Skitter Stripper

by WestOrEast

Summary:

Before her first night out as a superhero, Taylor finds herself in a stripclub. Needing money for her new career, how far will she go to get it?

Chapter 1

 

I clasped my belt closed and let my shirt drop over it, hiding it from sight. My preparations finished, I left my house, stepping out into the frigid winter air. I started at a jog down the road, heading east. As I got farther away from home, I could feel my control over the black widows on the basement slipping. Still, all that meant was that they’d keep on doing what I’d told them to, not that they’d stop. A good thing too, since my costume was proving so difficult to make.

 

I’d wasted more silk than would actually go into my costume, trying to figure out how to make it wearable, and actually fit a human, rather than The Incredible Blob. I thought I’d finally found a way to make the spiders weave it correctly, but I wasn’t going to make more than a glove right now until I was sure it worked right.

 

As I jogged down the streets, the buildings slowly changed from houses to stores and businesses. More people were around, heading home from work, or heading from home to a bar. Or, in the case of the group ahead of me, heading from a bar to another bar. All four of them were staggering from side to side, almost falling into traffic as they passed a bottle around.

 

Wrinkling my nose, I decided to head down an alley in front of me, rather than try to push through them, or try to doge traffic. I started gathering more bugs, not eager to have to do this again. As they trickled in, I squinted, trying to make sure I didn’t faceplant in this dark, damp alleyway.

 

Faceplant, or… I could see a shadow detach itself from a wall in front of me. I couldn’t make out any details, beyond big. I slowed to a halt, knowing that was a mistake even as I did so. I should have either sped up and dashed past, or turned around and taken my chances with traffic. I didn’t have enough bugs to do anything, and I didn’t have a mask anyway. My belt? I realized I should have spent my allowance for this week on a knife instead of the chalk dust.

 

So, I was screwed. The man slowly sauntered towards me, and light gleamed off something metal in his hand. My breath started coming in short gasps, and I felt fear creep into me. When I’d envisioned myself as a superhero, getting mugged or killed before my first day was not what I had in mind.

 

I took a step back, and the mugger chuckled. As he waved his knife at me, I looked around, searching for anything that could help me. A patch of darker shadow, just past him, was the only thing that looked likely. Maybe another alley, that I could escape from.

 

“Okay, girly, your money-“ I dived under an outstretched arm as he threatened me, miraculously managing to roll back onto my feet. Like a shot, I was down the alley, barely slowing to duck into the gap. The man behind me was quick on the uptake, and I heard his knife slash the air behind me, followed by a muttered curse. I heard his footsteps pounding on the asphalt behind me as I ran.

 

Thankfully, it wasn’t just a recessed door. It went on for about twenty feet, leading to a heavy-looking iron door. That wasn’t good, but what was good was the woman standing in front of it, frozen in the act of pushing it open. A shocked look passed over her face before she darted inside and spun around.

 

She didn’t shut it behind her, which was good, as I had no other options here. Instead, she beckoned me inside. I crossed the final few feet quicker than I’d ever run before, feeling the mugger right behind me. I got inside, and was almost clipped by the iron door slamming shut behind me. There was a resounding clang! as the man ran into the unyielding door.

 

I’d fallen to me knees, like the man outside had also done, a fly told me. Part of it was that I was out of breath, part of it the adrenaline still racing through me, and part of it was realization of what had almost happened to me.

 

I felt a hand on my shoulder as the woman came to stand behind me. It felt warm against my chilled skin, and a small part of me wondered when the last time someone besides my dad had given me a reassuring pat.

 

“Hey girl, you okay? He didn’t get you, did he?” She had a low, smoky voice, and I turned my head to look up at her.

 

Even in the dim light, I could tell she was beautiful, with hair as long as mine, though hers was red and very curly. Her face was a lot prettier than mine, with a snub nose, high cheekbones, and dep, soulful eyes. I knew I’d never look that good, even when I wasn’t gasping for breath and shaking.

 

“Listen kid, you’re all right. Big Tony will smash anyone trying to cause trouble in here.” Her hand rubbed circles on my shoulder while she talked in a low, soothing voice.

 

I jerkily nodded, trying to get myself back under control. Disgusting. I wanted to be a superhero, and I had to be rescued from some gangbanger with a knife. Alexandria could take on a hundred pieces of scum like that with one arm behind her back, and I ran without even throwing a punch. I’m worthless.

 

My self-loathing was cut off as the woman lifted me up, hooking an arm underneath my shoulder. Through the jacket she had on, I could feel toned muscles, and the calves her skirt showed were pretty sturdy looking too.

 

“Come on, let’s get you to a chair and rest up a bit.” She led me down a poorly-lit hallway as she kept on talking. Repetitive, muffled music from somewhere underlaid her words. “My name’s Cindy, by the way, though it’s Candee on the programming.” Programs? What?

 

She pushed open a door, and we walked into a maelstrom of sound and activity. Squinting my eyes against the bright light, I saw half a dozen women- wow, that’s not a lot of clothes. Half-naked women were sitting in front of big mirrors, putting on makeup and talking and doing their hair and laughing and shrugging in and out of clothes, all in a space not a lot bigger than the kitchen in my house. It didn’t take much to realize where I was. Lots of attractive, nearly naked women, with music like that? I was in a strip club.

 

The bright lights and loud noise were disorientating, and I started bringing some bugs in to help me regain my mental balance. Cindy guided me to a chair, that I gratefully collapsed in. From the pictures of her, and the small, brown bits of cloth shaped like Reese’s Pieces, I guessed that this was her spot.

 

My arrival was one more thread in a web of conversation swirling around about kids and the news and the job. One lady turned in her chair, shouting just to make herself heard.

 

“Hey, CJ! Starting them a little young?”

 

“Nah, there was some fucker out in the alleyway. Tried to rob her,” Cindy shouted back over the talk and the music.

 

“What? What the hell are we paying them for if they can’t keep the trash out?”

 

As Cindy filled in the other dancers on what had happened, with herself playing a central role on punching the lights out of the mugger, I cradled my head in my hands. The aftereffects of adrenaline, the noise, the lights, it was all getting to be overwhelming. I only started paying attention again when the conversation turned back to now.

 

“Seriously, should she be in here? You know how the boss gets about us bringing guests here.”

 

“Yeah, yeah, I’ll talk to him.” Cindy shook my shoulder. “Hey, you feeling better? The boss is going to want to talk to you.”

I wasn’t, but I didn’t want to act weak, again, so I nodded, stood up, and followed her out of the room through another door. Cindy led me down yet another hallway, past some heavy curtains that surely lead to the stage, and up a flight of stairs. While we walked, I used the time to bring in more bugs, getting a better understanding of where I was.

 

It was a fair-sized building, with a back half made of up of a warren of short halls and small rooms, contrasting with the open front half, which was just one big room, with three of four platforms for the ‘entertainment’. This early in the evening, it was still pretty quiet, with just one woman out, prancing around for a half a dozen men.

 

I clattered up the steps behind Cindy, climbing the narrow, noisy staircase. The upstairs of the club was even smaller than the downstairs. A few small rooms with beds in them and not much else, and one office right at the head of the staircase. Cindy knocked on the cheap plastic door and poked her head in without waiting for a response.

 

“Hey boss, got someone for you to see.”

 

She waltzed into the office, and I followed in behind her, not nearly as confident or comfortable. About all my bugs had told me was that there was a person in the office, and my head was filled with the worst visions of pimps and thugs that television had to offer.

 

It was a welcome letdown to see an average looking middle-aged man in a cheap suit sitting on the far side of a paper-covered desk. Not particularly skinny or fat, tall or short, the only really noticeable thing about him was how tired he looked. As he saw me behind her, he rubbed his eyes and muttered something.

 

“Another damn kid? What is it, Cindy? Shouldn’t you be getting ready?”

 

“Yeah, yeah, this will just take a second. She,” she waved a hand back at me as I hovered near the door, “almost got attacked in the alleyway by some ganger. Figured you’d like to know.” The boss, whatever his name was, nodded impatiently and gave an exaggerated look at the clock.

 

“Right, right, I’m off.”

 

Cindy waltzed back out of the door, closing it behind her. I swallowed, feeling nervous. The man sighed, and waved to a rickety chair in front of the desk.

 

Sit down,…?” I sat.

 

“I’m Taylor, Taylor Hebert.” He grunted, looking straight at me for the first time.

 

“And I’m Lewy Grenson. So, you were mugged coming here?”

I explained what had happened, obviously not mentioning anything about being a superhero. He silently listened, until I finished the brief account and had ended up in the dressing room down stairs.

 

“I see. Thank you for telling me about this. I’ll be having some words with the people who are supposed to keep us safe.” In this part of town, I knew, that meant one of the gangs. “Feel free to catch a show as an apology.” Yeah, right.

 

As I said thanks as genuinely as I could, I stood up, ready to leave; through the front door this time. Just as I got to my feet, Mr. Grenson spoke up again, with a more thoughtful tone.

 

“Actually… Would you be interested in a job here?”

 

My eyebrows tried to climb into my hairline as I stared at him in disbelief. Seeing the look on my face, he waved his hands and clarified.

 

“Not as a dancer, no, of course not. But one of my waitresses just quit yesterday and I need a replacement. Good enough pay, decent hours, what do you say?”

What would I say? I needed money to buy equipment to be a superhero, and there was no way Dad could afford to increase my allowance. On the other hand, working at a stripper bar…

 

“I’ll think about it. Thank you for the offer.”

 

He nodded, and waved me out. I made my down the narrow stairs, and, following the information my bugs gave me, stepped out a side door into the front of the building. I came out next to the actual bar, with a cluster of girls who had ‘waitress’ written all over them standing next to it, chatting amongst themselves. Well, talking to them might be a good idea…

 

*One Week Later*

 

I pulled at the hem of the apron, trying to get used to wearing it. When I’d accepted the job, I’d been surprised that the apron was the only bit of uniform of Club Lango I had to wear. Otherwise, I could wear what I wanted. For the other waitresses, that wasn’t much at all, to maximize tips, but I was quite content with jeans and a t-shirt.

 

It was my fifth night, and it was surprisingly easy work. The… patrons were more interested in watching the women on the stage then watching me, and apparently watching other people strip didn’t work up an appetite. It had apparently been a slow week, so all I had to do was half an hour of work and three and a half hours of watching Cindy, or Candee, or whatever dance on a platform. Running water, soda, and what the cook called hamburgers, and I called ash pressed in a circle hadn’t been too strenuous. Rather unlike the moves the dancer were doing on the stage. I honestly hadn’t thought someone without powers could be that flexible, but they had managed it.

 

They also managed to get, at the very least, two-thirds as much money as I did. I was certainly making more waitressing then I did doing nothing, but I had my eye on a very nice, very expensive knife I thought could be useful as a superhero. It would take a while to be able to afford it, even longer than I was expecting my costume to take.

 

On the other hand, the thought of climbing up onto a platform and peeling out of my clothes sent a queasy feeling through me. And that was even assuming anyone wanted to see me half-naked anyway. I wasn’t half as beautiful as Cindy or Jasmine or any of the other dancers. Hell, I wasn’t as beautiful as most of the other waitresses.

 

As Candee pranced her way onstage, heralded by some obnoxious synthesized music, I grabbed my tray and started making the rounds. As she went from a small bikini to an even smaller bikini over the course of five minutes, I checked on my tables, getting a few orders for refills. After running the drinks back out, I stepped into a corner to watch Candee preform her routine.

 

It was amazing, both that she was able to shake herself to the cheers and wolf whistles of the crowd, and how good she looked doing it. Watching her flit across the stage, her toned body bending and stretching… I sighed, and shook my head. Time to get back to work. Jealousy wouldn’t solve anything.

 

A few hours later, my shift was over. I was clocking out in a back room, when my bugs told me that Cindy was coming my way. Sure enough, she came right up to me and leaned against the wall.

 

“Hey.”

“Hi Taylor. So, like what you saw on the stage?”

I stared at the wall, my face burning with embarrassment. Cindy laughed, her voice low and smoky, and patted me on the back.

 

“There’s no shame in liking other women, you know. Of course, the real question is if you wanted to do me, or be me.”

I looked at her in surprise. What? No, I, what? Yes.

 

“Me? Strip dance? I, I couldn’t. I don’t know how, I don’t look like you-“

 

“Oh honey, you think I look like me? That’s the result of bad lighting, good makeup, and strong booze. Trust me, I’ve seen a lot of women on that stage, and so long as you act like you belong on it, you will. You thinking of giving it a try?”

My face was cherry-red now, and my stomach twisting at the thought of stripping in front of a crowd of strangers. Yes, I wanted to be a superhero, and they were in the public eye, but not like that.

 

“And there’s the money. I can’t count the number of times some buzzed guy’s slipped me a fifty instead of a ten or twenty. I go home tired, but I go home with a nice chunk of change, too.”

 

She slapped me on the shoulder as she nudged me aside to punch out as well.

 

“Seriously, think about it. We could use a leggy black-haired girl in the current line-up.”

 

She walked away from me as I stood staring at the wall, trying to decide what to do. I could always use money, and not just for the costume.  But I’d have to do to get the money… Oh god, I’d be mortified beyond belief.

 

As I left the club, through the front door, my mind was in turmoil. On one hand, it wouldn’t be for long. As soon as my costume was finished, I’d head out and quit working here. So, a bit of shame and embarrassment that wouldn’t last too long, while getting me more money. And the barbs and punches at school couldn’t hurt less than being in front of a crowd of strangers. On the other hand, that didn’t mean it would feel good either.

 

My thoughts chased themselves in circles around my head as I walked back home. As I got closer, the black widows in the basement lit up in my mind. That part, at least, was unambiguously good. I’d figured out how to weave the spider silk together, and now the only kink left to work out was figuring out how much of my costume I would make, versus how much I would buy. Well, that and actually making the silk, but time would take care of that.

 

As I got closer to home, I saw lights on, and Dad’s truck parked on the driveway. Well, time to go lie to him about where I was working. Because no matter what I decided, it would be a cold day in hell before I told my dad I was working at a stripper joint, no matter what exactly I was doing.

 

After a short talk with my dad, he went to bed, and I waited for a bit. Then I went down to the basement to review what my spiders had done today. It was a pretty complicated set-up, made worse by the way the black widows would try to eat each other once they left my control, but I was still getting a decent amount of useable silk each day.

 

Running my hands through the amount I’d stockpiled, I thought about how to use it. I didn’t want a super-heavy costume like what Armsmaster or Stoneskin had, but I wasn’t going to imitate Narwhale either.

 

Of course, there was no way I wasn’t going to be wearing something that completely covered me, but that still left some room to tinker. Color for one, and the shape of the armored plates I was making for another. And if I was going to have a color other than grey, I’d need to buy dye. It all kept coming back to money. As I daydreamed over what I’d look like in costume, I made my decision.

 

*A Week Later*

 

“And leading us off tonight is our new dancer Tawnee! Everyone give her a big hand for her first night on the stage!”

 

You can do this Taylor. As my stomach twisted in on itself, I stepped forward thorough the velvet curtains, throwing my hips from side to side as I went. Getting a few wolf whistles as I strutted to the pole in the center of the stage, I looked over the room without being obvious about it.

 

Pretty empty, even for this early in the evening. Good. Even if this went well, I wasn’t really comfortable with this. But that sweet, sweet money had overridden my embarrassment enough to ask Lewy for this, and to get me into a costume that showed more skin than I had ever shown before. It was so skimpy and so sheer it was illegal in five states.

 

Now I was coming down a catwalk, moving with an electric beat, smiling like I was having the time of my life. I doubted I was that convincing, but under these lights and that drink, nobody was likely to notice.

 

Reaching the pole, I wrapped my arms around it and slid down, glad for the support. The week of training I had hadn’t really been enough to get comfortable in these very high heels, and I didn’t want to fall off the stage because I twisted my ankle.

 

Giving the stranger near me my best sultry glance, I slid right back up the pole and pranced around it. Too slow, Taylor. Cindy would be on her third stretch by now. Knowing that Cindy had been doing this for two years didn’t really help, but at least it spurred me on to kick a leg up. Cindy and Breanna and all the rest of the girls had assured me that my legs and my hair were my best features, and to draw as much attention to them during my routine as I could.

 

Flipping my hair, I threw my head back and kicked a leg out. Moving in time to the beat I shimmied around the side of the stage, shaking what little I had. As I moved in a circle around the small stage, I looked at everyone who was looking at me. There weren’t many of them, but some of them were smiling at me. I was just able to stop myself from scowling when one grabbed his crotch to show just how much he appreciated me.

 

I spun around and grabbed the pole, sticking my ass out and shaking it as the music played on. It was barely covered by my costume’s bottom, and the top didn’t do much more to cover my breasts. Still, at least the blue looked good on me, at least under the blazing, brightly colored lights.

 

In a seat right in front of the stage was a handsome black guy, who couldn’t have been much older than me. As I met his gaze, he gave me a smile and a thumb up. Smiling back, I reached behind my back and pulled on the tab that held my top together. Tossing it to him, I kept on smiling as best as I could as blood rushed to my face. I was topless in a room full of strangers, but I wasn’t going to stop now.

 

Grinding my ass against the pole, I felt the chill of the metal through my very skimpy and thin bottom. Going up and down, resting my hands on my knees, I imitated the moves I’d seen the other workers pulling off with ease. I wasn’t quite so comfortable yet, but on the other hand, the slow pace I was going at meant I hadn’t made any mistakes either. The slow pace also meant my breasts, such as they were, didn’t bounce all over the place like Candee’s, but, honestly, they were so small I’d never get them to do that, no matter how fast I danced.

 

Over the next minute as I pranced around the stage, I was working my nerve up for the next big step. Losing my panties. As I twirled around, I hooked my fingers in the waistband and took a deep breath. It’ll be over in a flash, it’ll be over in a flash, it’ll be over in a flash. Bending at the waist and pulling down, my bottom slid right down my legs, and when I stood up, I was completely naked except for the heels and a money band along one thigh.

 

My face was burning as I forced myself to keep to the dance routine, waving my panties around one finger. Everyone in the room could see every bit of me, and I still had about three more minutes to go before my routine was over. Turning so my back was facing most of the room, I bent over, letting everyone see my shaved pussy. It was humiliating, and just a bit exciting, feeling people pay attention to me.

 

Feeling something brush against my thigh, I almost jumped off the stage. Cursing myself for messing up the flow, I looked down. The black guy I’d noticed earlier was pulling his hand back, with an amused look on his face. I could see a bill stuck in the band wrapped around my thigh. Giving him an embarrassed smile in thanks, I kept on dancing, the closing moves coming in sight.

 

The rhythmic, unchanging music finally grew a bit quieter, which meant my show was over. Letting go of the pole I was almost dry-humping, I walked back to the curtains, making sure to shake my hips as I went. As soon as the heavy cloth closed behind me, I was grabbed by Cindy, who my bugs had told me had been watching me the whole time. As Tifi, who was wearing an even skimpier costume than the one I’d stated out with, on a rather more generous body, brushed past me, Cindy gave me a hug.

 

“You did great Tay! The stage loves you.”

 

I hugged her back, glad for the support, and for the warmth. It was chilly back here, and I could already feel goosebumps forming.

 

“Thanks Cindy. It was…,” I tried to think of a positive spin, “really something. Not what I was expecting, but… yeah.”

As I trailed off, Cindy took over the conversation for me, leading me back to the dressing room while giving me praise, advice, and commentary. As we walked, I fingered the bill still pressed against my thigh. That was the real reason I was doing this.

 

*Later*

 

I slid into the bodysuit, the spider silk brushing against me in a very nice manner. As I fastened the cuffs, I caught a glimpse of myself in the mirror. Looking good, Hebert. The bodyglove fit me like a glove, though the plating and belt and stuff somewhat obscured my figure, such as it was. Still, the lines and colors I’d mixed in showed that I was a woman. Nothing obvious like Black Bat’s “I am very proud of my tits and ass” costume, but enough to show off what I had while keeping me safe. The muted purple edging, the contours on the armor, it all came together.

 

I met my gaze in the mirror as I pulled on the mask, the mandible-like faceplate tugging oddly on me. For the first time, I was in my full costume and I looked good. Not family friendly, but like a superhero who was ready to get down and dirty with the worst scum of the city. I wouldn’t be running from any muggers tonight.

 

Slipping out of the house, I headed deeper into the city. Time to start my first patrol.

Chapter 2: Skitter Stripper Chapter 2

 

Skitter Stripper 2

My feet thudded against the pavement as I started my first official patrol as a superhero. As I slipped through the back alleys and empty streets of my neighborhood, my hands wandered over my body, trying to adjust my costume to be more comfortable. The bodysuit fit my body oddly, at least compared to jeans and shirts. Of course, I figured I’d get used to it after a few nights. The chest part was especially off-putting, hugging me in ways that bras never did. Still, if it kept the bouncing down, that was good enough.

I slowly left the residential area behind, and moved deeper into the docks. Relatively, at least. Brockton Bay was too big to realistically patrol on foot, and somehow, I thought catching a bus in full costume might draw a few glances my way. I was thinking maybe I’d need to buy a bike or catch a bus and head to where I wanted to patrol as Taylor Hebert, and only change into, well, I hadn’t come up with a cape name yet, once I was there.

As I jogged down familiar streets, the corners of my mouth quirked up in remembrance. I’d come this way often, a couple nights a week, on my way to Club Lango. I was probably going to hand in my two weeks’ notice soon, since I’d bought everything I needed to be a superhero already. I wouldn’t enjoy saying that I was leaving, but I supposed it had to be done. And anyways, I laughed to myself, I wouldn’t be saying goodbye to everyone. The first time I’d met him…

 

*Then*

I climbed the cramped stairway to the upper floor of the club, my stomach in my mouth. I knew what happened in the small rooms up on the second floor, even without Cindy’s heavy handed hints. I’d turned beet red the first time I deciphered the information my bugs were sending me from these rooms. Luckily, only Cindy had been in the room with me, and I was able to brush it off as me being flushed from heat. There was more inventive depravity going on in these rooms between the dancers and their clients than I’d known existed.

Standing in front of the door to the room my client was waiting in, I took a minute to steady myself. Waitressing at a strip club was one thing. Dancing at one was another. This was far beyond either of them. It was for a good cause, and I wouldn’t be doing it forever, but even once didn’t seem like something a superhero should do. On the other hand, where else would I get the money I needed? Just a few quick encounters, and it’d be over and done, and I’d have enough money to buy some supplies I had my eye on.

Taking some deep breaths, I tugged the tight, mid-riff baring t-shirt to best show off what little I had. There was no need to adjust my very short shorts, since they were too small to get wrinkled. As I fiddled with the shirt, my fingers brushed against the sides of the pink thong looping up above my shorts. There was a word for women who dressed and acted like me, but I didn’t think of myself like that. Somewhat more calm, I knocked on the door and went in.

The guy was sitting on the loveseat, one of two large pieces of furniture in the room, the other being the bed. It was the same guy who’d given me a tip my first night dancing, which helped somewhat. He still looked handsome, and he was still zipped up, thankfully. I’d heard some stories from the other dancers about times they’d walked in on guys who were already naked and masturbating. I bolted on my best smile and greeted him.

“Hello handsome. Ready for your private dance?” I even managed to keep my voice even, though my heart was going a mile a minute.

“Sure thing, Tawnee. I’m Brian, by the way.”

“Nice to meet you one on one, Brian. Want to get started?” Inwardly, I cringed at the abrupt shift. I needed to work on my smooth talk, or at least get some good lines from Cindy and the other girls.

I flipped a switch by the door, starting up some canned music to dance to. I was glad that Brian had only opted for the ‘Private Room’ special, and not the one euphemistically listed on the back of the drink menu as ‘Full Service Group Dancing’. There were limits to how far I was willing to go, and a two hour long session with at least half a dozen strangers was far, far beyond that.

Turning around, I leaned forward, almost putting my rear in his face. I wasn’t wearing much more down below than I was up top, just a silver pair of super short shorts that were practically painted on. It covered maybe an inch of leg, and the top was so low there was only about an inch and a half of denim on my sides. Still, Cindy assured me it showed off my legs, and I knew I needed all the help I could get.

I started my routine, and surprisingly little changed. The space between the seat and the bed was about the same as the space on the stage, so the biggest difference was that there was no pole to use. And anyways, I knew that up here, the dance was just supposed to be a brief warm-up to remind the guy why he had shelled out for a private room.

Swinging back around, I went to my knees, landing in between Brian’s spread legs. Stretching out a miraculously unshaking hand, I laid it on his crotch, over his jeans. I could feel the heat, and see the bulge. Swallowing, I smiled up at him as my fingers searched for the button and zipper.

I felt his warm, callused hand wrap around mine as he guided me on how to unzip his jeans. All too quickly, it was done, and it was time for the next step. As my other hand gripped down onto my thigh, turning my skin white, I snaked my fingers inside, looking for Brian’s penis. I quickly found it. It was hot, hard, and large. Gulping, I pulled it out, careful to avoid brushing it against the metal teeth of his jeans. While doing that would end this early and let me leave, it would probably end up as a classic example of ‘out of the frying pan, into the fire’.

Pulling his dick out into the open air, I swallowed nervously as I saw it. I knew I wasn’t in the right frame of mind to be objective, but it seemed to be so big it was a wonder Brian could survive with that much blood going to the wrong head. It was a slightly darker shade than the rest of him, and the hand I laid against it didn’t even cover from the base to the head. A vein pulsed on the left side as I ran my fingertips up and down it.

My face was only a few inches away, close enough I thought I could feel the heat and smell his scent. Thankfully, he washed, so it was a mildly pleasant clean scent, unlike some of the horror stories Julia and Brittny had tried to scare me with one night. A wild thought flashed through my head to lean forward and give him a lick, but I tamped that impulse down without any trouble at all. Brian wasn’t paying for, and I wasn’t ready for, anything heavier than a handjob.

Not that he didn’t seem to appreciate it, though, as my hand slid up and down his mammoth length. A smile crossed his face as I looked up at him. From his view, his cock must have been covering half my face as I stared up at him. Cindy said I had a good ‘soulfully innocent’ expression with my wide eyes, though I didn’t believe her. Still, he saw something he liked, since his dick stayed hard.

Deciding to give him something else to look at, I started swaying my rear in time to the beat of the music still blasting out overhead. I saw his eyes flick upward, watching me shake, as a satisfied expression settled on his face.

“I take it you haven’t done this before?” The expression on his face was more gently amused now.

“I, well, no. You can tell?” Up until right now, I’d thought I’d been doing a pretty decent job.

“Sorry, but yes. Your grip is a bit too loose. Squeeze a bit- yeah, that’s good. Now just up and down, from my balls to the head.”

I blushed in shame and embarrassment as Brian walked me through how to give a handjob. Apparently, something so simple boys were supposed to do five times a day was still beyond me. On the other hand, he had stayed interested even with a bad attempt. Going down the likely list, that could mean that I was the reason for that. That was a flattering thought, even if I didn’t believe it.

As Brian told me what to do, his cock got even harder in my hand, like it was an iron bar I was tugging. The slit on his head was starting to get shiny, and as I kept going up and down, I saw a bit of precum start to ooze out, and run down his shaft. It ran through my fingers, making my movements slightly smoother.

“Is this better, Brian?”

I tried to pitch my voice to sound as innocent as possible, thanks to advice from Julia, whose most consistent stage persona was Jewls the innocent yet interested schoolgirl. Honestly, I thought that actually being innocent would have been enough, but apparently, men found an act more appealing than the real thing.

“Yeah, it’s feeling really good. Just a bit faster.”

Brian breathing was deepening, as he guided me to right blend of speed and grip. He bit down on his lip in a way I found utterly adorable. Watching him react, I actually started to enjoy doing it. Seeing the power I had and pleasure I was giving kindled a strange new feeling in me, like but unlike the one I got dancing.

“Okay, Tawnee, I’m getting close,” Brian said, his voice was a bit strained. “You ready?”

Nodding, I pulled his dick down until it was level with my chest, pointed at the big V of exposed skin it showed. Speeding up, I looked up at him with the sexiest expression I could muster, half closing my eyes, and sticking the tip of my tongue out. He closed his eyes, and a shudder ran through his frame.

In my hand, his cock twitched and pulsed as I stared down at it. As I stared, Brian came, jet after jet shooting out from his cock and landing on my bare skin. He covered what would have been another woman’s cleavage with his cum, covering all my exposed skin and even staining the edges of my shirt. We both moaned, him in pleasure, and me at the feeling of a man’s cum on me. It was warm, and thick, and sticky and slimy. It felt kind of good, the heat spreading against me.

My free hand came up to touch it. I gathered some on my fingers, which also meant I spread it around my chest even more. As thick as it was, it was slowly sliding my chest to be soaked up by my shirt, making my skin shiny. Opening my mouth, I popped my fingers and found out what Brian tasted like.


He tasted good. Gooey, and salty, but good. Looking him in the eyes, I scooped up the rest of his cum off my chest and licked my fingers clean. In my other hand, his cock twitched at that, but still slowly softened and shrank. After my mouth was filled with his seed, I swallowed, feeling his cum slid down my throat into my stomach. Remembering a tip I’d received, I opened my mouth to show that it was empty.

Leaning back into the chair, Brian smiled and sighed. Reaching down, he cupped my jaw in one warm, callused hand. Running a finger over my lips, his smile stretched wider, white teeth gleaming against his dark skin.

“Good job Tawnee. Thanks for having me up here.”

I nodded, not yet ready to speak. My tongue was scouring the insides of my mouth, cleaning up what was left of his load. Swallowing the rest of it, I climbed to my feet. Reaching down, I pulled his pants up and helped him get redressed.

“No, thank you. It was fun. I’ll always be up for a visit from you. Just ask the bartender if I’m working.”

I leaned up and kissed him on the cheek. As he left, I grabbed a tissue from the nightstand. Time to clean myself up, and then go see the boss for my share of what Brian paid.

 

*Now*

I snorted to myself at the memory as I ran. That had been my first time with a client, and it had gone pretty well. Just a few minutes’ worth of work for as much money as I made in an entire dance set. The next few ‘private dances’ were pretty much the same. I’d shimmer and shake for a bit, maybe with a bit of groping from whoever was paying me, then down on my knees for a few tugs. Easy enough, and nobody tried anything more, but none of them stuck in my mind the way Brian had. Probably because he was both handsome and close to my age, which was a fairly rare combination for Club Largo.

I shook off my thoughts and paid more attention to where I was. Wouldn’t want to be the hunter hunted, after all.

I was deeper into the Docks now, drawing closer to the sea. Derelict shops were slowly being replaced with abandoned factories, and there were more gang tags starting to appear. Mostly ABB signs, with the rest being sloppily painted-over Empire 88 stuff, or just plain graffiti. No signs of any gang members, though, just the usual Brockton Bay collection of the drug dealers, the street walkers, and their customers. I thought about trying to shake a dealer down for information, but all the ones I saw didn’t look much better than their customers. I’d have to follow a long chain before I found somebody or something worth nabbing.

Deciding to keep looking, I turned down an alleyway, relying on my bugs to tell me if anybody started forming groups. That probably would mean ABB, and I could follow them until I was sure they were actually doing something illegal, instead of going to one Club Lango’s many, many competitors.

After half an hour of fruitless searching, I was starting to get bored. My bugs had found a couple of likely groups, but they always split up or got into cars and left before I could get close enough. As my haphazard patrol headed into marginally better territory, better being defined as only a few street lights out per block, I realized I had to start thinking about how long I was going to stay out here tonight.

As luck would have it, not even a minute after promising myself just another half hour, a group entered my range. On the far side of the block I was on, a group at least twice as large as any I’d seen so far was standing around outside an apartment building. My bugs could only tell numbers, not age or appearance, but in a city like Brockton Bay, that many people hanging around at this time of night probably meant trouble.

Well, if they moved around. Ten minutes later, and the group of twenty or so was still there, and not giving any sign they’d be leaving soon. Or so I thought, at least. It was really hard to tell, relying on just my bugs for information. Luckily, there was a fire escape down the alley I was in.

Climbing to the roof of the building, I slowly and quietly made my way across the rooftop, my soft-soled boots brushing against the gravel and debris left lying there. Peering over the edge, I saw the gang members standing in a crowd, talking to each other in low voices and checking their watches. Okay, this was definitely suspicious.

The door to the building I was on opened, and someone stepped out. All the ABB members froze and turned so they were all facing the newcomer. A shiver of dread ran through me as I ran through the short list of unpleasant reasons a bunch of macho young idiots would all stop talking and pay attention to someone.

My worst case scenario was confirmed as Lung came into view. Instantly identifiable, even as a human, the metal mask he wore shone under the street lamp, and the dragon tattoos on his bare torso seemed to dance as he moved.

Well, this is a hell of a first time.

 

*Then*

Well, this is a hell of a first time.

It was just me and Cindy in one of the bedrooms, and outside the window, the last of the winter sunlight was peeping through above the buildings. There was still an hour before the club opened, and Cindy had snagged me to give what she called some personal training. As the door closed behind me, Cindy leaned against a dresser and looked me up and down.

“I’m betting you’re still a virgin, right Taylor?”

I gaped at her, shocked that she’d bring up something like that so casually. I knew I was by far the least experienced employee of Club Lango, still having all three virginities, but still.

“I-well, yes. So what?”

My face was red and I avoided looking right at her. I saw, out of the corner of my eye, Cindy nod slowly, and step away from the dresser.

“You do know that customers pay more if it’s a girl’s first time, right. Well, we all know how much a first time can hurt, so us girls have a little system.”

She opened up a drawer of the dresser, and pulled out a slender black strap-on and a bottle of lube. I gulped, as my mind raced to what I was certain was the exact, weasel-words conclusion.

“If any of the new girls still has a virginity, we help her. It’s not done by a man, so management can still charge full price, but this way you know what to expect.”

I squirmed, embarrassed at the thought, and at the idea of losing my virginity, which was what this would mean, no matter how Cindy dressed it up. There was also the thought of what this would mean. Cindy was beautiful, yes, but was I attracted to her, or any other girl? I… honestly wasn’t sure. How much of the longing I felt watching them dance was because I wanted to be as good as them, versus wanting to be with them? I didn’t feel the same attraction that I did to Brian or other handsome men, but I did feel something watching Cindy or Julia or the rest of them. And there was a certain logic on what she said, albeit not one that couldn’t be solved with a dildo and some privacy.

“I…, well okay. We can try, I guess,” I said, clutching my arm and looking at the floor. Cindy raised an eyebrow.

“You guess? Taylor, I’m not going to do this with you unless you want it.”

“Yeah. Yeah, I want to do it.”

Cindy smiled, and nodded towards the bed.

“Okay then! Why don’t you get yourself comfortable,” she said, sliding down her skirt as she talked.

I shrugged out of my own shirt and jeans, feeling more uncomfortable with just Cindy undressing then I did with half a dozen other women naked. Of course, that was because the nakedness was just business, and Cindy was seducing me. I sat on the bed in my underwear, and watched Cindy finish stripping in swift, confident motions, before sliding the harness of the strap-on up her long, tanned and toned legs.

She popped open the bottle of lube, and squeezed some clear liquid onto the head of the dildo. I watched the strap-on shake and sway as she walked towards me with a fascinated dread. I’d had my fingers inside me before, several times, and I knew that sooner or later something like this would happen, but now that the moment was here, I was getting the jitters.

Cindy saw my nervousness and smiled. Climbing onto the bed with me, she ran a hand down my arm.

“It’s all right, Taylor. I’ll do my best to make this feel good.”

Pulling me onto her lap, I felt the smooth, cool length of the strap-on pressing against my plain white panties and bare skin. Cindy held my head and kissed me, her body pressed against mine. Her tongue slid into my mouth, and I moaned against her, feeling my stress and worry melt away as she held me in her arms.

Cindy kissed her way down my neck as her warm fingers undid my bra clasp. Pulling it off, she saw my bare chest in the fading light of day. I looked away, knowing how badly my small, barely-there breasts compared to her full, firm set.

“Oh, don’t look like, Taylor. They’re cute.” Cindy bent her head and kissed a nipple. “Nice and perky. Remember what I told you? If you act sexy, you are sexy.”

I buried my face in her chest to try and get the topic off my breasts, which were flat and uninteresting, no matter what Cindy said. Sneaking a hand up between the press of our bodies, I cradled the breast I wasn’t paying attention too. I thought she had the best breasts in the building, large and firm and topped with nipples that just begged for attention. I said as much, tearing my face away from her magnificent chest for a minute.

Chuckling, Cindy ran her hands down to my ass. She kneaded it for a while, although there wasn’t much more there then on my chest. Squeezing it, her fingers pulled my panties aside, baring my center. The damp fabric being pulled away from my skin made me gasp as the cool air hit my warm, wet crotch.

Lifting me up, she slowly, oh so slowly, slid me down onto the strap-on. I gasped, and clutched at her back as she lowered me down. The small size of the dildo, the lube, and my own arousal meant that I was sank all the way down to the base without any problems at all. It felt good, better than my own fingers, although… a few rolls of my hips confirmed that penetration alone wouldn’t be enough to get me off. I’d need some clit action as well, just like before.

Cindy pushed me back until I was laying on my back, with my legs wrapped around her as she sat over me. Her position let her get to every part of me, from my head to my breasts to my crotch. Her hands wandered over my body, constantly teasing me as she slowly thrust in and out of me. I clutched the sheets, moaning as Cindy showed just how familiar she was with the female body. Teasing my nipples, rubbing around my button, all with the same slow, steady strokes.

I moaned as I came, legs shaking as my back arched. Falling back to the bed, I lay there panting while Cindy’s hands stroked my sides. Leaning down, she kissed me, her soft lips warm against me. Sliding out of me, she rested the strap-on on my lower stomach. I stared down at it, it’s length streaked with my juices.

“There, Taylor. I’m glad you enjoyed this.”

I nodded shakily, getting myself back under control.

“Thank, thank you Cindy. It was nice. Not what I was expecting, but, yeah.”

Cindy smiled. before pulling me into a hug, my flat breasts pressing against hers. We rested there for a moment, luxuriating in each other’s warmth. I glanced at the clock over the door, and sighed. The club would be opening soon, and we had to get ready. Disentangling ourselves from each other, we pulled our clothes back on and headed downstairs to get ready to pull them off.

 

*Now*

My breasts pressed against the concrete edge of the building as I stared down at Lung, consumed with horror and indecision. Lung was a monster, who’d never lost a fight that I heard of, even against the entirety of the Brockton Bay Protectorate or the Empire 88. The ease I could sweep away the crowd of thugs surrounding him was matched by the ease he would defeat me in turn. Burn me alive, crush me in two, smash me against a wall, there were so many ways super-strength and fire control could kill me.

This, this simply wasn’t a fight I could win. Lung was too much for me on any night, let alone my first. I started crawling back, shame at running without even a pretense of fighting filling me, as I heard him speak. The distance, and his accent, meant I couldn’t understand the first few sentences.

“…the children, just shoot. Doesn’t matter your aim, just shoot. You see one lying on the ground? Shoot the little bitch twice more to be sure. We give them no chances to be clever or lucky, understand?”

Children? He was going to kill kids? That, that changed everything. There was no way for me to defeat him, but that didn’t mean I could run. Who would I be if I let a supervillain kill children? Gathering every bug I had together, I sent them down to the gang, a swirling black mass cutting off the sky as it fell on them.

 
*Then*

 

I looked at myself in the large mirror, examining my body. My skin was warm from the bright lights above it, and I was constantly getting jostled by some dancer or another moving behind me, but I did my best to ignore the distractions as I studied myself. I was naked from the waist up, hardly an uncommon sight back here.

Covering my breasts with my hands, I rubbed my palms up and down, trying to see how much they filled my hands. For the past, oh week, I’d noticed that the sports bra I wore when I ran was feeling tighter and tighter on my chest. Now that I had a spare moment to examine myself, I was sure of it. My breasts were finally swelling. Fucking finally. It was almost three years after hitting puberty, but at least it seemed I was finally starting to look more like a woman, and less like a particularly skinny boy.

As I dropped my hands from my chest, and started looking over the make-up I’d need to put on before I went on the stage, I sensed something from my bugs. Lewy Grenson, the club manager and owner was coming back to the dressing room, and snagging every dancer that crossed his path. For such a small guy, he was moving pretty quickly.

I made sure only to turn and look at the door he came from after he came through. Three dancers piled in behind him. From the bemused stares they were sending at him, I guessed they didn’t know what was happening either. I glanced up as Cindy sat down next to me, half pushing me off my stool. We were pressed up against each other, and I noticed that she was wearing a new perfume, a sweet floral scent.

“Do you know what’s happening?”

“No idea,” Cindy said, shaking her head and batting my face with her braided hair. “The boss grabbed me off the floor as I was warming up. Doors open soon, so I hope this doesn’t take long.”

I nodded in agreement. In my experience, messages from authority were never good, and often outright malicious. In the center of the room, surrounded by a dozen beauties, and me, Lewy cleared his throat. The quiet side conversations died off as we started to pay attention to him.

“Ladies, I’m afraid I’ve got some bad news for you. I got an email this afternoon from the club’s supplier that the shipment of Provofil they sent us last week may be contaminated.”

A low buzz sprang up, and I worriedly glanced at Cindy. Provofil was the wonder-drug we all took to make sure we didn’t come down with the clamp, the cramps, and any of the other health hazards we would run into ‘entertaining’ men. Lewy cleared his throat to silence the half-dozen conversations that had sprang up.

“Apparently, some Tinker up north called Nurture may have fucked with their supply line. They’re sending a new shipment, but it won’t be here for a week,” I frowned. That was bad; the drug didn’t last that long, and it would be stupid beyond words to entertain strangers without the protection Provofil offered.

“Obviously we can’t close the club or stop offering private dances until it comes. So, until the shipment arrives, Club Lango will match you, dollar for dollar, any purchases of Provofil you girls get from local drugstores. And that’s about it. Come to my office if you have any more questions.”

Lewy left, and a buzz of more positive conversation sprang up. I glanced towards Cindy. She rolled her eyes, and leaned towards me.

“Goddamn parahumans. Always making life worse for us.” I carefully didn’t say anything. “You’re too young to know this, Taylor, but I remember a time when cities weren’t being torn apart few months by monsters. When a band of serial killers running rampant was a tired, tired Hollywood cliché. And now?” She waved an arm in frustration. “We’ve got Nazi’s taking their cut from us, and other bastards messing with our stuff. It really is a different world, Taylor, I’ll tell you that.”

I shrugged noncommittedly. I’d never knew a world without capes, and for obvious reasons I didn’t think parahumans as a group were all that bad. I was debating whether or not to say anything as Cindy pulled her smartphone out from her purse.

“Let’s see, let’s see. Nurture, Nuture, aha!” She cleared her throat, and started reading off the screen. “Nuture is a Tinker 5 villain, active in the New England area. She is most noted for her ideology and… Wow, this is one fucked up lady. Apparently, she gets off on turning people into something called hucows, whatever that is.” I nodded, listening with half an ear as I tried to remember when I’d last taken Provofil. “Looks like she uses a lot of superscience chemicals and stuff to get her victims like that. Well, there’s a nasty picture.” She showed me something on her phone that I didn’t look at too closely.

I felt bile rise in my throat. I’d taken a pill last week, first one out of the package, and now… oh god, I felt like I was going to be sick. What if the pill was tainted? What if my breasts started growing? Okay, that didn’t sound so bad, but I knew there had to be more potential side effects then just that.

“Let’s see… looks like her stuff doesn’t work usually. Apparently she’s too lazy to double check her drugs- Are you okay?”

I swallowed, my skin feeling clammy as I spastically nodded.

“Yeah, yeah sure. Say, does it say what the symptoms are?”

Cindy stared at me for a minute before the ball dropped.

“Oh God, Taylor. Did you-?” I jerked my head up and down. Her eyes widened before turning back to her phone, hurriedly scrolling through the website.

“Looks like the most common reports are that their chest aches and itches, before the growth really starts. Also, headaches and irritation,” Cindy whistled softly. “It also says victims show symptoms in the first twenty-four hours, and the worst cases need a really strong dose. Taylor, should you be here? Shouldn’t you go see a doctor?”

I thought hard about it for a while, as the music from the stage started filtering back to where we were.

“No, I don’t think, no. It happens inside of a day, right?” Cindy nodded, a worried and dubious look on her face. “It’s been a lot longer than that, and I feel fine. I must not have gotten dosed, okay?!”

My rising voice cut through the constant chatter of the dressing room, and drew all eyes towards me for a few seconds. Flushing, I lowered my voice.

“Listen, it’s been a week, and I feel fine. My breasts have been a bit itchy, but that’s it. I’m okay. I’m okay. If I start to feel bad, I’ll go to a walk-in clinic, but I’m not wasting money when I feel fine.”

Cindy didn’t look convinced, but she slowly nodded, eyes flicking back to her phone.

“It’s not as if I can make you go, I suppose. And it does say here that,” her voice became stilted and formal, “’ Iron Sight was not affected by her capture by Nurture, as the supervillain only had time for a single treatment.’ I guess one pill is a lot less potent than a treatment, whatever that is. I suppose if you don’t want to go, that’s that.”

She didn’t sound happy, and I didn’t blame her. Standing up, she gave me one more long, hard look before walking out to the catwalk. Behind her, I slumped back in my stool and rested my head in my hands. What had I gotten myself into?

 

*Now*

One of the gang members looked up just before the swarm hit. The distance meant I couldn’t make out his face, but his body language conveyed what he was feeling quite well. He screamed, whether in terror or alarm, I couldn’t tell, and it didn’t matter. The mass of insects fell on all two dozen of the ABB members, biting and stinging any inch of flesh they could find.

The gangbangers writhed, slapping at bugs, or just falling to the ground, wracked in pain. In just under a minute, a pretty tough looking gang had been reduced to a collection of screaming figures. All but one. Even as part of the swarm fell on him, Lung stood tall and unmoved above all the others. He was sending long jets of fire up into the air, burning or baking by the dozens, even as hundreds more came in. He ignored my insects as they bit and tore at his flesh, injecting their poison, striding up and down the street, throwing fireball after fireball.

Down the street, I could see lights come on in the apartment buildings. Lung didn’t seem to care, sending a jet of fire eight feet long at a clump of bugs, incarnating them, and continuing on to hit a building wall, splashing into a red flower not a foot away from a window. Please don’t come to look, I don’t want you to get hit. Lung was shouting something now, but I couldn’t tell if it was in Japanese or just plain rage.

If he was calling to his gang, he was too late. They were all out of the fight, most of them curled up on the ground, with one lucky bastard running as fast and as far away as he could. Lung was the only threat left. It was hard to tell from here, but it seemed that he was growing larger. I sent the rest of my swarm to attack. He burned many of them, but enough got through his flames to cover him in a swarming mass of chitin. Two wasps flew up to his face and sank their stingers into his eyes. He screamed, and slammed a huge hand into his face, crushing them. Then every bug on him died.

I flinched back, covering my eyes as Lung lit himself on fire. The bugs, his clothes, everything burned away in a blink of an eye. Striding forward, covered by flames, he set a long burst of flame into the air that killed almost every insect I had left. Through the swirling flames, I saw a glimpse of untouched flesh. He’d been wrapped in flames for at least a minute, and still seemed to be breathing fine. Where is he getting his air from? What the hell is he burning?

Suddenly, he hunched over, falling to his knees. For a minute, I dared to hope that the dozens of poisons I’d injected to him were working, before his flames died down and let me get a better view.

Abruptly, his back split into two. A long line of silvery scales erupted out of his spine, sharp-edged and bristling. After a minute, they fell down onto his back to create armor. He climbed back to his feet, and now I was sure that he was taller than before.

The unease that had been growing ever since he shrugged off black widow bites grew into a certainty. It was time for me to retreat. There was no way I could fight him now, and with his gang scattered, those kids had to be safe for the night.

Sliding to my feet, I backed away from the rooftop, able to see fine with the many fires Lung had light. As I backed up, my foot brushed against an empty beer bottle, causing it to roll across the gravel roof.

As if a gun had gone off, Lung snapped his head around to look straight at me. Behind his iron mask, I could see two glowing lines as he glared at me. An inhuman roar echoed across the street as he saw me.

I felt a kind of heavy resignation settle over me. Of course the bastard gets super senses on top of everything else.

 

*Then*

It was time for another dance for Brian, although I’d gotten so much better since that first fumbling attempt there was barely any comparison. Not only had I done this several more times, with three of four different clients, I’d also been putting in some off the clock time downstairs.

I’d been practicing my lapdances on Oscar, the mannequin set up in the prep room. Dressed in an eyesore of an outfit, and a gag dildo that was a foot long, and a third as thick, all the dancers used it to try out new moves or routines. I’d gotten loads of tip from the other dancers, especially Darlene, but I’d never actually put it into practice. And, in a way, this would be the final line. Once I did this, it was a tacit admission that I’d be up for anything. That there was nothing I wouldn’t do to be a superhero. At least I got to have some fun, twisted though it was.

From the way Brian’s naked cock was digging into my ass, it seemed he was having fun too. I could feel the heat coming through the thin, sheer two square inches of material that made up my bottom. My top was even skimpier, somehow, even though it had more to conceal.

The past few weeks had confirmed that, while I had taken some contaminated pills, there had been no symptoms besides my breasts growing bigger. They were still the smallest breasts in the building, but I’d actually started looking for bras to wear, and incorporating one into my costume. Sadly, that had meant redoing the entire torso, delaying my debut for at least another week. At least it meant I’d be getting a bit more money here before I had to quit. Speaking of which…

I grinded against Brian’s cock, moving from side to side in time with the music. I yelped as he slapped me on the ass, his hand cracking against bare skin. Throwing a mock-scowl back at him, I did my best pout, or, as Julia put it “make them think about wrapping those lips around their dicks.”

“Didn’t your mother ever teach you not to hit girls?”

He snorted, but didn’t say anything. Just another strike to my ass, but this time his hand stayed there, slowly squeezing one cheek. As I moved up and down, back and forth, his hand stayed there, slowly kneading me. It felt nice, certainly better than the spanking, but I had more moves that I wanted to show off, and I couldn’t do most of them half-dressed.

I stood up and slid my thumbs into the sides of my panties. Bending over, I shook my hips a bit, before slowly sliding them down. I could feel my arousal sticking to them, and I saw a large shiny spot in their center as I stepped out of them. I did the same to my bra, and coyly cupped my hands over my breasts.

Turning around, I got a good look at Brian. He was already naked, his clothes neatly piled on the floor. I could feel my lips twist into a lecherous leer that matched his as we studied each other. He looked tasty. Nice dark skin, excellent muscle tone, defined without being a parody, and I already knew how handsome his face was. The only real marring I could see was a knot of scar tissue on his torso, maybe an inch in diameter on his left side. His large, hard cock was lying against his six pack, and I could see pre already forming. I licked my lips at the thought.

Before I started working here, I would have thought, if I dared to think about it at all, that cum would have tasted gross and disgusting. Now, after maybe half a dozen blowjobs, I’d discovered a small taste for it. A salty treat, though the real prize was knowing that I’d been the one to bring a guy to climax.

Sliding back down onto his lap, straddling him, I rest my hands on his shoulders and let him get a good close view of my new rack. Luckily for him, he noticed.

“Your chest seems bigger than before, Tawnee,” he said, reaching up to play with my tits. “yeah, they’re definitely bigger than the last time I played with them.”

I smiled, pulling his head in for a closer look. His breath was warm against my sensitive skin, and my nipples hardened as he licked one. A hand played with my other breast, squeezing and rubbing it as I shuddered in arousal.

“Yeah, guess I hit a late growth spurt. Lucky me.”

I was slowly bouncing up and down on his lap, letting his cock rub against my lower belly and crotch. Reaching down, I gave him a handjob while he played with my tits. I bet he’d feel awesome inside me, but we weren’t at that point in the dance yet.

As Brian lifted his head up to take a breath, I hopped off his lap again. Managing, just to straddle the chair he was sitting in, I turned around, bent over, and shook my wet pussy right in front of his face. I could swear I felt his breath on me. As I shook my hips in front of him, I felt his hands slide up my sides.

“Feeling grabby today, huh?”

Brian chuckled as he kneaded my ass, such as it was.

“Hey, I see something like this in front of me, I get the urge to grab it.”

An ache was growing in my legs from how far apart they were, so as nice as it felt, I wasn’t going to be in that position for long. Reaching in between my legs, I rubbed my pussy, spreading my lips and letting him get a good view deep inside me. I shuddered as a stream of arousal ran over my sensitive clit. Ducking my head to get an upside-down view, I saw my quim pooling on his chest as I ran my fingers back and forth, playing with myself for his enjoyment. As my legs started screaming at me, I decided it was time to move on to the next position.

Shuffling forward, I lowered my hips until Brian’s erect dick was brushing against my wet lower lips. I moved down not even an inch, so the tip of his cockhead was just barely parting me. I swung my hips from side to side, teasing him. I smirked as Brian groaned.

“Mmmhh, you getting impatient, big boy?” It sounded horribly cheesy, but I’d been assured by Cindy that clients didn’t really pay attention to what was said so long as it was said in the right tone. An unflattering comparison to dogs had followed.

“You’re a cruel, cruel woman, Tawnee.” I laughed as I added a swirl to my hips.

After maybe a minute of teasing, I finally slid down, a real cock entering my pussy for the first time. We both gasped at the feeling. He felt way better than the strap-on or my fingers, bigger and warmer. I didn’t go all the way down, no more than halfway, before I stopped. Grabbing onto his legs to support me, I started riding him, using some quick, shallow movements.

It felt good. It felt really good. I started going deeper and slower, letting more of his dick fill me up for longer. Our legs started meeting as I sank down as far as I could go. I moaned from the back of my throat as I managed to take him all in the fifth stroke. He felt amazing inside of me. Filling me up, heat radiating off him as my wet pussy welcomed him.

Brian’s hands were back on my butt, groping and kneading as I rode him. Looking down, I saw that my breasts were just barely big enough to bounce a little. I squeezed one of them, gasping as another source of pleasure was added. A hard nipple dug into my palm as I threw my head back.

I squeaked in surprise as Brian’s hands shifted off my butt. They slid down to grab my thighs, and lifted up. I fell back against his chest as he put my legs into the air. That this drove me further down onto his cock was surely just a coincidence. It meant it was harder to ride him, but that more time was spent with his dick buried inside my wet, warm pussy.

I gave a full body shudder, squirming against his torso. Looked like my teasing had finally gotten him all riled up. Brian started lifting me up and down, his hands gripping just where my thighs and buttocks met, controlling how quickly I gave him pleasure.

I wrapped an arm around the back of his head as he slammed me up and down on his cock, our thighs kissing every half second. This new pace felt so good! His thick cock was filling me up again and again. He was stretching out my tight, aroused cunt, spreading apart my grasping walls with every thrust. I threw my head back and screamed, cumming around his dick.

My pussy spasmed around him as my eyes rolled back. He didn’t let up a fraction, though, and kept on lifting me up and slamming me down as I came. As I came back to Earth, I heard his breathing getting faster and raspier. He was about to cum too. My eyes shut open. He couldn’t cum before I finished the last part of my routine, even if no one besides me would know.

Tearing myself out of his grasp, I fell to the floor in front of Brian. Ignoring his puzzled exclamation, I spun around, and popped his dick into my mouth. I could taste myself on him. Bobbing my head up and down, I stared at Brian, meeting his hooded gaze. Realizing what I meant to do, he laughed, and put a hand on my head to help guide me.

He seemed a lot bigger, and a lot tastier, then the last time I’d given him a blowjob. His lower head was knocking against my throat, and I had to time my breaths. One hand went up to cradle his balls, feeling those sacks, full and heavy with the sperm he was about to shoot down my gullet. The other snaked down between my thighs, slowly rubbing my stretched, sensitive core.

Sometimes I angled my head to one side, to let him see his dick pressing out against my cheek, but mostly I went for just the straight up and down motion. As I sucked him off, I made sure to use my tongue to help, wrapping against his shaft, licking his slit, pressing against his head, every trick I’d been taught or picked up. And it worked, though Brian was already very close to orgasm.

Throwing his head back, Brian moaned as he came into my mouth. I started swallowing, sending wave after wave of thick, creamy seed down my throat. And yet, there was too much; I felt some trickle out of the corners of my mouth. My mouth was alight with the flavor, rich and strong and tasty.

I met Brian’s gaze as I swallowed everything in my mouth, gulp after gulp of warm cum sliding down my throat. I felt the portion that had escaped dribble down my jaw, and splash onto the swell of my breasts. Brian’s grip on the back of my head loosened as he watched me. Getting the last of it down, I opened my mouth to show off what I’d done. Brian swallowed convulsively at the sight.

I sat back on my heels, fingers caressing my breasts as I scooped up the cum that had escaped. I playfully licked them clean, my tongue darting out to cover every inch, and clean up every speck of Brian’s cum. I moaned at the taste, wanting to get every bit I could on my tongue. Finally I got all the cum I could find, but ran my hands over my breasts again, just to make sure.

We sat there for a while, maybe five minutes. Brian was catching his breath, while I slowly fingered myself, my two fingers easily slipping in and out of my flushed, parted lips. I was still pretty aroused, just one orgasm not being enough for me tonight. There was probably a date with a vibrator in my immediate future, as soon as I got downstairs and to the toy chest. Let’s see. I think I’m in the mood for Big Boy Black tonight. I just hope Julia isn’t using it with those blonde twins.

I kept one eye on Brian as he slowly started to dress, enjoying the way the muscles shifted underneath his skin. I started a bit as he spoke.

“Say, Tawnee- I can’t keep calling you that, what’s your real name?”

I stared at Brian, my eyebrows raised. I was silent for a minute while I considered how to answer, and while my tongue ran through my mouth, cleaning up every last drop of his cum.

“It’s Taylor, Taylor H.”

He nodded, the movement obscured as he crawled into his shirt. Once it was hanging down, he started speaking again.

“I was wondering if you’d like to meet up sometime, outside of here.”

My eyebrows crawled up to my hairline as I processed what he’d said. He was asking me out on a date? I’d been warned about dating clients, and all the ways it could go wrong. On the other hand, if he thought this was just a way to get free dances, and got mean after being told no, I could deal with that better than any other girl at the club.

“On a date?” Brian nodded. I could see a hint of tension on his face, hidden behind a neutral mask. “Sure. You seem nice enough. Got anywhere in mind?”
He named a time and place that sounded good. After a few meaningless words, he beat a hasty retreat down the stairs. I was left sitting on the bed, still stark naked, a swirl of emotions going through me. What had I just agreed to?

 

*Now*

Superstrength was just a word, until you saw someone leap up two stories from the other side of the street. Lung didn’t make it all the way, but I as I rapidly backed up, I could see a set of talons gripping the edge of the roof. He pulled himself up onto the roof, and I stopped in my tracks, clapping a hand over my mouth to muffle my breathing. His eyes were one burning slit, and one molten orb, and flames danced across his body. Shovel-shaped scales covered every inch of him.

In the split-second I had before he registered me, I pulled out my pepper spray and shot it at his good eye. I missed at first, the cone hitting his forehead, but a quick jerk down and to the left tracked the spray over his eye.

He screamed, clapping a claw-like hand over his eye, and took a step back, almost falling off the edge of the building. While he was distracted, I turned and dashed for the fire escape I’d used to get up here.

“Cocksucker!” A jet of fire crossed my path, splashing on the gravel just in front of me. I fell backwards, onto my ass, frantically patting my costume. Nothing was burning, but I was sure that he wouldn’t miss next time.

Turning my head, I saw Lung, still standing tall. He was rubbing his eyes with one hand as the other sent out short bursts of flame around him. One hit me dead-on, and it was all I could do to keep from screaming, though thankfully it didn’t catch.

“You. Bitch,” Lung growled, panting for breath. “Move. Run for it. Give me a target.” He sent out another wave of flame, this one missing by at least a yard. He rubbed his eye, blinked, then rubbed it again.

I swore to myself. The pepper spray had been my last trick, and it hadn’t worked. In a minute, he was going to be able to see again, and he’d pull me apart. And I couldn’t run now, he’d hear me and roast me.

He reared back, the flames around his hands surging to new heights. I screwed my eyes shut.

I opened them as the pain never came. A gigantic monster was leaping across the street from the roof of the three-story building opposite, a jet of flame passing just below it. With a teeth-rattling thud, it landed. It was at least the size of a van, it was a nightmarish cross between a tiger and crocodile, with muscle and swells of bone where it should have had skin or scales. Lung was on one knee, an arm thrust between his face and the creature’s snapping jaws. Its paws were tearing at his scaly skin, opening up lines of blood, but nothing like the damage such a creature should have been doing.

Lung used his free hand to punch the monster on the nose. It reared back, but came slamming back down on top of Lung. Bulling forward, it knocked Lung off the roof, the creature following him to the ground.

I gingerly stood up, feeling like I was about to be sick. My limbs were shaking from adrenaline and fear, and I almost fell as two more impacts rattled the roof. I turned around to see two other beasts. These ones had riders.

*Then*

 

I climbed off the bus, crinkling my nose at the diesel fumes the half-maintained vehicle was spewing. I was meeting Brian just a few blocks away in ten minutes, so I started off at an easy walk towards the cafe for our lunch date. Well, his lunch, my breakfast. You certainly became a night owl working at Club Lango.
Walking in through the café doors, I looked it over. Small, but clean, there were maybe a dozen people having lunch, scattered across a few tables and the bar. Towards one corner, I saw Brian sitting a two-chair table, already waving to me. I smiled, waved back, and slid into the chair opposite him. Settling my hands on the menu in front of me. I gave him my best smile. He smiled back, sending a flush to my cheeks.

“Hello Taylor. It’s good to see you.”

“Same here. Have you been waiting long?”

Brian shook his head, picking up his menu.

“Nah, just long enough to look over the menu and think about what I want to get.”

I noticed how his gaze kept going back down to my chest, and I smiled. My breasts were still growing, and I hadn’t replaced my shirts yet. That meant my chest was very prominently displayed by the tight, hugging fabric of my t-shirt. At this rate, I was going to hit C-cup size breasts, and wouldn’t that be a sight? It wasn’t affecting the rest of me, like my face, or ass, or hips, but I was beginning to accept that that would never happen, and take pride in what I did have. Picking up the menu, I looked over it with half an eye as I thought about my body.

The rest of the date went very well. I had half a mushroom and ham omelet while Brian wolfed down some French dip and potato salad. We talked about a bunch of stuff, some of it close and personal, some of it just the lightest fluff. I learned he had a sister named Aisha, and that he had lived in Brockton Bay his whole life, and that he was two years older than me. I told him a heavily censored account of my life, trying to stay on the one or two good spots, like how Mom and Dad had once taken me to a country fair when I was five where I got licked by a cow.

Chatting with him was the most enjoyable, stress-free time I had had in years. As the waiter gave me a Styrofoam box for my leftovers, and dropped off the bill, there was a warm content feeling in my chest that hadn’t been there since middle school. I reached out to grab the bill, but Brian got there first.


"You sure?" I asked, my hand already halfway to my purse. Brian nodded, pulling out his wallet and dropping some cash on top of the restaurant's bill.

"Yeah, my treat."

I shrugged, letting my purse fall back to my side. If he wanted to cover both of our meals I supposed that was fine. Although that did lead to a thought that had struck me a few days ago.

"Okay Brian, there is something I wanted to talk to you about."

"Sure thing. What's up?" He leaned back, his jacket falling open to show off the tight white t-shirt he had on underneath. Dragging my eyes back up to his yummy, yummy face, I paused for a second, figuring out how to phrase this.

"I appreciate how often you do private shows with me, I really do." In fact, he made up the majority of special service calls I had. "It's just, you do it at least once a week, and the rates aren't that cheap. I don't want you to put the squeeze on your finances just so you can," I significantly coughed, aware of all the people nearby, "appreciate me so often."

He laughed, his teeth white against his skin. Chuckling, he shook his head, but waited to speak until the waiter had come by and left with the money and the dishes.

"Thank you for the concern, Taylor, really. But you don't need to worry about that. I've got a job that pays... pretty well. I can," he waggled his eyebrows, "appreciate you just fine without having to worry about the rent."

I lightly blushed, just a faint dusting of red on my cheeks. Well, that was good. There were enough people in Brockton Bay who'd been fucked up by overindulgence. I didn't want to add one more, even of the thought of someone being addicted to my body was pretty absurd. Still, that raised a followup question.

"So what is your job? Obviously it gives you nights off."

Brian leaned back in his chair with an air of nonchalance that somehow seemed false.

"Oh, you know, this and that. Got a job with a local business. Flexible hours. Means I get to see more of you."

As I said something sweet back, a small cloud of gloom filled my mind. Young, fit, vague job that pays well? In Brockton Bay that could only mean one thing. Well, hopefully I wouldn't have to end up taking Brian down when I went out on patrol.

We said our goodbyes and went our separate ways. As I rode the bus back home, I thought it over. Oh well, if I had to stop him, I’d have to stop him. But it was a big city, odds were good that even if I went patrolling every night, I wouldn’t catch Brian robbing a casino or anything.

 

*Now*

I stared at the newcomers. There were four of them, a man and a woman on each beast. I watched silently as they dismounted from the creatures. The tall one approached me while the others hurried to the roof’s edge to watch the fight.

“You really saved us a lot of trouble,” he said. His voice was deep, but distorted, echoey. Possibly that was because of his motorcycle helmet, but possibly not. His costume barely was a costume, the only thing distinguishing it from a what a biker would wear was the stylized skull the helmet had been shaped into. The skull was as black as the rest of his outfit, and I could only tell its shape by the lights intermittently coming from below. It was a fairly good costume, all in all, though it was obviously assembled from stuff he’d already been able to get on the cheap.

“You’re welcome.” A nothing really, but it bought me time to check out the rest of the stranger’s group.

My eye was immediately drawn to the larger of the two girls, mostly because she wasn’t wearing a costume at all. Well, unless you counted worn street clothes and a bargain bin dog mask as a costume. My own costume was far better, even for the fumbling’s of an amateur. The inverted triangle of deep purple to suggest cleavage, the tapering plates that combined flexibility, protection and looks, and the faceless, staring mask all showed off danger and sexuality both. In fact, checking out the other two riders, I realized I somehow had the best costume of the bunch.

Only the other girl had something that really screamed “parahuman”, a skintight black and blue outfit with a domino mask. The way her long, unbound blonde hair blew in the thermal updraft almost made her look like a model, with a cameraman hovering just out of sight, taking publicity photos.

Sensing my gaze on her, she turned around. She had a beautiful face, although-

Wait a minute.

“Lisa?”

 

*Then*

“And next up, the towering Tawnee! Give it up for her, ladies and gentlemen!”

I stopped myself from rolling my eyes at the announcer’s introduction of me as I strutted down the catwalk, passing Jewls heading back, carrying the five square inches that made up her schoolgirl costume. The flashing, multicolored lights almost blinded me, as I walked to the pole, swinging my hips from side to side.

Arriving at the small, circular platform, I threw a look around the room before starting. A decent enough crowd for the club, some watching me, some watching the tv above the bar, and some talking to each other. In the front row was Brian with a blonde girl. He gave me a thumbs up as I nodded to him, and the other girl had a tight smile. She was attractive in a lean, hungry way, I supposed. With all those freckles on her cheeks, she must burn like a bitch in the sun, though.

Taking a breath, I started dancing, feeling the crowd’s eyes on me. Swaying to the music, I sank down, spreading my legs until I was flat on the ground, my feet pointing in opposite directions. Crawling forward on my hands, I swung my torso down, showing off my cleavage. The growth had finally stopped at the upper end of a C-cup, which was two more then I’d ever expected to see on me. It was a pretty good size, all things considered. Big enough to turn heads and form cleavage, small enough I didn’t get back pains. It was getting me a lot more private dances, too, and the money that went with it, even if Lewy had to start looking again for a dancer who had long legs and a small chest.

Springing back up to my feet (No mean trick in high heels!), I grabbed onto the pole, the metal clammy against my palm. Wrapping my legs around it, I climbed up a few feet until I was halfway between the floor and the ceiling. Leaning backwards, I arched my back until my fingers brushed the floor. Blood was rushing to my head, but I could see some upside-down guys whistling and clapping as I walked myself around the pole, using my hands as feet.

My breasts threatened to burst out of my top like this, and my new nipple piercings rubbed against the fabric. It was a pretty nice feeling. It kept me constantly aroused, not very much, but at a persistent low level throughout the day. Running, sitting, whatever, I’d feel those little metal nubs rubbing against my bra and my breasts. They were small and cute, two little unpainted nubs on each breast, framing my nipples.

And they didn’t even interfere with my daily milking.

It had been a shock, the first time. I’d been idly playing with my breasts in the shower, cupping them and squeezing them. They’d been feeling full and heavy recently, so I was giving them extra attention, and wondering if it meant I’d be starting a new growth spurt soon. I’d hoped not, I’d look ridiculous with D cups on my rail thin frame. I was playing with them, watching the water hit the shower side, when I felt a warm, rising tingle. I’d looked down, and saw some white drops there.

I don’t mind saying that my jaw just about hit the floor. I scooped up the small droplets onto a finger, and hesitantly licked it. It tasted… well, like milk, though I thought it was a bit richer and creamier. Eyebrows almost to my hairline, I’d started playing with my breasts more, focusing on my nipples. More and more milk dribbled out, in tiny beads.

I’d left the shower in a thoughtful mood. It didn’t take a genius to connect the dots between my growth, the milk, and that tainted batch of Provofil. I honestly wasn’t sure how I felt about it. On one hand, way, big, milky boobs. On the other hand, it wasn’t like I’d asked for it. It was forced on me by some asshole on a mask. In the end, I’d decided that what was, was. Fighting against it had never gotten me anything before, so I just had to square my shoulders and deal with it.

All those thoughts, summed up into a few images, flashed through my mind as I dangled from the pole. I wasn’t strong enough to keep myself up in the air with just my legs, but I had incorporated my weakness into the routine, and slowly, gracefully, slid down to the floor.

Landing on my feet, I shook my hair and shook my ass at the crowd. Turning around, I saw that Brian was still paying rapt attention to me. His blonde friend looked a bit bored as she sipped from a glass.

As she looked away, distracted by some drunk yelling at the bar, an evil idea came to me. Cutting a few steps out of my dance, I unhooked my bra. I twirled it around my finger, the silver highlights flashing in the strobing lights. I twirled it around my fingers, once, twice, before snapping it towards her. She looked back, just in time for it to hit her in the face. I could hear her squawk over the music, as one cup covered her face.

Brian was laughing as his friend clawed at my underwear. She shot me a glare, but any heat behind it just washed off me. I blew her a kiss, and smiled at her. Turning around before I could see her reaction, I shook my ass at the crowd, my flat rear jiggling as much as it could at them. I slapped it twice before facing the crowd again.

Cupping my breasts, I mugged at the room, winking at people and blowing them kisses. As I played with my tits, I could feel the pressure start to build. One of these days I was going to squirt milk onto the stage, and wouldn’t that be fun? Until that day, I’d just have to be content with playing with my breasts and pussy in front of complete strangers.

I threw my best sultry look at the blonde, hooded eye, parted lips, everything. I could see her blush as she took another swig from her glass. Brian said something to her, his words drowned by the electronic music. Wrapping my legs around the pole again, I put them aside. This move would take a lot of strength and concentration to pull off, and I couldn’t be distracted.

For the next ten minutes, I preformed my routine, ending with me being completely naked, and a finger sliding in and out of my pussy. Finally, the music stopped and I stopped masturbating. Climbing to my feet, I blew a kiss to the audience. Brian and his friend had disappeared somewhere while I was finishing the show, but there was still a good crowd who were whistling and cheering for me.

Bowing to the audience, I picked up my panties from the stage and sauntered off it. Cindy was waiting for me just behind the curtains, her… generousness barely contained by the top of a ‘sexy cop’ costume. She clapped me on the shoulder.

“Good job, Tay. Listen, you’ve got a request for a dance upstairs in room 2,” she said, talking over the loudspeaker introducing Officer Candie. “Special request, they want you to wear that Alexandria costume we have.”

“They?” I called out to her retreating back. Too late, the curtains were already falling back down around her ass.

Huffing, I shook my head and headed for the dressing room. I’d only seen the Alexandria costume once, but I was pretty sure I had the height and hair for it, even if I didn’t have the skin tone. Of course, if I didn’t have the height, it might actually have looked decent on me. As it was, I’d be showing off a lot leg in it, and stomach, arms, chest, so on and so forth.

We didn’t have many parahuman costumes. Alexandria, Narwhal, Longshot, and a few others. None from Brockton Bay, though. Wouldn’t want one of the Nazi bitches getting a stick up her rear over people masturbating to her, after all. I slid into the costume; boots, cape, skirt, cap and top quickly. Oddly enough, the Narwhal costume was the most modest, because of how many scales there were sewn into the bodysuit. I’d never tried it on, but I’d once seen Brianna heading upstairs wearing it, to play the heroine captured by a gang of villains. I’d still been around two hours later when she staggered down, cum staining her black skin white, the six-inch horn tucked under one arm.

Climbing the stairs, I sent a few bugs ahead to see what I was getting into. Sight and sound were still beyond my reach, but I could tell there were two people in room two. As I approached the door, a deep laugh told me one was Brian, which must mean the other was the friend he’d brought along.

Opening the door without bothering to knock, I took up a pose inside the room. Based off what I could remember of Alexandria’s pose in the opening credits of that carton I’d loved as a kid, I also shouted her catch phrase.

“Repent, evildoers! For Justice has come!”

There was a strangled moment of silence, before both of them burst out laughing. The blonde’s was rather shriller than I expected, and I saw her put down an empty cocktail glass on the dresser. Brian was sitting on the bed, shaking his head.

“Hey Tawnee. I mean, Alexandria. Wouldn’t want to reveal your secret identity or anything,” he said with a wink.

I laughed and moved closer to him, enjoying the way he leered at my exposed midriff. Starting a basic shimmy, I gestured to his friend.

“Who’s she?”

She had sat down next to Brian, her head on resting his shoulder. I bit down a stupid, irrational feeling of jealousy and possessiveness. Brian was my client, and maybe my boyfriend, but that didn’t mean he was mine alone. Hell, I didn’t even know if she liked Brian that way.

“This is Lisa. We work together. She found about this place, and invited herself along. Sorry.”

I waved it off. As drunk as she seemed, I might be able to pump her for some embarrassing stories about Brian. Or she’d throw up on me. One of the two.

“Nice to meet you, Lisa.” She straightened her head, a dopey grin plastered across her face.

“Izza a pleasure, Taw- Tawnee.” I quirked an eyebrow as a wave of alcohol hit my nose.

“Okay, Brian, you know there’s a cleaning charge if she throw’s up on stuff, right?”

Brian laughed and laughed at that. Even Lisa got a few drunken chuckles in.

“She’ll be fine. She actually suggested asking for you tonight. Said you should keep the boots and gloves on.”

I snorted, but nodded.

“The customer’s the boss, I guess. And what do you want?”

Brian lecherously smiled at me. His eyes ran up and down my parody of a costume. The short skirt, the tight top, the long boots. I knew I looked good in this.

“Let’s start by you getting over here and putting your tits around my cock.”

I went to my knees and crawled over to him. Undoing the zipper on his jeans, I stared up at him.

“You sure know how to sweet talk a lady, boyo.”

I guided his erect cock out from his jeans, and under my shirt. The fabric would keep my breasts pushed together, giving him an even better feeling. His dick peeped out at me from between my breasts as I pressed them together. I craned my head down and kissed the tip before starting the titfuck. It felt nice enough, playing with my breasts always did, but it was obvious Brian was getting more out of it then me.

Lisa fell off the bed onto her hands and knees. Leaning on me for support, she started groping my rear. The skirt was so short it rode up, leaving my ass an inviting target for her hands. I started playing with my nipples as I moved up and down, pinching them through the fabric. The metal studs were cool against my heated skin. Lisa was getting me warmed up, exploring my core with her fingers, and occasionally her tongue. She was stoking a fire inside me, and I planned to use her and Brian to douse it.

Brian was leaning back on the bed, his breathing growing deeper as he looked down at me. I looked up in turn and winked at him.

“Getting close?” He nodded. “Want me to keep going, or do you want to do something else?” I’ll never know what he would have said, because Lisa butted in, her hands still awkwardly groping my ass.

“Come on guyyss,” Lisa slurred. “I want to try this out.” Pulling away from me, she directed us on where to go for her fantasy.

I ended up lying on the bed, naked except for the gloves and boots. Brian, completely naked, was fucking me, his cock pounding my ass into the mattress. Lisa was sitting on my face, her pussy dripping arousal onto my nose and cheeks. She still had on her blouse, and presumably her bra. Above me they were making out, Brian playing with Lisa’s breasts, and Lisa running her hands down his chest.

My hands were wrapped around Lisa’s thighs, just barely grabbing her ass as I explored her with my tongue. I wasn’t terribly familiar with other women, but the moans she was making showed I was doing a good enough job. Brian, on the other hand, was very familiar with women, or at least with me. His slow, steady strokes were making me gasp into Lisa’s cunt as he fucked me.

My walls squeezed down around him, trying to keep him inside me. My poor breasts were unattended, my diamond hard nipples begging for attention they weren’t getting. As Lisa and Brian sloppily made out, I resigned myself to eating her out, licking and tickling her core. It was a pretty pussy, a neatly trimmed triangle of blonde hair pointing to it, with small lips and a cute, uncovered clit. I licked it, while I slid a finger into her.

I could, barely, see past Lisa’s cute butt and straight back as I ate her out. She was rocking her hips back and forth on top of me, hitting my nose as I tried to match my fingers and tongue to her movements. She threw her head back, and Brian took the chance to nibble on her shoulder. She liked that, judging by the grool that splattered onto my face. As it slid down my cheeks and jaw I switched to licking up as much of it as I could.

Brian fucking me was feeling good, but not as good as it could feel. Angling my hips a bit, I shifted until he was brushing my clitoris with every stroke. That shifted things from good to great. My fingers dug into Lisa’s thighs as the wonderful feeling of being fucked hard started to race through me.

The strokes of my tongue and fingers started to get less sure as pleasure started to overwhelm me. I hoped that Brian had more endurance then me tonight. It’d be a shame to lose his services just because it took him a while to get hard again after cumming. My legs were locked behind Brian’s back, keeping him from sliding too far out of me. His thrusts were getting faster and faster, as I got hotter and hotter. Then-

I screamed inside Lisa as I came. My legs shook, trembling against Brian’s thighs. He didn’t come, not yet, but just the feeling of him going in and out of me was enough to drive me over the edge. My head fell back from Lisa’s center as I gasped for breath. I quivered in the after-effects of my orgasm.

Lisa lifted her hips up and back to look down at me. There was an eager light in her eyes as she took in my shaking form. It was too hard to form words right now, and my mouth hung open, Lisa’s quim forming shiny streaks along my chin. I looked, and felt, fucked silly.

“Oh wow, oh wow, I want some of that, Brian.” She looked up at Brian, a poor attempt of a sultry look settling on her features. “Come on, stud, fill me up with your black dick.”

Lisa scrambled around on top of me, driving a knee into my stomach. I bit out a strangled swear as she rearranged herself on top of me. She lying on top of me, her short and plain white bra vanished, and our bodies pressed together. Our position meant Brian could fuck either one of us just my moving up or down a bit. The reek of alcohol I was getting slammed with every time Lisa exhaled wasn’t very pleasant, but I bit down a comment, and bit down on her lower lip.

He started with Lisa, sliding into her. They both moaned. All our legs were tangled together, and I could feel Brian’s hands around Lisa’s waist, picking her up. I could tell how fast he was fucking her just by her moans, short, sweet gasps every time he hilted inside her.

I kissed her, cradling her head in my hands as she slid a hand in between us to play with one of my full breasts. Brian wasn’t content with what he had, constantly pulling out of one us to fuck the other after only a few strokes. I growled in frustration against Lisa’s shoulder. Something that quick wasn’t nearly long enough for me. I wanted him to pound me into the mattress, splitting my pussy apart with his thick cock and making me scream.

“Me too, Brian,” Lisa shouted. I hadn’t realized I was saying what I was thinking. “I want you to fuck me like you fuck this slut! Oh!”

I could see Brian lift his hand and swing it back down just before Lisa squeaked. He was spanking her with every thrust, whether into me or her. Looking at her face, her cheeks were flushed, and her eyes starting to lose focus.

Lisa moaned into my mouth as Brian came into her. I pulled her into me, my grasp tight against her back. She was sobbing out nonsense; ‘so good’ and ‘yes’ and stuff like that. I could feel something run down onto my own pussy. Her quim and Brian’s cum, probably. She moaned as Brian pulled out of her. I was squirming in frustration at not getting to cum again, but I supposed I could use Lisa instead.

As Brain recovered, Lisa and I entertained ourselves with each other. We were sitting upright on the bed, so we could better explore each other. As we kissed, our hands wandered over each other. One of mine slid down to her crotch, past her flat abs and silky smooth hair.

I slid into her pussy, collecting Brian’s cum. Getting a good load together, I offered it to her. She shook her head silently, a moue of distaste crossing her features. I shrugged to myself. Her loss. Popping my gloved fingers into my own mouth, I licked them clean. Brian’s cum was still warm and tasty, and I hummed in pleasure as I licked my hand clean.

We softly explored each other for a quarter of an hour, teasing our tits and playing with our pussies. Lisa had nice, soft skin that was a pleasure to run my fingers along, and she seemed entranced with my nipple piercings. She pulled them towards her, ran them between her fingers, encouraged by my moans.

Finally, Brian was ready for Round Two. I felt his hands on my hips as he directed me, pulling me away from Lisa.

“Hey Lisa, ever get eaten out by a superhero?” Lisa shook her head as Brian pulled me off the bed.

“Okay, then. Tawn- Alexandria.” I rolled my eyes and Lisa giggled. “Alexandria will eat you out, and I’ll fuck her.”

The way we ended up, Lisa was the only one on the bed. Her legs were hanging off it, and I was on all fours in between them. Brian was behind me, rubbing his dick along my ass. I lowered my head to Lisa’s crotch and started licking, aiming to get as much of Brian’s cum out of her as I could.

The combination of flavors, Lisa and Brian, turned out to be the perfect taste. Warm, wet, salty with just a hint of sweet, eating her pussy was no hardship whatsoever. One of her hands was wrapped up in my hair, urging me on. As if I needed the encouragement. Even as I got the last of Brian’s cum out, I still enjoyed licking and fingering her.

Brian fucking me felt even better than before. His hands on my hips, his stomach pressing against me with every thrust, and, of course, his big fat dick spreading my walls. My legs felt weak as he slid in and out of me. It all felt so wonderful; Lisa’s warmth and flavor on my tongue, Brian going in and out, all of it.

My pussy was looser than before, letting Brian fuck me faster than normal. I jolted forward with every thrust. I could feel my arousal flowing down my thighs, and was doing my best to lick up all of Lisa’s. She was groaning, lying flat on the bed and staring up at the ceiling.

I felt the familiar fire rising inside me, racing through my veins. Wanting to share to joy, I worked even harder at Lisa’s cunt, alternating between licking her clit and spearing my tongue between her lips. Brian was picking up the pace too, fucking me even harder and faster.

Somehow, all three of us came at once. Lisa’s cum splattered against my face as I clamped down around Brian as he shot jet after jet of cum inside me. He was painting my pussy white, flooding me with his rich, delicious seed. My strength gave out entirely, and I fell to the floor, shaking in orgasm as his cock slipped out of me. His last few shots hit my ass, still warm and sticky.

After a minute, he pulled me onto the bed, lying me next to Lisa, who was still panting and staring up at the ceiling. I kissed her cheek, and she laid a hand on my thigh.

All three of us were lying tangled together on the bed. My gloves were stained with the juices of all three of us, and at some point I’d kicked off my left boot. I thought about taking off the other one too, but couldn’t muster up the energy. Lisa’s arm was flung across my stomach, and Brian’s face was nuzzled against my shoulder. I was rubbing circles along his back. There was a scattering of tissues by the trash can where Lisa and I had tossed them after cleaning ourselves up.

“You two up for another round?”

The twin groans I got were a satisfactory answer. Honestly, I didn’t want to have more sex either. The money would have been nice, but I was exhausted. Dancing took a lot of energy, and so did fucking, and all I wanted to do now was rest a bit, shower, have a late-night snack, and go to bed.

“I did have fun, though,” Lisa said. “I won’t do it again, but it was nice. Thanks for bringing me along, Brian.”

I ran a hand down her side, raising my eyebrows at that.

“Oh? Not going to be a regular visitor for little old me?”

She shook her head, and drew back a little. Not physically, but the set of her face, and the way she talked, told me that the alcohol and afterglow were wearing off, bringing her usual personality back.

“You were fun, better than I expected when I found out about where Brian was disappearing too-“

“On that note, don’t tell the others, okay Lisa?” Brian interjected, raising his head to look at her.

“Of course,” She answered, waving her hand. “Anyways, this really isn’t my scene. I doubt we’ll be seeing each other again.” She shot a look at Brian that was filled with meaning that I wasn’t able to interpret.

I shrugged, my shoulder scratching against the bedsheets. So long as I kept on getting to see Brian, in or out of work, that was fine by me. A thought struck me.

“You are on the pill, right?” Brian tensed up beside me, only relaxing when Lisa chuckled.

“Yeah, though it was for the side benefits. Never expected to need it to make sure I didn’t get pregnant.”

I nodded, lying back against Brian. All three of us laid there for a while, before Brian finally stirred. I whined as he got up, sliding off the side of the bed. He patted my shoulder but didn’t come back to bed. He grabbed some clothing off the floor and tossed it to Lisa.

“Come on. It’s time for us to go. We’ve got a big day ahead tomorrow, remember?”

“Urgh.” Lisa eloquently responded. Still, she got up too, and started dressing.

I watched them get dressed, shifting my body to get more of the pillow. What was the joke? I hate saying goodbye, but I love watching you leave? They both had nice butts, even underneath their clothes. As they finished dressing, I stopped leering and got up too.

“See you soon?” I asked Brian, hugging him.

“Yes. Take care of yourself, Taylor,” he said, hugging me back.

I nodded. I wouldn’t be, I knew enough about the risks of being a hero to know that much. But the sentiment was nice. Who knows, maybe I’d even get to save him from something one night.

As they left, I sat back down on the bed. Sighing, I grabbed my own costume and put on enough of it to get me downstairs to the changing room. By this time tomorrow night, my own, my real costume would be ready. And the night after that, it would finally be time.

My debut was coming up, and I couldn’t wait.

---

Chapter 3: Chapter 3

“Lisa?” I couldn’t believe it. The odds of one of my… clients being a superhero where so low that- well, I was having trouble thinking of a good comparison. Wait, wait, wait. And if Lisa was here, that meant-

My gaze whipped around to the big guy hidden under motorcycle leathers. It hid most of the details and body language I’d come to recognize but…

“Brian?”

“Holy shit, Taylor?” He sounded shocked. Out of the corner of my eye, I could see Lisa’s head whip between us, and even behind her purple mask, I could see her eyes widen.

And now that I was listening for it, that clinched it. My boyfriend (and john) was a parahuman. That was, that was… I wasn’t sure what that was. It was good, maybe? It meant I could join a team, a team where people would respect me, not like the Wards, where it would just be rules, rules, rules. There was a tiny, irrational feeling of betrayal that I quickly tamped down. And- I shook my head. My thoughts were all over the place. Focus on the here and now.

“You two know her?”

The guy who’d been looking over the roof, watching Lung and the creatures fight had switched his attention to us. There was a faintly amused tone to his question. He actually looked kind of badass, with the fires from the street below providing lighting.

“Listen, we need to go. The dogs aren’t going to keep Lung down for much longer.”

That gave me a jolt. What does it take to put him down? The beast (a dog?) Brian had rode in on had jaws that looked like they could crunch concrete, and Lung was winning? I sent down what few bugs I’d managed to collect, knowing just how little that meant in the face of all that scale and fire. I had a sudden urge to get very far away, as quickly as possible.

That desire was only reinforced when the buff girl who had also been watching the fight, whistled. With some heavy thumps, the animals clambered up to the roof edge, the clatter of falling bricks showing how they’d gotten up. From down below, I could hear a metallic voice swearing in another language. Yes, it was definitely time to leave.

Looking around for the fire escape I’d came up on, I started as Lisa grabbed my shoulder. She jerked her head to one of the creatures. Brian was already one it, and the other two were climbing on top of the a second one.

“Come on, it’s the least of what we owe you.” Lisa took a meaningless tilt of my head as an invitation to continue. “Yeah, Lung was coming for us.”

The white shirted boy chimed in as the maskless woman bodily hauled him up the creature.

“Yeah, who (uff) would have thought he’d get mad over us stealing fifty grand from him.”

I stared at the flank of the beast on front of me. The most experience with riding I had was a pony ride when I was six, and this had the same resemblance to that as an etch a sketch to Picasso. I still found myself grabbing a chunk of bone to haul myself up with. I needed to get away, and I wanted to find out what was going on with Brian and Lisa, and who they were when they wore the mask.

I knew there were a lot more hero teams in Brockton Bay than just the big three of New Wave, the Wards, and the Protectorate, but nothing about them was ringing a bell. And what had White-shirt said about stealing? I was pretty sure that you weren’t actually allowed to take money from crooks, no matter what people on the internet said.

Awkwardly climbing up onto the dog behind Lisa, I tried to get comfortable amid the nightmare of bone and muscle. As we set off, I remembered what had firmly etched Lisa’s smile into my mind.

*Earlier*

“So, want to bet on how many broken legs we get out of this?”

Cindy snorted and punched Breanna in the shoulder as we lurked behind stage.

“Behave. Who knows, maybe one of them will end up working here.”

Breanna showed her opinion of that with a snort. I was inclined to agree. Peeking out at the girls out there, some by themselves, some in chattering groups, I didn’t see anyone I’d peg as Club Lango material.

Looking across the main room, I saw a wide range of girls. Scared girls, confident girls; beautiful girls and plain girls. A lot of different types had turned out for Amateur Night, and it was certainly going to be entertaining watching them do their best to dance. The boss had strictly ordered us not to laugh at them, but we’d all just exchanged knowing glances when his back was turned. Pole dancing was a skill you learned, not something you picked up in an instant. That was something Breanna and Cindy had both just gotten done demonstrating, putting on a quick show while Chuck the assistant manager gave his spiel.

Over the next forty-five minutes, that was proven true time and time again. Some of the girls were merely unskilled at it, some were bad at it, and some were down right awful. I managed not to laugh where they could hear me, their ego must be bruised enough, but it was certainly something to cheer me up the next time I was feeling down.

As they left the stage, some of them stormed (or limped) out of the building, some of them consoled themselves with drinks, and some of them got in an argument with the boyfriends that had dragged them here. As the crowd of contestants slowly thinned out, I did a double take as I saw who was at the front of the line.

I just managed not to laugh out loud as I saw Lisa climb to the stage. She’d stuck in my mind, mostly because she was with Brian, and because they’d been the only male/female pair I’d been hired for. The tank top she was wearing was tight enough to show that she wasn’t wearing a bra and that it was cold up there. The hotpants she had on down below looked more like panties made out of denim than anything else, but at least she had the sense to wear sandals instead of the ankle snappers some of the other girls had been sporting. All in all, it was, uh, quite the look for her.

She wasn’t that skilled, but she had the confidence, and, frankly, the looks to do a lot better than almost any of the other girls. It seemed she knew she wasn’t flexible enough to try some of the moves the professionals could do, and stuck to shaking her tits and ass, and grinding against the pole. Not that unique, but it also meant she didn’t screw up trying to do something beyond her capability.

She seemed to think so too, smirking at the crowd after a minute of show time was up. Strutting down the steps, I watched her cross the room to a dark booth at the far end. Now that I had a reason to pay attention over there, I could see a figure I was pretty sure was Brian’s already there. A quick flyby with some insects confirmed it. Well. Well, well, well. I smirked to myself, thinking about how my night was likely to go.

A few more girls came on stage to strut their stuff, though I didn’t pay much attention to them. Mostly, I was thinking about how it’d feel to get stuffed by Brian’s cock again. He was definitely one the best customers I had. Attractive, skilled, nice, I really enjoyed spending time with him. As I daydreamed about hi, thinking of some stuff we’d done, and some stuff I’d only thought about, I could feel the arousal within me start to rise. Not much, so far, but it was certainly going to be a distraction.

Leaning against the wall, I started running my hands up and down my thighs, feeling my fingers glide over the fabric of my pants. Cindy and Brianne gave me amused looks as they talked about the contestants, but it’s not like we weren’t used to each other masturbating. An unfulfilling client, watching each other dance, or even something to put us in the mood before a job; there were a lot of reasons for us girls to masturbate, and, so long as you cleaned up after yourself, nobody had a problem with other people doing it around them.

“And the winner tonight is Lisa W! Let’s all give her a big round of applause, everybody!”

There was some scattered applause and cheering as Lisa strutted up to the stage where Chuck was standing. The applause got louder, at least from the men in the room, as she climbed up where they could see her. Her and Charlie shook hands, and he handed over a plastic trophy to her (and, more importantly, the money) and gave a little speech.

And just like that, Amateur Night was over. Chuck hopped of the stage, Jasmine got on, and the electro music started up. I headed back to the dressing room with Cindy and Breanna, listening to them talk about the contestants, and occasionally chiming in with my own observations.

Throwing myself onto the couch, I checked the clock. Still a few more hours until my shift was over. I wasn’t scheduled for a dance tonight, but Lewy liked to keep a few more girls than there were dances on call, so if anybody asked for a ‘private dance’, he wouldn’t have to pull someone off the floor.

Sipping on a bottle of water, I perked up as I picked up Brian leaving the booth and walking over to the bar. He and Lisa still had drinks in front of them, so that probably meant he was interested in the other thing you could get from the bartender.

Sure enough, a few minutes later, there was a call on the intercom for me. Apparently, I had a client. I wondered who it could be. Looking myself over, I nodded. My clothes weren’t anything fancy, but since there hadn’t been anything in the message about special preparations, that should be fine. Heading towards the door, I could feel my lust start to rise again at the thought of getting to fuck Brian.

Almost as soon as I stepped through the door, Brian was on me. Pulling me into a tight hug, he kissed me, his tongue sliding between my parted lips. I clutched at his back, one hand sliding down his shirt to grab at his butt as we made out. We were like that for a long minute, pressed against each other, luxuriating in each other’s bodies.

Pulling back, he shook his head, traces of my lipstick on his mouth. He smiled at me, as his hands kept on roaming over my body.

“Hey, Taylor.”

“Hey, Brian. Didn’t think you were coming in tonight-oh!” I ended on a squeak as Brian pinched my butt. That, unlike my tits, was still flat and skinny, but at least he thought enough of it to pay attention to.

“Yeah, I with Lisa again. Did you see her?”

“Yeah, I was backstage. How on earth did you get her to try out?”

Brian laughing felt nice when my head was pressed against his chest.

“Honestly? I didn’t do a thing. I said I was going ‘out’ and she insisted on coming along. She was finishing her drink when they announced it, and she said she was going for it.”

I shook my head. Either Lisa got real suggestible real fast when she got drunk, or she just needed the thinnest of reasons to get her groove on. Anyway…

“So, ready to get down to business?” I asked, winking at him. As if I needed an answer. His dick had been pressed against me almost before he kissed me.

He didn’t think it needed a verbal answer either, and pushed me with his body to the stairs. I giggled as we awkwardly climbed them, his hands grabbing my hips as we stumbled up the stairs. Out of the corner of my eye, I saw Brianne give me a thumbs up as we disappeared upstairs towards the room Brian had reserved.

Brian’s hands were all over me as we stumbled through the door. One hand was down the neck of my shirt, fondling a boob, and the other was rubbing against my inner thigh, his hand warm through my tight jeans. My own hand was behind my back, pawing at his dick. Even through two layers of clothes, I could feel the heat pouring off it. I wanted it inside me, and soon.

As hard as it was to focus on anything besides his hands, I looked around the room. Lisa was already in the room, knocking back a celebratory glass. She raised it up in a toast as we staggered in. From the flush in her cheeks, I could tell this was, at least, the second drink she’d had to celebrate.

“Heeey, it’s the girlfriend! Whadda think, I’ve got a career as a dancer?” She giggled at her own question, before finishing off the drink. I really hoped she wasn’t an alcoholic in training.

“Well, you’re the big winner tonight, Lisa,” Brian said, “What do you want to do?” As he talked, he squeezed my nipples, making me moan.

Lisa leered at me before standing up, only swaying a bit as she did so. Crossing the short distance between us, she snuck an arm in between me and Brian, fondling his crotch.

“Mmmh, I think I’m in the mood for a different kind of drink right now.” She had a satisfied, leering smirk on her face as she said that.

I wanted some of the same vintage Lisa was after, so I stepped forward and spun around. Brian looked like he’d died and gone to heaven as I sank to my knees while Lisa leaned in for a kiss.

Two minutes later, Lisa and I were on our knees in front of Brian, worshipping his cock. She was paying attention to his thick, meaty shaft, and I playing with his heavy balls. Our hands were across each other’s backs, passing down our rears, and playing with each other’s pussies. I was wetter than Lisa, a fact I planned to harp on when Brian decided which of us to fuck first.

But for now, we were both united in the cause of giving Brian a world class blowjob. I was a lot better at it than Lisa, but we would both have to be quite bad before a guy would decide a blowjob by two girls would be bad. And from the way Brian’s hands were clenched into fists, it seemed we were clearing that low bar.

I sucked on Brian’s smooth, hairless ball (and that must have taken nerves of steel to use a razor like that), eagerly awaiting the thick spread of cum waiting inside them. It was tricky, not smashing head’s with Lisa as we tended to Brian’s head, but after a few bumps and bruises, we worked out a rhythm where we both got to lavish attention on the black stud in front of us.

My nipples were achingly hard inside my bra, which was tight and thin enough that anybody passing by could tell just how much I was enjoying this. I’d have preferred to go without a bra at all, but with tits the size of mine, that just wasn’t happening. Still, the size (and lactation) meant I was a pretty popular choice, even though every other dancer at the club had more experience than me.

Anyways, my nipples were hard, my pussy was wet, and I was really hoping Brian had enough in him to go a second round after he nutted on our faces. If not, well, while the toys Club Lango kept weren’t as good as a real dick, I’d still be happy to demonstrate them on Lisa. And from the way my fingers were sliding into her, she’d welcome a demonstration.

As I concentrated on sucking and licking each of Brian’s balls, I heard Lisa gagging above me as she bobbed up and down on his dick.

I heard Brian moan above, and could have sworn that I felt his balls pulse inside my mouth. Hurriedly raising my head, I pressed the side of my face against Lisa, so Brian’s dick was hovering just above both our faces. I laid my hand over Lisa’s our fingers intertwining as we both stroked his cock.

Lisa gave a few hurried tugs on his shaft before Brian groaned and threw his head back. I felt him pulse in my hand as he came. Both our faces were plastered with his cum, shot after shot coming out and splattering on Lisa and I. The warmth was incredible, feeling it slid around my skin, and run down my face. Lisa thought so too, the way she was groaning. One hand kept on pumping Brian, while the other was scissoring Lisa.

Brian was done cumming far too soon. Only half of my face was painted with his seed, and Lisa actually had a bit less. As he fell backwards onto the bed, I closed my eyes, feeling the cum slowly run over my face. It felt good. Not as nice as, say, Brian throwing me onto the bed and fucking me until my eyes rolled up, but still nice.

I felt some cum drip down and land on my breasts. Some of Brian’s cum had run through my lips and into my mouth. I used my tongue to run it through my mouth, enjoying the salty, sticky flavor before swallowing. There was more cum still on my face and body, but at the moment, I only had eyes for Lisa.

Her eyes were still closed, and her fingers were hesitantly running through the puddles of cum on her face. Leaning over, I stuck my tongue out and licked her cheek, collecting some cum. Her eyes shot open and she turned her head to stare at me.

“Ugh, uhb, Tawnee? What-“

I cut her off by kissing her on the lips, again getting some cum, and a hefty blast of alcohol fumes. Somewhere in her drunken mind, Lisa must have decided she wanted this too, and started kissing me back. It was only for a moment before she started moving down.

Lisa licked my breasts, chasing up every line of cum that had dropped down onto them. I bit my lip to keep from moaning as she played with the sensitive flesh. There were only two bad things about what she was doing. One was that she wasn’t paying attention to my diamond hard nipples, since there was no cum on them, and that I couldn’t get to any of the cum on her like this.

Finally (a whole two or so minutes), Lisa got all the cum that was on my breasts. Raising her head back up, she kissed. I eagerly accepted, even though she’d swallowed all of Brian’s load that she could get to. We settled down to licking each other’s faces clean, her body held close against mine. We cleaned each other off quickly enough, but kept right on going, kissing each other and fondling.

After a while, I turned back to Brian, breaking my lip lock with Lisa with a regretful groan. I tugged my hand up and down Brian’s dick, and frowned. It was going limp, which was no good at all. Sitting back on my heels, I sighed. Oh well, nothing for it. It was time for a double ended dildo to drive me and Lisa to a screaming orgasm instead of Brian’s cock. The sacrifices I made in this job.

Lisa muttered something as I pulled open a drawer. As I held the blue, floppy baseball bat of a sex toy up for her inspection, Lisa gave me a very confident, cocky smile. She hardly seemed drunk at all at that moment, acting like she was in charge and in control. I was eager to see how long that attitude lasted.
.

*Now*

Riding behind Lisa and Brian, I felt like my teeth were about to be jolted out of my head. The creature had a very odd way of running, and the bone spur I was straddling was scraping against the insides of my thighs with every leap-stride. Luckily, we only ran away for a few minutes, so the pain only got as bad “Oh god fuck ow” and not “My skin is being flayed off through my outfit.”

The dogs came to a halt on top of a factory roof, with Lung’s fire dimmed and his shouts muffled. Seeing everyone else dismounting, I gratefully slid off the animal. I was starting to ache all over from the past – I pulled up a sleeve to check my watch – Christ, only fifteen minutes.

Taking a deep breath, I straightened up as the other teenagers formed a half circle around me. Brian was in the center, flanked by Lisa and the other guy, while the buff girl was farther away, petting one of the beasts like it was her dog.

“Thanks for the assist back there. Oni Lee was easy enough, but it would have been, uh, difficult if his boss had shown up.”

I nodded in agreement. Oni Lee had a reputation as a murdering sociopath, but his power wasn’t impressive enough to handle four other parahumans.

“Any time. So, stranger,” a grin flashed across Lisa’s face, “who are you lot?”

“I’m Grue, Tattletale, Bitch, and Regent,” he motioned to each of them in turn. Lisa smirked and nodded at me, Regent just nodded, and Bitch gave a grunt that may have been a threat, or may have been just an acknowledgment. What the hell’s a grue, I wondered, before getting my mind back on track.

“We’re the Undersiders. Lung’s a bit above us, looks like he’s above you too, so it’s a good thing you gave us time to get out.”

My arms were crossed, and I drummed the fingers of my right hand against my left elbow.

“I’ve never heard of the Undersiders before.”

“Well, corporate thief and snatch and grabs don’t really compare to smashing up cop cars, you know?”

Villains. I should have known. Grue’s fright helmet, Bitch’s name, the way I’d never heard of them before, it all fit. I was already mentally off balance, but Brian’s next invitation knocked me to the figurative floor.

“We can always use talent. Do you want to join us?”

“I… what?”

“Yeah, what?” Bitch bit the words out, glaring at Brian. Her hands were balled into fists, and she was carrying herself like she was about to start fighting.

“You’d be a really valuable member-“

“Grue!”

Bitch practically snarled the words and tugged Brian towards her. Lisa and Regent followed and formed a small circle maybe a dozen feet from me. From their team huddle, I could hear fragments of conversation. It sounded like Brian, or Grue, I supposed and Tattletale were both strongly for me joining, with Regent neutral, and Bitch firmly against.

“… saved our… Lung.” That was Brian.

“So the fuck… didn’t ask, and we gave her… ride. What…” And that was Bitch.

After about five minutes of increasingly heated discussion, they came to a conclusion. Brian came over to me, while Bitch stalked off to her- Christ, they really were dogs, weren’t they?

“We’ve talked it over, and we’re still willing to offer you a spot, if you’re interested.” He ran his hand over his helmet, in a gesture I recognized from watching him fiddle with his braids. Lowering it, he reached it out to me.

“Of course I’ll join. When do I start?”

Reaching out, I shook Grue’s hand. After all, it wasn’t like this was the first time I’d been part of a gang.

*Then*

I stared out the car window as Cindy drove down the street. You could tell we were in the rich part of Brockton Bay by the way there weren’t any potholes, and little plastic signs advertising security systems on the lawns instead of metal bars on the windows.

Cindy’s beat up old car was really out of place here, but since we were both white women we probably wouldn’t have any problems with the cops. Driving at least. Working could be another story. Well, if we got caught, there were ways out of that, ranging from lying to running to offering *meaningful cough* services.

I stopped considering pointless might-have-beens as Cindy slowed down and poked my shoulder.

“That’s the house, Tay,” she said, nodding towards one of the fancier houses on the block. It was a nice house, about twice as big as my home, and a lot better cared for. There were already four other cars parked out front, so we had to keep on driving around and pulled into an alley.

Getting out of the car, Cindy grabbed my arm as I turned towards the house. I jumped, silently cursing my own nervousness. Turning back around, I looked at her. I suppose it said something about how desensitized you can get working as an exotic dancer that I had no problems looking at her face, even when she was wearing maybe two square feet of clothing.

“I know this is your first time doing a house call, but don’t worry, Tawnee. It’s no different from doing it at the club. Except the furniture is a lot more comfy,” she finished, laughing

“I’m not worried about that, it’s just that I’ve never done anything bigger than a threesome before. That, I’m worried about.”

Cindy pinched my cheek, laughing as I scowled at her. She started up the concrete walk to the house, and fell in next to her.

“Ah, worried about your first gangbang? Don’t be. The guys do almost all the work. All you need to do is make sure you stayed lubed up and limber.”

Walking up to the back door, I could hear some muffled music. I sighed, dreading what it would sound like once we were inside. At least the thick hedges bordering the property should keep it quiet enough the neighbors wouldn’t call in a noise complaint.

I let Cindy knock on the door. Nothing happened, and she knocked harder, actually making the door shake a bit. This time it opened, and we both flinched back as a wave of sound crashed over us. The guy standing in the doorway, who couldn’t have been much older than me, didn’t even seem to notice it.

“Yeah? Who are-“ recognition dawned on his face. “Oh, right, you’re the,” he exaggeratedly winked at us, “the entertainment, right? Come in, come in.”

We stepped inside the back entrance. Looking around, it was a nice house, although it was a bit hard to tell with so many college-aged guys blocking the view. At least they were all vaguely handsome, though I was glad Cindy was here to help take some of the pressure off me.

“Hey, this is Rory’s party, and he just broke up with his girlfriend, okay?” I nodded, not seeing why that was important. “So me and some of my bros where thinking he should have first go.”

Cindy, and now that we were on the clock, it should be Candee, exchanged glances. She shrugged, and I nodded. Fair enough. Candie stepped forward, into the guy’s personal space. She threw one arm around his shoulders, and ran her fingers down his chest. Hooding her eyes, she started playing with the buttons on his shirt.

“Where is Mr. Heartbroken? My friend Tawnee will go… console him.”

The guy, whatever his name was, blushed, even though I was pretty sure I recognized the voice from the phone call setting this up.

“Oh, he’s, uh, he’s in the dining room. Over there.” He waved with his one free hand as Candee wrapped more and more of herself around him.

Leaving Candee to her fun, I wandered in the general direction of the wave, passing through another, large room and a hallway before arriving in what I figured to be the dining room. The giant table with twelve seats was a pretty good clue. There were two white guys sitting at a corner of the table talking to each other. They both looked up as I came in. I went to the sadder-looking one and smiled at him.

“Rory?”

His eyebrows raised, and he shook his head. The other guy spoke up.

“No, I’m Rory. And you are?”

Flushing a bit, I turned towards him. He was buff, like someone who played sports a lot, rather than worked out for the fun of it, or someone who’s job depended on muscle power. Handsome enough, with brown hair and slightly darker brown eyes. He looked like someone I’d enjoy spending time with.

Sliding into his lap, I pressed my body, or at least my breasts, against him. Underneath me, I could feel him growing hard as I whispered into his ear.

“I’m Tawnee. Your friend said you were feeling down, so I came to cheer you up.”

I heard his friend mutter something about ‘that fucking bitch’, but ignored him in favor of grinding my hips from side to side, pressing against Rory’s cock. I moaned as he grabbed my ass, fingers squeezing against the thin fabric of the miniskirt I had on.

“Wanna… talk about it?” It was supposed to be a sultry whisper, but with the music, it ended up more as a full throat yell.

He nodded and stood up, taking me with him. I squawked in surprise, but he held onto me, carrying me out of the room and up some stairs, his hands kneading my ass all the while. His friend came part of the way, but left us at the foot of the stairs, calling ‘Send her back down when you’re done’ after us.

The music was thankfully quitter up here, and was almost completely cut off when Rory kicked the bedroom door closed behind him. I took a quick glance around the room as I was carried across it, but it seemed like a generic guest bedroom, nothing to tell me a bit more about its owner. Assuming this was even Rory’s house, it may not have been.

I uffed as Rory dropped me on the bed. I had maybe a second to blink before he climbed up on me. I slid my arms around his back as he kissed me. He was a pretty good kisser, not too much saliva, and gash his teeth against my lip.

My miniskirt had slid up, so I could feel his hard-on pressing against my bare thigh. Rory humped forward a bit, rubbing his covered cock against my skin. It had to feel better for him than it did for me, and I tried to undo his pants, so we could both feel good. Or at least, so he wouldn’t have to tell his friends he nutted inside his pants in the first thirty seconds.

“Raise your hips, raise your hips.” He obliged, lifting himself up a few inches.

Scrambling with the button and zipper of his slacks, I pulled them and his boxers down, letting his dick hang out. He was average, both is size and shape, no pulsing veins like I saw on some guys. Tugging up and down on it, I slowly slid him forward and down until he was brushing against my lower lips.

He slid into me, but stopped halfway in. I whined, but he ignored me, concentrating on getting my breasts out of the tight, low-cut crop top I was wearing. I raised my arms up to help him get it off me. My tits wobbled a bit as they were freed, and Rory actually licked his lips as he looked down at them.

Rory started thrusting again, slowly filling me up again and again as he played with my tits. I whined and bucked under him at the feelings. My boobs were very sensitive, and some experimentation had shown that I could orgasm just by fondling them. Having someone massage them while fucking me (his every thrust gliding against my clit)? That was going to be more than enough to set me off. My nipples were like small diamonds under his hands, and, while I didn’t know why he and his girlfriend broke up, it obviously wasn’t because of a lack of skill in bed.

In fact, I managed to cum well before Rory did. I grabbed at his back and thrashed around under him as I came, my pussy squeezing down around his cock. I kept on moaning, short and throaty as fire raced through me, making me feel so, so good. Finally, I relaxed my grip and let my limbs fall to the bed, panting for breath. Rory kept fucking me all the while, his hips slamming against mine again and again.

I was well on my way to my second orgasm when he came. I matched his moan as I felt hot, sticky cum shoot inside of me, filling my cunt up. He reflexively squeezed down on my breasts as he came, the pain providing an… interesting counterpoint to the pleasure of having my core covered in cum. As he finished cumming, he fell on top of me, driving me into the mattress.

Rory climbed off me. Sitting on the side of the bed, he wiped his face as I shuddered in some aftershocks of pleasure. I jumped when someone called out. I hadn’t even heard the door open, but there it was, wide open as three guys looked in at the two of us.

“How was she, man?”

Rory glanced back at me, a smile playing on his lips.

“She was great. Really knows her stuff.”

The guys stepped into the room, undoing their belts.

“Mind if we take her for a spin?”

They didn’t seem to think he’d say no (and he didn’t) from the way they were already positioning themselves around me. It was insulting to be talked about like I was a thing, but I spread my legs anyways. The amount of money I was getting from this was more than enough to make up for it.

Strong, clumsy hands moved me around until I ended up in a position of their liking. Finally, I ended up on my knees, doggy style. There was a guy underneath me, and a guy in front and behind me. There was a brief, silent, moment. Then it started.

There was a guy underneath me, and a guy behind me, both thrusting into me. It felt good, being filled up like that, but I had to concentrate on the blowjob I was giving a third guy, and making sure I didn’t squeeze down too tight on the guys’ I was giving handjobs. There was a surprising amount of coordination involved in a gangbang.

I spluttered around the cock I was gagging on as somebody came into my ass. Cumshots into my rear always felt different than cum in my pussy or mouth. For one, it was harder for me to cum that way, but that was also a good thing. That way, I could keep on going, fucking guy after guy, instead of getting wrung out and exhausted by an orgasm. I threw myself into fucking as many guys as I could, letting the outside world fade, replaced by getting as many cocks into me as I could. The haze of lust that was starting to surround me felt good. Not as good as an orgasm, of course, but still pretty good.

I wasn’t entirely sure how I’d ended up back downstairs, but at least the music was off. I also wasn’t sure where my clothes had ended up, but that was all right. It was all cheap stuff anyways, based on advice that I was likely to end up like this anyway, not able to find them. Finally, I wasn’t sure where all these guys had come from. It seemed like at least two dozen guys had taken a run at me, and, the last time I’d counted with my bugs, there hadn’t been even half that number in the house.

Where they pulling strangers off the street, showing them a set of tight, fuckable holes, ready and willing? Oh, or maybe they were using Tinker drugs to get themselves back up again so they’d pound me all night long. Or maybe- A flicker of rationality flashed through my head. Or maybe there were enough guys that they could cum in me, switch off with another guy, and do something else while they recovered, and then they’d come back for another go.

I didn’t know how much time had passed, but there was nobody pumping their cum into me anymore, which probably meant at least an hour or two. My mind seemed to be floating off somewhere completely unconnected with what my body was doing. I’d lost count of the number of orgasms, both of mine and of the partiers. It felt hazily nice, but I knew I’d have to come back to reality. Prying my eyelids open, I looked around.

Two guys seemed fascinated by my tits. I was too exhausted to do anything about it, and it did feel nice, them squeezing my nipples, watching the milk come out. I was flat on my back on the kitchen table, legs spread apart as cum dribbled out of my holes. I was panting for breath after getting gangbanged by I don’t know how many strangers. Of course, that made my boobs shake and jiggle even more as the men above me pinched my nips, making the milk squirt out and run down my body, mixing with the cum splattered all over me.

My head was hanging off the table edge, mouth open as I fought for breath. Even being the center of a gangbang, where other people worked over you, was still exhausting. I usually wasn’t this exhausted even after a night of dancing and fucking, with an early morning jog thrown in for good measure. I wasn’t sure I had the strength to close my mouth, let alone my legs.

“Hey, I think she wants another cock to suck.”

Huh?

A cock slid into my mouth as my eyes shot open in surprise. It wasn’t that I minded sucking dick, it was just a bit unexpected. Licking it with my tongue, I concentrated on it as best as I could while my nipples were played with. I moaned around the dick, my hips squirming as my breasts were teased, squirting and dribbling a bit of milk every few seconds.

The breast play felt good, but it was taking too long to make me cum. And sucking cocks could be fun, but it really didn’t do anything to get me off. Well, Dad did always say if you wanted something done you should do it yourself. It was hard to get enough fine muscle control to slide my hand over my crotch, so the movement was more of a flopping one. And it was actually pretty hard to do, with my big boobs and stranger’s hands in the way. That, and how hard it was to concentrate, made me give up, and just focus on how my tits felt.

Closing my eyes, I focused on the thick warm cock in my mouth, and the large hands kneading my tits. My pussy was still drooling, quim and cum, but it could wait until I felt strong enough to rub one out. It was a nice enough feeling, anyways.

I flopped my head over to one side. There were half a dozen jocks, pants down around their feet or off entirely, drinking beer and talking to one another as one of their friends pounded my pussy. He made squelching sounds with each thrust, there was so much cum inside me. He slid in and out of me real easily. I tried to wrap my legs around his back, to keep him close, but I just couldn’t get my muscles to cooperate.

There was another guy, level with my chest, furiously pumping his cock in one hand. It seemed a waste, since both my hands were free, but if he didn’t want to use me, that was his business. His gaze kept on switching between my face and my tits. I knew I had to look like a real slut, there were so many loads on me, but it seemed to be helping him. Watching him through half-hooded eyes, I licked my lips, feeling the taste of cum on them.

He started jerking his cock even harder at that, staring at me as I slowly licked some cum off my fingers. Finally, he came, splattering my stomach with a fresh layer of seed. The guy fucking my pussy joined him a minute later, pulling out of me to shoot his load into my lower belly. He wandered off, and another guy came. I opened my mouth, inviting him in. I wondered how many more there was to go.

Finally, the last guy dumped his last load into me. I had literally lost count of how many guys had fucked me. They’d wandered off to other parts of the house, doing whatever people did at parties. Lying on the table, I enjoyed the feeling of being fucked so hard for so long. I closed my eyes and slid a hand in between my thighs. A gentle exploration with a finger showed that I was too sensitive for any more fun by myself, so I just laid there, feeling the last surges of lust run through me.

I flopped my head to one side as I heard footsteps from outside the kitchen. I saw a topless Cindy looking around. She brightened up when she saw me. As she got closer, I saw a line of cum from the side of her mouth. Looked like she’d been working just as hard as I had been. Cindy had a strange waddle in her walk, like there was something inside her panties. We hadn’t brought any toys with us, and I wondered where the frat bros had found one. Or maybe she’d just been fucked so hard, so repeatedly in her pussy or ass that she found it hard to walk. Probably the latter.

I burbled as she slid an arm under me. Hauling me up, she half carried, half dragged me out of the kitchen. I tried to help out, walk under my own power, but my legs were like jelly. I could still feel the muscles shaking and twitching, maybe fifteen minutes after I’d last cum.

Cindy dragged me into the bathroom. It was empty, though I’d vaguely expected some guy face down in the toilet. Sitting me down, with a squelch, on the edge of the tub, she pulled down the large pair of boxers she was using as underwear. Where she’d gotten them from, I had no idea, but they had done a decent job of hiding the cum that had been dribbling out of her as she rescued me. She sighed, before reaching past me for the shower controls.

“Are we having fun yet?”

Cindy laughed at my burble of a response. I was too tired and content to really muster up a response and just sat there, enjoying the slowly fading feeling of being fucked hard. One hand lazily slid down to my crotch, cupping it to stop more cum from leaking out of my slit.

Cindy stepped behind me and pulled me further into the shower. I blinked in shock at the dash of cold water against me. Luckily, it warmed up quickly enough, but even the ten seconds or so was enough to snap me out of me post-orgasmic haze. There was nothing like a good, hard fucking, followed by another good hard fucking, followed by another and another, but I supposed I should get my rear in gear. If the frat bros were done with our ‘entertainment’, there was no reason to stick around, and I certainly wasn’t going to ruin Cindy’s car seats with loads of stranger’s cum.

Ten minutes after Cindy pulled me off that kitchen table, the two of us were in her car, heading back to Club Lango. I’d scavenged a stray shirt from somewhere, but hadn’t been able to find anything to wear down below. Luckily, it was a big shirt, so I was able to tuck enough of it underneath me to not freeze my cheeks off on Cindy’s car seat. Still, it would be good if nobody in a truck was next to us at a stoplight or anything. Otherwise, I’d be putting a bit more on display than I was comfortable with.

Well, if that happened, then it happened. Until then, I wasn’t going to do anything besides lean back against the seat and rest. And try to decide what to buy with the money I was getting from this. There was gloves I’d seen at the sporting goods store. Strip out the gripping pads, sow them into my spider silk gloves, and I could be scaling walls like some sort of spiderwoman.

*Now*

It didn’t feel good deceiving Brian like this, but what choice did I have? I couldn’t let him keep on stealing from people, and there was no way I could stand to see him in jail. So, I said I’d join, while my real goal would be to get Brian to become a hero.

And, if it came down to it, I’d use my body to convince him. Or, rather, I wouldn’t use my body with anymore. It would suck if it came to that, but, if it would get Brian (and the rest of them, I supposed) to become heroes, I’d have lots of sex, or no sex, or anything that would get him to come over.

Those thoughts kept running through my head in a loop as I walked home. The Undersiders had dropped me off at convenient point before they split. We were all too tired to really hash out what me joining meant. So, I’d been left close to wear I’d stashed my civilian clothes, with a meeting place for tomorrow- I checked my watch- today memorized.

I rounded the corner to my house, and sighed in relief. There were no lights on, which meant I wouldn’t have to explain anything to Dad. He hadn’t been asking a lot of questions about where I was at night, and I really didn’t want him to start. Explaining I’m a superhero or explaining I’m an exotic dancer. Which would be more awkward? Hopefully I’d never find out. Just having it happen once had already been more than enough.

*Then*

Greg Veder swallowed nervously. His mouth felt as dry as a desert as he stared at the flashing neon sign above the doorway in front of him. His mother had always told him about how awful these places were, and that had given them an illicit thrill. But that alone had never been enough, not with the thoughts of what his parents would do to him if they found out. But now, there was something else to tip the scales towards ‘do it’. Namely, keeping the respect of his new friends.

The exact chain of events of involved, and not something that cast Greg in that good of a light. But the long and short of it was that he had to take some pictures of him inside a strip club tonight. The camera in his pocket felt heavy, all out of proportion to its actual weight.

He got in real easy. The bouncer at the door gave him a disinterested, uncaring glance and let him through as soon as he paid the cover charge. Greg didn’t even have to produce an ID or anything. A good thing, too, since he didn’t even have a trainee driving license.

Settling in a dark corner, Greg nervously looked over what his mother would call ‘a shameful pit of excess’. There were a few other guys scattered around, some in groups and some by themselves. There were no dancers, though, and Greg wondered when they would come out.

Aware of the ‘No photos, no videos’ sign prominently mounted on the wall, Greg did his best to surreptitiously slid his digital camera out. Had anyone cared enough to look at him, he could only have been more obvious if he had been wearing a trench coat and fedora. Luck was with him, however, and no one saw.

“Introducing the milky mistress, Tawnee!”

Greg licked his dry lips as a stripper pranced on stage. She seemed tall from down here, with long dark hair and a chest that instantly brought Greg fully erect. As she reached the pole on the end of the walkway, a spotlight hit her, fully revealing her. Greg’s eyes were instantly drawn to the outfit she was wearing. It looked like a school uniform two sizes too small. Then they’d cut off the sleeves, the midriff and half the skirt. Greg rubbed his cock through his pants. He wasn’t sure what the rules about masturbation were here, and didn’t want to get thrown out for tugging it in public.

Tearing his gaze from her body, Greg looked up to the dancer’s face, really looking at her now. She had a plainish face that didn’t really match how stunning her body was. Squinting a bit, Greg got a better look at her.

Holy shit.

That, that had to be Taylor Hebert, his best female friend.

A dozen thoughts ran through Greg’s head at the same time. What is she doing here? Can she see me? Does anyone else know? I didn’t know her tits were that big. But even as shock dulled his system, he realized he had to take pictures. Who knew when another dancer would be on, and if he stayed out too late, he’d catch an earful from his parents.

Greg could barely press the capture button on his camera. Shielding it with his forearm, he took photo after photo of the stage. He wished he could have a free hand to rub his cock, but there was no-! Hurriedly shrugging off his coat, Greg arranged it in front of him to conceal the camera. Now with one hand free, he started rubbing his dick. He was rock hard, harder than pictures or drawings ever got him.

As he stared at Taylor cavort on the stage, Greg undid the zipper on his jeans. Slouching down a bit to hide himself, he started stroking his shaft as he watched Taylor. He was panting as he touched himself, watching spin and sway around up there.

Taylor undid the buttons on her blouse, smiling at the crowd as more and more of her cleavage was revealed. As the last button was undone, she dropped her hands and spun around to the pole. Crawling up it, she then leaned backwards, letting her fingers walk on the floor, and her boobs spill out of her shirt.

They looked huge, bigger than any of the other girls at school. Greg wondered if she’d let him touch them when they next met up at school. The way they swung around, unconstrained by a bra or anything was a visual treat.

It was more than just a treat for the eyes. As Taylor slid out of the shirt, letting her boobs swing around free and clear, Greg came. He bit down on his lip as he had the best orgasm in his life. His cum splattered on the underside of the table as his head hit the wall. He panted for breath for several minutes, staring at the celling.

Greg looked around and saw a box of tissues. Apparently, you were allowed to masturbate in here. Grabbing a handful, he cleaned himself and the table up. Looking up, he saw that Taylor hadn’t even taken off her skirt yet.

His dick still wasn’t hard again, but if anything could get it back up, it would be the sight of Taylor, back turned to the crowd, slowly sliding her skirt down, revealing a tight, firm ass. A black g-string was revealed, tightly hugging her hips. Greg wondered, if he was closer, if he’d be able to see some cameltoe.

Greg bit down on his tongue as Taylor threw her panties off. As she twirled around, he saw a shining gem in between her cheeks. She had a jeweled butt plug there, stretching her as she pranced around stage. Greg had never thought something like that could be so arousing.

Greg gulped as Taylor blew a kiss to a man in the crowd. Would she do that same to him? He longingly watched as men slipped bills into her strap. He fantasized about what it would feel like to run his fingers along that warm, soft skin. But he was too far away, and didn’t have the money for it. Another fantasy dashed on the hard rocks of reality, just like the ones of getting rewarded by Sophia Hess for saving her from Empire 88 muggers or his hot Spanish teacher demonstrating her skills with her tongue.

Greg vowed to himself that he’d find Taylor at school tomorrow. And who knew what would happen then? Maybe she’d be so grateful that someone would help share her secret that… Greg drifted off into a fantastical haze of lust and sex that he never thought would apply to himself. He only came back to reality when the loudspeaker came back on, drowning out the rocking music.

“Remember folks, Tawnee’s here all night. If you want to reserve a private dance, just talk to one of the staff!”

The temptation flashed through Greg’s mind, but a pat to the pocket dashed that fantasy. He’d already spent too much getting inside. There was no way he could afford to talk to Taylor now. Sighing to himself, he dropped the camera back in his coat pocket and headed for the door.

The cold outside air was like a slap to Greg’s face as he stumbled out of Club Lango. Shaking his head, trying to clear it, he blinked rapidly, looking around the street. Nobody paid him any attention, and the world was acting as if it was still normal and sane. Nerves shaking, he stumbled into an alley and pulled out the camera. He wanted to see how good the pictures he’d taken were.

Greg frowned as he turned the camera on. He couldn’t remember turning it off after Taylor was done, but maybe it had an auto-shut off function. Tapping his foot as he waited for it to boot up, Greg kept on glancing around, worried that somebody would see him. See him doing what? Greg wasn’t thinking that rationally.

Finally the menu on the camera popped up. Fingers clumsy with fear, lust and anticipation, Greg scrolled through the sub menus, looking for Recent Photos. When he found the most up to date photo the camera had taken, his jaw dropped open. It was a picture of his superhero collection, that he had taken a week ago for a school project.

“No, no, no…” Greg’s hands were slick with sweat as he hurriedly poured through the camera function. Not a single photograph there. Of Club Lango, of Taylor, of anything. He went pale as the realization of what had happened dawned on him. He’d forgotten to turn the camera on!

His head snapped back and forth from the building behind him to the camera in his hands. What could he do? He didn’t have the money to get back in, he couldn’t sneak in the back… Greg bit his lip as plan after plan failed to present themselves.

Sighing, Greg put away the camera. He was going to have to go to school tomorrow with no evidence. But at least he’d have plenty of masturbation fuel, even without the photos. Also, if Taylor ever showed up for school, he’d have to confess to her. Maybe free her from whatever was making her work there. And she’d be grateful to him, and throw her arms around him and and and…

*Now*

Brian, Lisa, and Alec met me at the agreed spot. Alec was nice looking, generically handsome bordering on pretty, but not really my type, especially with Brian standing next to him. We did small talk for all of maybe a minute before getting down to business. As a signing bonus, Lisa gave me a lunchbox half full of money. Five thousand dollars wasn’t the most money I’d ever seen all at once, but it was the most that had ever belonged to me. I kept it close as Brain invited me to their -our- base.

It was just a bus ride and a short walk to their supervillain hideout, not all that far from where Lung had been last night. The dusty, rusted, factory floor they led me into was worth a raised eyebrow, but the second story was every teenage fantasy home cliché rolled into one.

Brian took me on a tour of the base, with Lisa hanging around to the side, and Alec plopping down on a couch to watch TV. Rachel was in one corner, alternating between brushing a dog, and looking at me with more hate than Lung. That could be a problem, though at least she hadn’t done something crazy like set the dogs on me. After a while, Brian pulled me aside into an empty room, Lisa loitering outside the closed door.

“Is this going to be awkward, I mean, with your job and all?” There was a glint of concern in his eyes as he leaned against the wall.

I’d been wondering the same thing. I hadn’t been planning to keep on working at Club Lango, and, even if I did, there was no possible way I could have Brian or any of the other Undersiders as clients without killing any chance of them treating me as an equal. In the end…

“Not if you don’t bring it up. I’m going to quit tonight. I don’t need the money anymore,” I swung the lunchbox around at that, “And isn’t the middle of the night when we’d be doing our dastardly deeds of villainy anyway?”

Brian smiled at that, and leaned up from the wall.

“You’d be surprised at how often our jobs are in the middle of the day or something. But, I see your points. You’re lucky it was Lisa who talked me into talking her. If it had been Alec? He’d already have half a dozen nicknames for you.”

I nodded. I barely had more than the broadest strokes of Rachel’s and Alec’s personalities down, but the pretty boy did have a constant air of detached sarcasm to him. The mention of nicknames triggered another thought.

“By the way, do you have any ideas about what to call myself? As a supervillain, I mean?”

“You don’t have a name picked out already?”

I shook my head. The good names had already been taken, and all the ones left seemed too villainous or too ridiculous for me. And yes, I was aware some people thought of me as Tawnee Brown.

My ears had perked up when this mysterious boss was mentioned, when Brian and Lisa had been briefing me earlier. Revealing some shadowy manipulator to the heroes could be a real coup, and show them that I was on the same side as them. Also, if I could break whatever hold, benefits or threats, they had on Brian, it would be a lot easier to get him to reform and join me as a hero.

Brain had been replaced with Lisa. My bugs told me that he had gone over to Rachel, exchanged maybe half a dozen words, and was now plopped on the couch watching an action move with Regent. My bugs couldn’t actually tell what kind of movie it was, but I could, since the explosions and gunfire were coming through the wall.

“So, it’s nice to talk to you when you aren’t getting buggered for cash.”

“Thanks. And it’s nice to talk to you when you aren’t drop dead drunk.”

She smiled at that, but it looked a little tight. I started wondering what she was like when she wasn’t drunk. I’d seen enough guys at the club do a 180 reverse in personality after a few beers, and it seemed Lisa was like that too. For one thing, she hadn’t even glanced at my tits.

“Brian and I are going to be cool about… this,” I waved a hand, trying to encompass our complicated relationship. “Are you?”

Lisa chuckled, a surprisingly high pitched sound. Leaning against the door, her smirk grew wider.

“Oh, believe me. I was only into you those nights because I was drunk. Right now? I’d rather eat a burger than you.”

I snorted, but nodded. Drunken bisexuality was a new one on me, but if she was okay with it, then so was I. Lisa glanced at her watch.

“Okay, time for your first team briefing.” Opening the door, she left. Shrugging, I followed. Maybe all social interactions were going to be this easy.

All five of us were gathered in the center of the loft. Brian was standing apart from the rest of us, as benefited a leader, I supposed. As soon as my rear touched the seat, he was talking.

“Have any of you read the morning paper?”

All of us except for Lisa shook our heads. I’d been too busy last night, and didn’t even have time to check PHO to see if anyone was talking about me there. Brian tossed the paper into the table on front of us. I picked it up, and leafed through it, Alec leaning over my shoulder to watch. Rachel, on the other hand, was slouched in a corner of the couch, looking bored and angry.

“It’s on the third page, bottom right,” Tattletale chimed in.

There was a small headline, and an article not much bigger. Skimming through it, it said that last night Armsmaster and PRT elements had responded to a disturbance. They found Lung, but were unable to detain him. The story ended with a two-sentence speech from some stuffed suit about the vigilance of the local heroes. Alec snorted, finishing the article, and I agreed

“Thanks to Tattletale, we know a bit more than what’s in the paper.” She preened at that. “Lung may have been able to avoid the boys in blue, but he’s still hurting. He’s going to be down for at least a week, recovering from Bitch and Bug.” I nodded, feeling a twisted satisfaction form in my gut.

“And what happens after that week? He sends us a bouquet of flowers?” Alec actually managed to keep the sarcasm out of his tone, though the words themselves made up for it.

“I’m not sure yet. We may have to move. Or he may not try again. I’ll think of something in the next day or so.”

I squeezed my hands together. I thought he was making a mistake pushing the conversation off, but I wasn’t sure if I had enough status in the group to push back against the leader. On the other hand, how would I ever get that status if I just sat there meekly? I decided to go for it.

“I think we should talk about it now.”

I blushed a bit as everybody looked at me, but I didn’t flinch, and kept on looking at Brian. I saw a flash of irritation snap across his face before he sighed and rubbed his forehead.

“Okay. What are you thinking?”

“Man, she hasn’t been on the team for a day and she’s got you whipped,” Alec cackled. Neither of us rose to the bait, despite him quickly looking between the two of us, hoping for a reaction.

“Do we need to move? Does Lung know about this place?”

“He doesn’t know the address, but he’s narrowed it down to a few blocks,” Brian was already shaking his head. “Oni Lee proved that last night. And it wouldn’t take a lot of muscle to break down doors till they find something.”

“Hole up and fight ‘em?”

I was surprised that Bitch offered a suggestion. She seemed the type to communicate through growls and snarls, one of which she directed at me when she saw me looking at her.

“Maybe.” Despite his words, Brian was shaking his head. “We can take Oni Lee, but we can’t beat Lung, not once he’s grown.”

“Right at the beginning, before he’s ramped up?” Lisa didn’t sound as if she believed it, and was just saying it to clue everyone else in.

“Again, maybe. But it won’t just be Lung. It will be Lung, Oni Lee, and a bunch of chaff as well. It’d be really risky, especially if the Protectorate shows up.”

“So when he finds us, we can’t beat him, in short.” Alec leaned back on the couch and crossed his hands behind his head. “Sounds like we should find a new hidey hole.” He looked towards me. “You natives got any ideas?”

I pursed my lips, running over the neighborhoods of Brockton Bay in my head, while Brain stared off in the distance, his brow furrowed.

“The trainyards? Knock the walls out of a few storage units, you could open up a pretty good size space.”

Almost before I finished the final syllable, Brian started talking.

“There’s another problem. The reputation of the Undersiders. Running from Lung may not look good. Only reason we could get away with it is because we don’t hold territory, and never have.”

I hadn’t thought about it that much, but I wasn’t sure if it mattered. Brian hadn’t mentioned taking jobs from anyone besides their mysterious patron. It was something to seriously think about later on.

“Nobody expects that a group of thieves should get into a shootout with the big boys, either,” Lisa pointed out. “I’ll call the boss, and tell them what’s up.”

And just like that, the meeting broke up. Regent kept on ragging Grue about me, Lisa went off to one corner to talk on her phone, and Rachel kept on sitting on the couch, switching between glaring at me and glaring at Brian. I wandered closer to Lisa, waiting for her to finish the call. After a few minutes, she put it back in her pocket and smiled at me.

“Hey Bug. How would you like to rob a bank?”

*Then*

Cindy was giving me her Advanced Course on Looking Like a Lady. Or, as everyone else called it, how to put on makeup for the stage. It involved a lot heavier applications than what you’d put on for day to day use. Not that I had known how to do that either, which was what the Basic Course had been about.

It was a busy night. The main room was packed almost to the bursting point. There was a constant stream from the bar to the seats, and some girls had been reassigned to carry drinks tonight. I was glad I wasn’t one of them. The pay wasn’t quite as good, and you got groped and hit on a lot more compared to dancing. We had two dancers on right now, in fact, for the first time since I’d been here. Lark and Browni were both doing their own thing, and had almost ran into each other a few times.

After an hour or so, Cindy put away her tools of the trade, as she referred to them. Looking at myself in the mirror, it was like seeing a stranger. Full, pouty lips, dark, seductive eyes, blushed cheeks, the works. I’d never imagined my face could look this good, and, admittedly, this unrecognizable. I sat back in my chair, exhaling in shock. Cindy chuckled and patted my shoulder.

“Ready to go out there and knock ‘em dead, Tawnee?”

I nodded, gingerly touching my face with my fingertips. Cindy scowled and shooed me, knocking my hands away.

“Don’t mess it up! You’re on too soon for me to start over.” A different one entered her voice, and a tight smile tugged at her features in the mirror. “And you want to look your best for your young man, right?”

The bottles on the table seemed fascinating all of a sudden. I stared at them, fiddling with a cylinder of lipstick.

“I don’t know what you’re talking about.”

I couldn’t actually see Cindy roll her eyes, but there was no way she wasn’t.

“Really? Tall, black and handsome? Reserves a room with you every time he comes in?”

I could feel a blush creeping up the sides of my neck. I debated whether an obvious lie or an embarrassing truth would be better.

“His name’s Brian. We’re- we like each other. A lot.” Even that was almost too embarrassing to say, and Cindy’s follow-up did nothing to stop it.

“Ohhh, aren’t you lucky,” Cindy teased me, pinching my cheek. I rolled my eyes and squirmed, trying half-heartedly to get out of her grip. Then she let go of me, and her face got a lot more serious.

“Seriously, though, a word of advice.” Her tone was a lot more serious and flatter. I looked at her, cocking an (exquisitely thin) eyebrow. “Make sure you two don’t get frisky on the first Tuesday of the month.”

“Okay?” I didn’t really see it, and Cindy could tell.

“That’s when the Empire comes for their pound of flesh. A black guy and a white girl?” She shook her head. “Not a good idea.”

I frowned, but nodded slowly. The logic did track, even if I’d be fighting the Empire 88 in costume before that date rolled around.

“I’m not kidding, Taylor. They’re cold, evil bastards. Once, this must have been two years ago, they came by when a girl, like you, was giving a lapdance to some weedy black guy. Those two pricks glared at them the entire time they were in here before they followed that masked fucker out the door. Then, two nights later, somebody attacked her. They raped her and used a knife on her.”

I swallowed. That couldn’t happen to me, but still.

“Taylor, she was cut up so bad she didn’t have a face anymore.” Cindy grabbed my shoulders and stared me in the eyes. I’d never seen such a serious expression on her face. “I don’t want, don’t ever want, that to happen to you. Be careful, alright?”

I nodded. I’d be careful, but nothing was going to stop me from becoming a hero.

“What happened to the guy?”

“I have no idea,” Cindy said, shrugging. “I never saw him again after that night.”

I sat, staring at myself in the mirror for a while. It was some heavy stuff to think about. Not for me, but for Brian. He was buff, but other than that, what did he have? I’d never seen a gun or a taser of anything when he was dressing, and muscles didn’t mean that much if a fight starts with a crowbar to your back. I wouldn’t want him hurt because of me. After a while, another detail struck me.

“There was a parahuman with them?”

Cindy frowned, but answered.

“Yeah, every month. That mutant bastard, Alabaster, or whatever.” She stared at me for a long minute, her eyes hard. “Taylor, I don’t know what you’re thinking, but don’t. All bastards are bastards, but some bastards are bastards, if you know what I mean. He’s a killer, and you can’t do anything about it, okay?”

I nodded, feigning agreement. This, this could be really big. Knowing when an Empire cape would be here, I could set up a trap for him. Not here of course, not where my friends and coworkers could be hurt, but how hard would it be to follow him? And then, just like that, take him down. I was sure my bugs could beat… whatever power he had. I started as I realized I’d been quiet too long, and Cindy was staring at me, puzzled.

“Of course not. I was just curious.”

I wasn’t sure if Cindy believed me, but she didn’t push it, just giving me a long, considering look. She turned back to her own business, while I sat with my thoughts.

*Now*

Lisa and I had split off from Alec and Brian. Sliding our way through the crowds, Lisa led me to store after store. It was vaguely like those long-ago shopping dates with Emma, supervised by our moms. We both had way more money to spend than before. I felt guilty over using the money we stole from a bank, but Lisa had said that this was all going to be her treat. Also, back then, we’d never ended up in a sex shop.

Lisa had peeled off to the costumes, while I was examining the stuff on a shelf opposite her. I could hear her muttering to herself as she pawed through the costumes. I was surprised at how much stuff the store carried. I’d never seen half of it, and I thought that I was well-educated in sexual matters. Some of the stuff I couldn’t even figure out what it was supposed to do, and there was no clerk around to ask for help. Putting down something that was mostly made out of leather and studs, I tuned back in to Lisa’s monologue, wondering if I should ask her for help identifying this stuff.

“Sexy nurse, sexy teacher, sexy cop, sexy garbage worker…”

My head shot up and I turned to stare at Lisa. She was smirking back at me as she fingered some barely there costume.

“Ha. So you are paying attention.”

I rolled my eyes and went back to examining the shelf of wearable chocolates. It wasn’t something I’d used before, but the description on the packaging sounded intriguing. I’d read maybe half the printed sales pitch before Lisa whistled me back over.

“Hey, Taylor, what do you think of this?”

I looked it over. It was nice, but I didn’t see the relevance. Lisa saw the question on my face, and giggled.

“Just think of it. You, and Brian, and…”

As she explained the train of thought behind it, I found myself agreeing more and more. It was expensive, but I was flush with cash right now, and had nothing better to spend it on. Grabbing it, we went to the empty counter. Looking around, I couldn’t see anyone, and ringing the bell had no effect either.

Finally, I grabbed some nearby bugs and sent them through the backrooms, looking for the missing cashier. Almost instantly, I found him. Or maybe her. They were both naked, so it was hard to tell. They were using a strap-on I sincerely hoped belonged to one of them, and wasn’t part of the store’s inventory.

“Well? Did you find them?”

I jumped at Lisa’s question, and the dawning realization on her face told me she’d figured it out.

“I, uh, don’t think they’ll be coming soon.”

She frowned and rolled her eyes, before grabbing the price tag on the costume.

“Hhmm, and I don’t want to wait. Okay, let’s just leave some money behind and go.” She saw my raised eyebrows. “Oh, don’t worry. It’ll be fine. Heroes do that all the time in disaster movies, and nobody ever yells at them.”

I debated pointing out the gaping flaws in the argument, before deciding not to bother. We wouldn’t be stealing it, and it wasn’t as if I hadn’t done a lot worse just yesterday.

Striding out the door, discreet bag in hand, I shaded my eyes against the sun. Lisa was right on my heels, already looking up and down the city street.

“Where to next?”

***

Setting up the logistics of this was rather challenging. Not getting into the costume, I had plenty of experience with how to get in and out of sexy clothes, but how to do almost every other part of it. I didn’t want to parade around in front of the rest of the Undersiders in something like this, but I also didn’t have Brian’s number in my new phone, so I couldn’t just text him and tell him to come to his room. Finally, I just waited until he was walking past the door, and hissed for him to come in.

Brain stopped two steps into my new room. I didn’t really know what he was expecting, but it seemed like it wasn’t this. I was leaning against the bed, looking demurely at the floor. The act of innocence may not have been too convincing, since I was wearing the sexy bride costume Lisa and I had picked out earlier today. It showed off lots of leg, and the faux-modest chest had been designed for someone a few cup sizes smaller than me. As such, my breasts strained against the fabric. If I took a deep breath, I thought it would tear.

My skirt was a beautiful, ruffled white. Of course, the way I could raise the hem two inches and show off my pussy detracted from the modesty of it somewhat. The white elastic… thing on my thigh felt kind of funny when I walked, but it was part of the wedding dress attire based on my admittedly hazy memories of real weddings. And of course, there was the veil. Not too thick or opaque, it covered the lower half of my face and my neck. All in all, it looked very, very sexy on me (which it should, as much as I paid for it).

“Damn, you look good, Taylor.” I preened a bit at the compliment, smiling. “but, why a wedding dress?”

I chuckled nervously, looking at the floor, scuffing at a step with a white heel.

“Well, I thought it would represent you taking my innocence as I join a life of crime, you know?”

Brian’s eyebrows were almost at his hairline as I explained. He shook his head, but he was smiling.

“Really? I mean, really?” Looking back at me, a hungry, amused smile settled on his features. “Well, okay.”

Brian stepped forward and scooped me up in a bridal carry. He carried me the entire six inches to my new bed. How gallant. Gently lowering me down, he crawled in between my spread legs. Looking down his body, I could see his cock straining against his trousers. I licked my lips in satisfaction. That was going to feel real good, real soon.

I shivered at the feel of Brian’s hands on me. They were racing up and down my body, sliding along my back, grabbing my ass, and playing with my tits. One benefit of the wedding dress was that my milk wouldn’t show up on it, though it would probably be a good idea to clean it afterwards anyways.

I gasped as I felt Brian’s dick rub against me. It was still through several layers of cloth, but the thought more than made up for the lack of sensation. I fumbled with his pants as he undid my top. We both got done at almost the same time, my boobs and his cock swinging free. His pants fell down around his knees, while my top ended up scrunched under my breasts.

He grabbed my breasts, rolling my nipples around between his fingers. That got them hard, and I was already wet. I tugged his cock a few times before he lowered himself enough I wasn’t able to reach. He twitched aside the veil so we could kiss, his lips hungry against mine. I cradled the back of his head as we made out, my legs locking behind him. One shoe had already fallen off, and the other was only half on.

Brian reared up, looming over me. I reached up to undo the buttons on his shirt, but my fingers were clumsy with lust. We ended up just tearing it off eventually. I ran my hands up and down his bare torso, caressing his muscles. Nice and firm, just the way I liked it. He flipped up my skirt, revealing my pussy. I squirmed under his touch, his thick fingers warm against my sensitive skin.

One of them slid along my lower lips and I gasped. Staring down past my breasts, I could see his cock bobbing just a few inches from my core. I wanted it inside me, stretching me and filling me up and making me feel so damn good.

Brian lowered his head to my breast. Taking a fat nipple in his mouth, he applied just the lightest of pressure with his lips and tongue. I groaned from low in my throat at the feeling. Having my breasts played with felt good before I was doused with Nuture’s witches brew. Now? With a chest that could be described as udders? It felt heavenly. Everything Brian did seemed to make me more aroused than normal. I wasn’t sure of this was because I loved him or because he was just that skilled in the bedroom.

I felt his dick rubbing against my crotch, gliding along my pink skin. Brian lowered himself to suck on a nipple, the sensation sending frissions through me. As the foreplay continued, I got an excellent idea. Rather than thinking it over, I went straight to execution.

“Come on baby, turn me to the dark side.”

Brian laughed softly against the side of my neck. Encouraged, I went on.

“Take innocent, virginal me and expose me to the wonder of sex.”

Brian laughed even harder, and stopped thrusting his hips forward. His warm breath felt nice against my skin, and I smiled.

“Take your criminal dick and, um, and make me, um… Goddamnit, this is why I practice conversations before I have them.”

Brian had almost rolled off of me, he was laughing so hard. I swatted his shoulder, but he ignored me, laughing into a pillow as pouted. Finally, his laughter died down, and he looked at me, a big smile still stretched across his face.

“Man, if I wanted bad jokes, Tay, I’d fuck Alec.”

I scowled, and snorted, but didn’t say anything. Frankly, I didn’t trust myself to, not after how quickly that went south. Grabbing his slowly deflating dick, I gave it a few tugs to get it back up. He quickly hardened back up in my grasp.

Still chuckling, he climbed back on top of me. He offered me a kiss to make up for it. I eagerly accepted, hands clasped to the sides of his head. Our tongues played with each other, wrapping around and exploring each other’s mouths. Finally we broke, gasping for air.

I leaned back against the pillow, smiling up at my boyfriend. I lifted my arms up, making my breasts jiggle and rise. The way his eyes shot from my face to my chest was quite satisfying. The way he started playing with them again was even more so.

I squirmed around under Brian as he teased my breasts and nipples. My legs were rubbing against him, the pantyhose sliding along his well-muscled limbs. It was a stretch, but I could just get my arms far enough to touch his torso. Tracing his abs, I smiled at the feeling of the muscles shifting beneath his skin.

Grabbing his cock in a hand, I guided Brian into my embrace. Both between my arms and between my legs. I moaned as he slid into me. Closing my eyes, I concentrated on the sensation, feeling Brian’s cock spreading my walls apart and feeling the heat radiating off of it. My hands slid around his torso and up around his back, holding him close to me.

When he started thrusting, it felt divine. I moaned into the side of his neck as he filled me up again and again. Brian was murmuring my name with every thrust. I kissed his cheek in thanks while squeezing down as tight as I could around him. His hands were squeezing my breasts, forcing dribbles of milk out of my nipples. The rivulets ran down my mounds, down onto my stomach and the sheets.

He kept that up for a while, squeezing my breasts and forcing a squirt of milk out every time he drew himself back.

“If this whole supervillain thing doesn’t pan out, at least we can save on the grocery bill.”

I hit his arm and scowled.

“Man, don’t even joke about that.”

Some online research I’d done when I’d first realized what I’d been dosed with had led me to some not-exactly-medical web sites. I’d never heard of hucows before, and the pictures of vacant-eyed women contentedly strapped into frames while automatic milkers sucked at their breasts had come as quite the shock. I’d immediately tabbed away, looking for the medical advice I’d set out for. Which didn’t explain why I’d visited that site again, later. The thought of me ending up like that sent a shiver down my spine. The wetness in my pussy must surely have been from something else.

I don’t think Brian understood why I responded that way, but he had the decency to pass over it. He kept on fucking and playing with me, drawing me further and further into ecstasy. I didn’t even have to much besides hold him close; he was rubbing against my clit while he fucked me, and my boobs were feeling quite good as he slowly drained them of milk. It would be quite the mess to clean up, but right now I didn’t care. All that mattered were the fires inside my core that he was stoking hotter and hotter.

It felt so good I ended up ruining it by accident. I was hugging Brian tightly, and I hugged him so hard he fell down, barely catching himself with his arms. That, obviously, meant he couldn’t pay attention to my tits anymore with his hands, and, rather than use his mouth for it, he started kissing me instead as his arms snaked between me and the sheets.

I eagerly accepted the replacement, kissing him for all I was worth. Sometimes I kissed his cheeks, tasting the salt of his sweat, and sometimes it was on his lips, tongues twisting around each other. It all felt good, and my orgasm was getting closer and closer. I wanted him to feel good too, so I squeezed down around, making myself as tight as I could.

Brian’s arms were wrapped around me, which meant he couldn’t play with my breasts. But, they still felt good, rubbing against his tight chest. His hands clutched at my back, and I scored lines in his as we fucked. He was so forceful, pressing me into the mattress with every thrust, driving my breath out with every stroke. I loved it.

He broke the kiss to moan out a warning.

“Oh God, Taylor, I’m about to cum!”

My eyes shot open. Yes. Getting creampied always felt amazing; getting filled up with his hot, gooey cum. It was absolutely amazing.

“Do it,” I said, in between nipping at his neck, “inside. Stuff,” nip, “me full of,” nip, “your cum.”

Even before I finished speaking, Brian was groaning. I squeezed down around him, arms, legs, pussy, everything, in anticipation.

He came like a fountain inside me, covering my insides with his cum. He snorted in my ear in orgasm, his dick going inside me as far as it could. His cock just wouldn’t stop cumming. I felt at least half a dozen shots of cum before it all blurred together, and each one of them was a hot, almost scalding impact against my walls. It felt amazing.

“Oh Brian, Brian, Brian.” I panted his name as I came, clenching down around him.

My legs were shaking. Hell, my entire body was shaking as he buried himself inside me. It felt like a supernova inside me, pleasure so intense it was blinding. My fingers squeezed tighter, clenched behind his back. I tried to cry out, but my throat seemed glued shut. My voice came out as throaty gasps as my eyes rolled up in my head.

Brian slowly pulled out of me, a stream of cum and quim flowing out of my pussy as his cock left me. I stared down past my breasts at my crotch. A few exploratory fingers slipped inside me showed just how much he had cum. It was a good thing I was on the pill, otherwise I’d be pregnant for sure.

My core still felt tingly, with aftershocks of pleasure racing out of it and traveling down my legs as I slowly fingered myself. I ran my other hand over my breasts, but not too hard. It wouldn’t do to get horny again and not have Brian ready to scratch my itch. Letting them go, I leaned against Brian’s side. He threw his arms around me in a hug and I purred in contentment. But, a few minutes later, I had to break the hug. Tossing him some tissues, we both got cleaned up and threw the wadded, stained paper into the garbage can.

Flopping back down to my bed, I sighed in contentment. As we lay in bed together, sweat drying on our skin, I threw an arm around Brian. I kissed him, then snuggled into his side. He chuckled, and drew me closer.

“What was that for?”

I shrugged as best I could.

“Just wanted to say thank you. For everything.”

Brian smiled at me, his eyes warm. He gave me an one-armed hug, holding me tight against him.

“Me too. I’m glad you’re part of the gang, and that you’re my girlfriend. It means a lot to me.”

I blushed, and could feel my heart going faster. Kissing him again, we laid there in my new bed, talking about nothing much. Half of my mind was on our conversation, another part on how lucky I was to have someone like Brian, and the final part on how much better it would be when we were heroes.

I couldn’t wait.

 

---

 

 

Chapter 4

 

 

The music kicked up a notch, and it was time for me to start. I pranced down the walkway to the pole, swinging my hips from side to side. My boobs did the same, barely contained by the thin strip of fabric I using as a bra. It was still bigger than the bottom half of the outfit. I’d heard of clothing compared to dental floss before, but this seemed to be even skimpier, and pressing things that didn’t want to be pressed. Honestly it would be a relief when I took it off and bared myself to the crowd.

 

There were a few desultory claps and whistles as I came into the light, but most of the room was silent. They wanted to see more than just a walk, which was fair enough. Let’s see how much of a show I could put on.

 

I grabbed the pole and struck a pose, flipping my hair around me as I showed off my legs. They were good legs, long and muscled. And every inch of them was masterfully presented. The high heels helped some, true, but most of it was me. If you knew just how to strike a pose, how to turn and twist, you couldn’t help but look good. You could be butt naked, be wearing a ratty old t-shirt, or have a ball gown on you; any could work if you had self-confidence. And the slutty cheerleader outfit I had on? How couldn’t I make it look good?

 

I swung back to the pole, leaning forward and turning my back on the room. I stuck my ass out and swayed it from side to side. The lights pulsing down on me made me look like I had a nice tan, or, depending on which light was flashing, that I was a disquieting purple, green or orange. But most of the time I looked normal!

 

I pressed my chest against the pole, the cold metal sliding in between my breasts, giving a treat to the guys in the pits to each side of me. I didn’t press too much, I didn’t want to snap my ‘bra’ before it was time, after all. But I could slide up and down along it all I wanted.

 

As the music played on, the same loud, monotonous beat, I started climbing the pole. Not the easiest thing to do, when you were wearing six-inch high heels, but I managed. At the top, I got a good, firm leg lock around it, and leaned backwards.

 

My upper body fell to the floor, my hair almost reaching the catwalk. It also made my breasts bounce all over the place, almost falling out of the bright pink and yellow top. I lightened my grip, just enough to let me start going downwards, slowly circling around the pole as I fell.

 

Even as I preformed my demanding routine, less than half of my mind was in the room with me. The rest was in the swarm, filling several city blocks with my presence. I kept half an eye on all of it, of course, but there’s wasn’t much happening I cared about. All that really mattered right now was happening in a room above me.

 

A guy fucking a girl was hardly out of the ordinary in Club Lango, and normally I didn’t bother to pay attention. Tonight, though this guy and this girl were both special to me. The girl was Lisa, or Tattletale, my best friend and the woman who’d recruited me to join the Undersiders. The guy was Stormtiger, a two-bit Nazi thug. Tattletale was using her power to pump him for information, without him even knowing it.

 

My job was to provide back-up in case things went south. And if they did, Lisa would need me to save her ass. She was as squishy as could be, while Stormtiger had been a veteran of the pit fights even before he became a parahuman.

 

Still, all seemed to be going fine so far, and I continued on with my dance. I landed on the stage, and flipped myself upright. Time for my first bit of disrobing. I put my hands under my breasts and shook them, drawing the crowd’s eyes to them. Now for a trick only I could do. I took a deep breath, flexed my shoulders, and my bra popped off.

 

The crowd really started cheering at that, and I grabbed the pink ribbon before it could fall to the floor. Picking it up, I tossed it at the guys sitting in the front row. I didn’t pay attention to who got it, and it really didn’t matter. The important thing was that whoever did end up with it would probably be grateful enough to slip me some money. Admittedly, a twenty or a fifty was kids change compared to what was in the works.

 

Stormtiger wasn’t just here tonight to fuck one the (blonde) girls. He, and the three sacks of shit that the Empire 88 called soldiers, were here to take the Empire’s cut. The first Tuesday of every month, some cape and their lackeys came by to get the club’s protection fee. What I was interested in was if they hit some other shops on their way here, and how much cash they’d be carrying before the night was over.

 

The Undersiders had been looking for an easy score, and hitting a single parahuman (mundanes like the muscle leering at me wouldn’t even be a factor) loaded with used bills sounded like the answer to our prayers. We would just need Tattletale to tell us what stores they would shake down on the first Tuesday of each month, and we’d be set.

 

All six of us would get a few thousand each, and the second part of the plan would get us some rep.

 

But that was in the future. Here and now, I was on a stage, surrounded by catcalling men, wearing high heels, a skirt that was more like a belt, and a thing that almost covered more than the skirt. I wouldn’t go so far as to say that I loved it, but I certainly liked it.

 

I climbed back up the pole. I was starting to really feel the burn from my muscles, but I knew I could go for a lot longer than this before my body ran dry. Once I was as far up as I could go, I prepared for a very tricky maneuver. I’d rehearsed and rehearsed until I’d gotten it right, then done it a dozen more times, but that didn’t mean there was no room for error.

 

I wrapped my left leg and arm around the pole, and faced the crowd. I stuck my right leg out, my foot hovering a good five feet above the floor. Muscles straining with the effort of keeping me aloft, my right hand slipped down to the waistline of my skirt and thong. I gave it a weak tug and then another one, pretending to be unable to remove it.

 

That was just long enough, according to the girls who’d been working here for years. Long enough to entice the crowd, get them all excited, without dragging it on too long. And now it was time to get naked.

 

I tore off my bottom, the pieces spinning off to land in the laps of three different guys. Swinging back and forth, I started on my way down the pole. I slowly spun around the pole, showing off every inch of my body to every inch of Club Lango.

 

The entire house cheered as everybody in the room got a good long look at my pussy. There was a muted clack-clack as my heels landed on the floor. I rose up, copying that ballerina pose with the stuck out leg, as the final beats in my routine played.

 

As the song ended, I bowed to every corner of the room, giving whichever customers ended up behind me quite the treat as my pink pussy was framed between my thighs. Wrapping it up, I pranced off stage, shaking almost everything that could be shaken. Claps and cheers followed me, and I smiled to myself.

 

I also smiled to Cindy as she passed by me on her way out to the stage. I went down the hallway and through some doors into the changing room, and flopped down on my chair. I grabbed the bra that was waiting for me.

 

It looked sexy as hell to have breasts as big as mine flopping around every which way, but they were not designed to go unsupported for so long. I’d actually had to redesign my parahuman costume around that fact. There was no way I would have been able to fight, or even run very far with ample support.

 

As soon as I got the bra hooked up, I stood up. I wasn’t done yet. It seemed Lisa and Stormtiger were, though. As I started the cooldown stretches, my bugs felt him getting dressed. I wondered what Lisa would have picked up, but I’d just have to wait. Even if she got down here before the requests for ‘private dances’ started coming in, there was no way we could risk it by talking about here, surrounded by half a dozen other dancers, bouncer, waitresses, or what have you.

 

I pulled the rest of my costume for the night back on. It was another cheerleader outfit, though this one was a lot more substantial. It wasn’t designed solely to be easy to remove with only one hand, for one. It covered a lot more skin, and was more recognizable as a cheerleader costume, with a snarling rooster head on the skirt and top. And the orange and blue color scheme wasn’t too bad, although the color palette did seem to have been chosen for a blond girl.

 

The thigh high socks weren’t as nice, since the dressing room’s temperature was always ten degrees above comfortable, with all the lights and people in a small space. Well, at least I wouldn’t be in here, or in them for much longer. And as I grabbed the pompoms, my outfit was completed. I looked at myself in the mirror. I looked like a sexy teenage cheerleader, except for my breasts, which were a lot bigger than any other teen’s. Or an adult for that matter. Still, at least the costume had room for some pads to soak up the milk that Nuture’s damn drug made my body produce.

 

I cupped my breasts, and rolled my eyes as my hands were swallowed by them, as usual. As much of a pain (literally and otherwise) as they could be, my big boobs did make me one of the more popular girls here, even though there were a lot of other dancers who knew more than me, or could dance better.

 

As I massaged my breasts, someone tapped my shoulder. I looked up to see Dacy, one of the other dancers here. She smiled at me, her white teeth a contrast against her black face.

 

“Hey, Tay. The boss grabbed me, said there’s some college kid waving around a bunch of money and wanting you.”

 

I nodded. I wondered who it could be. My bugs weren’t any help. They could find him easily enough, but I just didn’t have the skill to make out details, especially with all the flashing lights and loud music of a stripper bar.

 

“Thanks for the heads up, Dee. You on tonight?”

 

She nodded, running a hand through her hair.

 

“Yeah, two dances from now. Hopefully those Nazi fucks will have cleared out by then.”

 

I nodded in commiseration. They probably would have, since Stormtiger was already on the main floor, heading over to where his goons were leering at Cindy as she dry-humped the pole. Not that I could tell her that. Dacy went off to finish her makeup, dressed as a sexy nurse. I grabbed my pompoms and tucked them under my arm.

 

Standing up, I made my way back out the door and towards my appointment. I hastily toweled the sweat off, leaving behind just enough to give me a nice shine. I knocked on the open door of Lewy’s office. Both he and the client looked up at me. The guy seemed vaguely familiar, though I couldn’t place him.

 

“Good evening, Tawnee,” Lewy said, gesturing towards the other chair in the room. I passed it by, and sat on the customer’s lap. Might as well start now, eh? “This young man is interested in some time with you in one of our private performance areas.”

 

I wanted to roll my eyes at that. Was it really a ‘private’ area when over a dozen men where all fucking some girl, with more waiting in the hallway?

 

“Sure thing boss.” I turned to my client and pressed my hand against his chest. I could feel his body heat through the t-shirt he was wearing. “Come on, big boy, want to go have some fun?” My other hand pressed against something a bit lower. “Oh, you are a big boy, aren’t you?”

 

Truthfully, he was actually just a bit above average, but there was no reason to say that. Clients who’d had their dick size insulted were rarely good tippers.

 

“Now that’s just insulting,” he fired back. “I work very hard to keep the extra pounds off.”

 

Lewy snorted, and even I had to chuckle. There was some meaningless chatter back and forth before he stood up. He wasted no time in swinging an arm over my shoulder and getting a good grope of my breasts. Taking the subtle cue, I led the guy out of Lewy’s office and up a narrow flight of stairs, heading towards one of the empty rooms.

 

I let him shut the door as I lounged on the bed, showing my body off. My smile got a bit more real as I saw him swallow nervously as he stared at me.

 

“I don’t think I caught your name, by the way. Mine’s Tawnee, of course.”

 

“I’m Rory. Rory Christener,” he said as he took off his jacket.

 

My smile stayed on my face, even as a chill ran through me. Shit. That was the mayor’s son. And he had been the ‘guest of honor’ at that gangbang Cindy and I had gone to a while back. Shit. That was not the kind of complication I needed right now, not when Tattletale and I were going after the Empire 88.

 

And that thought spurred another, equally bad thought, even as I made some bad pun about a Christian boy being in a place like this. What if the two were connected? A lot of the rich white families in Brockton Bay palled around with the League of American Pride, the E88’s white collar half. Could the mayor or his son be part of that? I really didn’t want to fuck a Nazi. Even as I thought that, Lisa’s face popped into my mind.

 

Rory continued talking as my mind raced over what to do and what this meant. He seemed pretty confident and sure of himself. He certainly looked handsome, though in a rather studied way, like he set out to look good instead of it happening naturally. Just like with Lisa, I ignored the makeup on my face.

 

“A while ago you and another dancer here came to a party my friends were hosting. I’d just broken up with my girlfriend, and they were hoping you two could get me over it,” he said with an easy, confident smile. “

 

I nodded, wondering where this was going. Most of my customers didn’t have much to say beyond a muttered stream of ‘oh, fuck’ or a request for a favorite position.

 

“You really made an impact. Not something every girl does, believe me. I did some asking around, and found out your name, so I decided to come downtown and check you out again.”

 

Please don’t be a crazy stalker. Please don’t be a crazy stalker. Please don’t be a crazy stalker. I nodded, trying to look carefree as Rory talked.

 

“That’s sweet, but why? I’m sure there’s a lot of girls around for the mayor’s son.”

 

I was just saying the first thing that came to mind, which, admittedly, did beat shrieking and slapping him in panic. As I talked my mind raced over what I could remember him doing since he entered the club. I tagged everyone in the building with an insect as a matter of course, just in case. But I hadn’t really been paying attention to him, since-

 

I felt myself go cold inside. -Since he’d been sitting along the back wall, right next to the Neo-Nazi foot soldiers. And they’d entered the club at the same time. That was not a good sign.

 

“Yeah, you’re right,” he chuckled, “I can pretty much pick and choose who I want to date. And I want to date you, Tawnee.”

 

How sweet. Also, how arrogant. Normally, I’d be getting fucked by now, and I wished I was. Getting literally fucked would be a whole lot better than the metaphorical fucked I was feeling myself inching towards.

 

“Well,” I said with a lightness I didn’t feel, “while I think about that, how about I give you your money’s worth, alright?” I leaned forward, deepening my cleavage to try and distract him “You’re giving a girl a lot to think about, and I want to make sure I make the right choice.”

 

Rory’s eyebrows raised as he walked over to the bed, joining me.

 

“I’m not sure how not dating the mayor’s son could be worse than dating him, but it’s your call, of course.”

 

Rory sat down on the bed, obviously waiting for me to climb up on top of him. Well, he could want that, but it would be a shame to have put this costume on for nothing. I stood up and pranced to the center of the room. Turning around to face him, I slid my hands into the pompoms and rested them against my hips.

 

“Sure you don’t want a cheer first? Hear about the Big Cocks from Valley High?” As I said ‘Valley’ I pushed my chest out, making by breasts jiggle.

 

There was a silent moment before Rory snickered, getting the joke. It had taken me an embarrassingly long time to get the joke about the rooster on the outfit, and I was sure there were still some innuendos I didn’t understand in the cheer lyrics that had come with the outfit.

 

“Sure thing Tawnee. Let’s see some school spirit,” he said, leaning back against the wall.

 

Taking a deep breath, I started the cheer. The words to it didn’t rhyme, or even make sense as a rule, but whoever had written it knew what it was intended for. A lot of references to bubbly… personalities, willingness to please, flexibility, the sort of thing. It wasn’t too long, also, which was good. The entire thing lasted maybe two minutes, and a lot of that was just me shaking various bits and mugging instead of actually singing.

 

I could see Rory looking at me with increasing lust as I spun and jumped around. I made sure that I never moved enough to give him more than just the briefest glimpse of my bare pussy as the miniskirt flashed around my muscled thighs. And, even more luckily, my breasts stayed inside the top the entire time. Stopping to stuff them back inside would not be sexy.

 

As I did the cheer, I got closer and closer to Rory. I ended up on my knees, in between his legs, my face inches away from his crotch. I placed my hands (and pompoms) on his knees, and looked up at him. I licked my lips and smiled at him.

 

Rory grabbed my shoulders and tugged me up. I mentally shrugged. If he didn’t want to wait for a blowjob, then that was all right with me. I positioned myself over his crotch, and wiggled my hips, feeling his cock press against me, even through his pants.

 

“Can’t wait, big boy?” I asked, looking down at him. “Can’t wait to shove your school spirit deep inside me?” I fiddled with my skirt, almost, but not quite, lifting it up enough for him to see. “Surely the mayor’s son was on the football team. Didn’t the cheerleaders ever celebrate with you after a big game? Did they line up all in a row and bend over, and let the players choose whatever set of holes looked best to them?”

 

Oh, you magnificent bitch,” Rory muttered, grabbing my hips.

 

I giggled as he pushed me up, just long enough for him to pull out his dick. Then he pulled me back down, my wet pussy grinding against his bare cock. I gasped at the sudden feeling of heat against a rather sensitive portion of my body.

 

I rested my hands on Rory’s chest, feeling the muscles underneath. I started shifting from side to side and back and forth. I wanted to give his cock a nice coating of my arousal before I sank down on it. I smiled down at him, and he leered back.

 

After a minute or two, we were both ready. I lifted myself up, and Rory grabbed his cock. He held it upright and in place as I lowered myself down. We both gasped as he entered me, his dick sinking deeper and deeper inside me. It felt good. I’d had some low-key arousal bubbling inside me for a while, ever since my dance, and it felt good to scratch that itch. An orgasm would feel even better, of course, but half the fun was in reaching it.

 

I started riding Rory, bouncing up and down and moving from side to side as he encouraged me. My boobs swung back and forth, my cheerleader top barely containing them. Rory decided to help with that by grabbing them, groping my tits as I bounced on top of him.

 

As I fucked him, I tried to think of some more cheerleader innuendos to use. Unfortunately, the costume hadn’t come with anything beyond the pre-written cheer, and I never had much interaction with the real cheerleaders at Winslow. (And what interaction I did have was more than enough). Luckily, Rory didn’t ask for any more talk, and was content to just thrust up into me.

 

He felt good inside me, his cock filling me up with thrust. With a short forward motion every time I sank down, I managed to get a bit of clit play in too, rubbing my sensitive button against his skin. Every thrust made me wetter and wetter, which meant I could go up and down easier and easier.

 

Rory knew how to handle a girl’s breasts, too. Not so forceful it was painful, but not so light I couldn’t feel anything. I pushed my upper body forward a bit, pressing my breasts into his hands. Nobody had hands big enough to cover all of my breasts (even as I thought that, I remembered half a dozen different parahumans who could, several of them right here in Brockton Bay), but Rory did his best with what he could get.

 

As we fucked, I finally came up with another cheerleader innuendo. I took a deep breath, and started chanting.

 

“Gimme a D!”

 

“D!” I said in response.

 

“Gimme a I!”

“I!”

 

Rory looked startled at first, but then he realized what I was doing. By the time I got to K, he was laughing, one hand over his mouth. I stopped before I finished the cobbled-together chant, and glared down at him.

 

“Sorry, sorry,” he said, still giggling. “It’s just, that is such an awful cheer.” He shook his head, smiling. “Oh, if the cheerleaders back at Arcadia could have heard you…” he started laughing again.

 

I folded my arms under my breasts and pouted. That was not the reaction I’d been hoping for. It was supposed to be cool and amusing, deepening the emotional bond we were experiencing as he used my body in exchange for money.

 

At least his cock hadn’t gotten soft while I’d embarrassed myself. That would be the ultimate humiliation, doing something so unsexy that a guy buried inside your pussy couldn’t stay hard. I started grinding back and forth, trying to get Rory to stop laughing and start paying attention to my body (since my mind obviously wasn’t contributing that much right now!)

 

Silence fell back down on the room. Verbal silence at least; there were still groans from both of us, and the sounds of flesh meeting flesh. Rory started playing with my breasts again, and I closed my eyes, the better to feel the pleasurable tingles shooting from my body. They opened as Rory spoke, in a tone so tight I almost didn’t recognize it.

 

“Tawnee,” Rory bit out between clenched teeth. “I’m, I’m getting close.”

 

“Where, ah, where do you want it?” I asked, picking up the pace a bit.

 

“On your face,” he grunted, still thrusting up into my wet pussy.

 

Well, that was easier said than done, since he was still holding down tight onto my hips, but I managed to pull free. I almost fell off the bed as I dismounted, but soon I was between his knees again. I panted for breath as I knelt down, and I was sure my flushed cheeks must have looked good to him.

 

I reached up to grab Rory’s cock, and felt my arousal still on it. I pointed it at my face, and started pumping my hand up and down. He threw his head back and groaned as I squeezed down on his cock. Up and down, up and down. Handjobs, at least, were really easy to practice with. Dildos, bananas, whatever, though lately I preferred to use Brian to practice on. He didn’t complain.

 

I wished I could be masturbating, and getting myself off at the same time. I was pretty horny, after all, and needed something between my legs to fill up that hollowness and make me cum. But my left hand was stroking Rory’s cock, and my right was fondling his balls. There was just no way for me to get off, not in my current position. It sucked, but those were the breaks, sometimes. Maybe I could rub one out later.

 

It only took a few strokes for Rory to reach his limit. Honestly, I would have been insulted if it had taken more. Buried deep inside a hot girl’s pussy as she rides you? It shouldn’t take much afterwards to bring a guy over the edge of orgasm. He groaned, and his cock throbbed in my hand. My other hand, caressing his balls, felt them pulse, and I braced myself.

 

I gasped as the hot cum hit my face. I could feel it splattering along my left cheek and along my nose. I’d had better cumshots, but it was still a satisfyingly large amount. I raised my hands to spread it around on my face, knowing how excited that got guys. It was as sticky and warm as ever. Some of it got onto my tongue, and I noted that Rory seemed to have plenty of fruits in his diet.

 

Rory must have been planning to visit me for a while, as cum just kept on coming. By the time he was done, a good third of my face had his cum on it. I was pretty sure that Brian was the only guy who’d covered me with as much cum at once, and even then, not every session with him left me covered with this much semen.

 

As I blinked, making sure none of the semen got into my eyes, Rory handed me a towel. I smiled up at him as I used to it clean myself off.

 

“Thank you, Rory,” I said, standing up.

 

“No problem, Tawnee. Just common curtesy. Uh,” his gaze flicked away for a second. “Do you want to go out tomorrow?”

 

I’d been thinking about hat during our session, and had enough of an answer to hopefully satisfy him until I talked it over with Lisa and Brian.

 

“I’ll need some time to think about it, okay? I’ll call you tomorrow afternoon and let you know.”

 

A moue of disappointment flickered over his face, but he nodded and agreed. After checking to make sure I had his phone number, he stood in the middle of the room for an awkward moment before leaving.

 

As he clattered down the stairs, I sat on the bed and sighed. Taylor, what are you getting yourself into? I got dressed, and decided it could wait. Lisa was starting to get impatient, according to the bug on her tapping leg, and I needed to find out what she’d picked up.

 

Lisa was waiting for me at the back door. We stepped out into the alley, keeping up a steady back and forth of meaningless talk as we walked to Lisa’s apartment, which was only a few blocks away. Once we were safely inside, behind thick walls, Lisa dropped her bubbly act. She slumped down onto the couch, and pressed her palm against her forehead.

 

“Ugh. I was not drunk enough for that.”

 

A grin tugged at the corner of my mouth as I opened her fridge. I grabbed a bottle of water and tossed it to her. She almost fell out of her seat catching it.

 

“The Nazi was a bad fuck?” I asked, turning on the tea pot. I busied myself preparing a cup as Lisa groaned again.

 

“Who knows? He could have been Casanova, and I wouldn’t be able to tell. My power was busy telling me all kinds of disgusting stuff about him.” There was a pause as she undid the cap of the bottle and drained a quarter of it. “And obviously I couldn’t get drunk enough to shut my power off.”

 

I nodded. That would defeat the whole point of the exercise. I was starting to feel bad for Lisa. Leaving the water to heat, I walked up behind her.

 

“Like a back rub?”

She was silent for a minute, and I was starting to think she’d fallen asleep. Then she sighed, and leaned forward.

 

“Yeah, that would feel nice. Thanks.”

 

I rested my hands against her shoulders, feeling the bones poking up through her dress. I squeezed a bit, and started rubbing her.

 

“No problem. So, did you get anything?”

 

“Mmmhh. Yeah, some stuff. Let’s see… The shakedown route Stormtiger or Alabaster or whoever takes varies on where they want to get their throat or dick wet each month. Did find their drop-off point though, so we can just wait a few blocks away for them.”

 

I briefly grimaced. That wasn’t a whole lot to go on. Still, at least with my insects, I could sense them and we could jump them before they got to their safehouse.

 

“Did stumble on some real pay dirt, though. The Empire’s bringing in some guns later this week. Assault rifles, grenades, a bit of tinker-tech, the works. And the gun runners are insisting on payment on delivery, in cash.”

 

I nodded slowly, a smile twisting across my face. That sounded oh so sweet. The Undersiders didn’t need guns, not besides a few pistols, but the amount of money tinker-tech cost? Oh, we could definitely use that.

 

“Did you find out who will be there?”

 

Lisa nodded. Her next words were drowsy. I guessed it had been a long night for her, and the back massage probably wasn’t helping.

 

“Yeah, I-“ she cut herself off, yawning hugely.

 

I laughed, and patted her on the head.

 

“Okay, okay, get some sleep. You’ll just have to tell everyone tomorrow at the meeting.”

 

Lisa mumbled agreement and slowly stood up. As she staggered off to her bedroom, I flopped down on the couch right where she’d just been. Then I stood up to go get my tea. A thought was tugging at my brain. And I’d have something to tell them tomorrow to, or at Brian at least.

 

Hey Brian, going on a date with a maybe Neo-Nazi soon. Lots of love!

 

I snorted, picking up my cup. It would be some boyfriend who didn’t have at least some questions about that. Ah well, that was a concern for another day. Ignoring how close that day was (less than an hour, in fact), I settled down on the couch, trying to find the most comfortable spot to sleep in. I could have joined Lisa, but she had a distressing habit of driving her elbows in the stomachs of anyone next to her while she slept.

 

Shifting around, I took a sip of tea and closed my eyes. Another day done, and a good leadup to better days in the future, here’s hoping.

 

 

“It will be at the old train tracks north of town,” Tattletale said, drawing a circle on the map. Grue and I looked closely at it. Since we were both Brockton Bay natives, the rest of the team deferred to us on travel and local knowledge.

 

“Did you pick up where exactly it will happen?” Grue asked. We were all in our civvies, but I figured it would be a good idea to get used to thinking of him as a cape whenever we were doing Undersider business.

 

“No, but, looking at this map, the railway curves,” Tattletale’s finger traced a line on the map, “away from the highway, behind a hill. If they did the deal there, they’d be out of casual sight, could see anybody coming from three directions, and could be back on the freeway in two minutes. It seems perfect. Unless you guys can think of something better?”

 

I shook my head, and glanced at Grue. He was tapping the table and slowly shook his head too. Regent and Bitch were both watching, with a certain level of disinterest.  Bitch was looking at whoever was speaking, a sullen look on her face. Regent was glancing forth between everyone else, the map, and the room we were in.

 

We still hadn’t managed to find a good replacement for the warehouse Lung had made us evacuate, and all five of us were crammed in the main room of Lisa’s apartment. I hoped our mysterious backer would come through with a new place soon. And not just because Regent was annoying everybody with his demands to ‘find somewhere I can drop my shit.”

 

“And how many capes will be there?” Regent asked. He had started twirling a pen around in his fingers, and I kept on expecting it to fly out and hit one of us.

 

“Four,” Tattletale said, frowning. “Stormtiger, Othala, Victor and Rune. Plus some grunts to actually move the boxes and such.”

 

I winced. That was a large collection of veteran capes. And the gangbangers, but they probably wouldn’t mean much. Glancing around the table, is aw that most of the team shared my concerns.

 

“And the arms dealers? Any capes with them?” A frown was tugging at Grue’s mouth.

 

“Probably. Don’t know who though.”

 

“So at least four capes, maybe more, with muscle? Those aren’t good odds, Tattletale.”

 

“No, but we will have the element of surprise.” Tattletale tapped the map, her finger hitting the wooded, hilly section separating the train tracks from the highway. “We come in on the dogs, you lay down your darkness, and we just hop in the trucks and drive away, laughing and rich.”

 

I stared at her, my eyebrows almost hitting my hairline. There was no way it would be as simple and easy as she was making it sound. For one-

 

“Will the trucks be sticks? Because I can’t drive manuals. Only automatics.” Regent said.

 

“And what about the money? The other guys will have it by then, not the Nazi’s.” Bitch was frowning, though I wasn’t sure in anger or in thought.

 

“She’s right,” I said. “The money’s the important thing. What if we hit the Empire on the way to the deal. We get the money, they still don’t get the guns, and we have five to four odds.”

 

“So, what? We get there five hours before they do and wait for the first car to come down the road?”

 

“More or less,” Grue answered. “We should go out there today and scout it out, but I like Skitter’s idea about how to do this. Any questions?”

 

“Lots,” Regent said, smirking. “But I’ll save them all until about five minutes before we attack.”

 

Grue’s glare washed off like water off a rock. He turned to look at the rest of us.

 

“I’ll go scare up a car for us to go take.” Bitch’s stomach rumbled. “After lunch,” Grue continued, not missing a beat. “Start thinking over plans while you eat, understand.”

 

We all agreed, and Regent and Bitch soon left. I was glad for it. This wasn’t something I wanted to talk about with more people than I had to, especially with someone of Regent’s casual sadism.

 

“Taylor,” Brian said, sitting down in a chair opposite me and Lisa. “What’s up? Your text wasn’t very clear.”

 

I took a deep breath and squared my shoulders. I’d thought a lot about how to present this, and used Lisa as a sounding board early this morning.

 

“Last night, I was asked out on a date by one of my clients.”

 

Brian nodded, his face blank as he waited for more information. He, obviously, knew that my job at Club Lango meant fucking other people, and he said he was fine with that. I still had a suspicion that he would have liked to hear more about me having sex with hot girls rather than buff guys.

 

“The guy is Rory Christener, they mayor’s son.”

 

As soon as I said the last name, Brian’s eyes widened and he leaned forward.

 

“What? Are you sure?”

 

I nodded, ticking my points off on my fingers.

 

“Positive. He said so, and I looked him up online today. It’s him. Now,” I leaned forward and tapped the table for emphasis, “I brought this up, and said yes, because I’m worried about who he’s with. There’s a possibility he might be part of the LAP. “

That set Brian back. He’d never told me any stories, but I was willing to bet that he, as a black man, had some pretty unpleasant run-ins with the League of American Pride as well as the Empire 88. That the mayor’s son was part of it, presumably with his knowledge? That could be bad, very, very bad. On the other hand…

 

“If this is true,” Brian said, “If it is, then this could explain some stuff I’ve heard. But, it could also mean…” he trailed off in thought, before turning to Lisa. “The boss has some kind of big plans for the city, right? It’s why they’re giving us so much cash and intel?”

 

Lisa nodded, hesitantly. I wondered how much she knew about our employer, and how much of it she was willing to share. Brian didn’t ask, though.

 

“So I bet they could use info like this. If the LAP isn’t trumpeting the fact that the mayor’s son with them, that either means he isn’t, or that they don’t want it getting out.” I nodded. His logic tracked so far. “So if we can confirm that Robby or whoever is part of it, I’m sure the boss would be grateful for blackmail material like that.”

 

“Or he isn’t, and we have nothing,” Lisa pointed out.

 

“True,” Brian acknowledged with a nod. “So we have to find out.”

 

I was sure he could see where that thought led to, but I didn’t press him. This would be a touchy enough subject for him without me badgering him.

 

“Okay, Taylor,” Brian said, closing his eyes and rubbing his forehead, “I’m… okay with you going on a date with him to try and find out the truth.”

 

I reached over and patted his hand.

 

“Don’t worry, Brian. Anything between us will be strictly on Rory’s end. You’re still my boyfriend.”

 

He nodded, but still didn’t seem too happy about it. Honestly, I couldn’t blame him. There was a difference between knowing your girlfriend had sex with other people as part of her job, and knowing that your girlfriend was going to do on a date with another person.

 

The meeting broke up soon after. Brian went off to get a ride and a bite to eat, and I pulled out my phone. A quick, awkward conversation with Rory got a date set up, in a few nights time. A nightclub called the Palanquin. Lisa almost choked on her drink when I repeated the name, and I glanced over at her.

 

There was an… expression on her face. I couldn’t describe it more exactly than that, but it wasn’t a look I’d forget anytime soon. She silently seethed as I finished arranging the date. Almost as soon as I put the phone down, Lisa was on her feet.

 

“The Palanquin,” she said, almost spitting in rage. “You’re going to go give money to her, that smug, know-it-all, gah!” She looked at my phone like it had insulted her parents.

 

“Who’s her?” I asked, trying not to smile. I couldn’t recall Lisa ever getting this worked up before, and if it was serious, I was sure that one of the others would have already told me.

 

“Faultline,” she said, flopping back down in her seat, and squeezing a water bottle. At my look of incomprehension, she elaborated. “Faultline runs the Palanquin as a hideout for her gang of mercs. She’s a real arrogant bitch, and she poached a firebreather we were trying to get.” She stood back up, squeezing the bottle hard enough I thought it would break.

 

“She acts like she always knows more than you do, and that she’s always the one who’s right and you’re wrong. Oh, she drives me up the wall with that attitude.”

 

I carefully refrained from any comments about anyone else I knew like that. Instead I took a sip of tea while formulating my answer.

 

“I’ll be sure to be on my guard, then. Still, it’s already set up, and I can’t call Rory and say I’m canceling because my friend doesn’t like the parahuman running the place.”

 

Lisa looked like she’d bit into a lemon, but she nodded shortly. She stalked off to the kitchenette and started slapping together some sandwiches. I decided to give her some space, and started thinking about the logistics of this date. What to wear, how to get there, that sort of thing. A few minutes later, Lisa came back over and sat down.

 

Lisa seemed calmer than before, although I still wasn’t going to bring the topic back up. Instead, I just ate the sandwich she gave me. After a while, she finally spoke.

 

“So. The date. He say why he wanted to go there?”

 

I shook my head and tried to swallow the mouthful of bread and meat I’d just bitten off.

 

“Hjust,” I swallowed and repeated myself, “Just asked if I wanted to dance and listen to music.” I flushed at the skeptical look Lisa shot me. “What else I supposed to say? If I put up too much resistance, he might decide to go date someone else?”

 

“Uh huh. Do you know how to dance?” Lisa asked, folding her arms.

 

“No, but it’s not like I know what movies are playing or anything. Anyway, I figured you’d love the chance to put me in a dress that’s right for a night club.”

 

Lisa snorted and rolled her eyes, but I saw a grin tug at the edges of her mouth. After a moment, she came up with a rejoinder.

 

“So you’re saying you’ll wear anything I buy you? Honestly, I thought you were smarter than that.”

 

I said something back, and by the time the rest of the Undersiders returned, we were both laughing.

 

***

 

There was a strong wind tonight, and I shivered. The dress Lisa had helped me pick out did not come with a jacket, or anything to cover my arms with. I supposed the designer had figured that anyone wearing it wouldn’t lack for companions to help keep her warm. But since Rory hadn’t shown up, I felt like bits of me were in imminent danger of freezing solid and dropping off.

 

Rory had told me to wait for him near the Palanquin, at some park about half the size of a city block. At least the view out over Brockton Bay was nice enough while I waited and shivered. I looked at the glittering lights spread out in front of me. I frowned as I also saw the large dark patches like the trainyards and parts of the waterfront. The people living there were having a lot worse night then I was, that was for sure.

 

I had tagged everyone in range with bugs, just in case. Every one that came towards me, I examined as best I could, trying to see if I could find Rory before he entered my line of sight. In the end I failed. I found someone I was fairly confident was him, but couldn’t confirm it until he passed under a street lamp. I waved at him, and he waved back, picking up the pace.

 

As he got closer, I mentally shook my head. There was dressing sexy for guys and there was dressing sexy for girls, it seemed. Rory was wearing a jacket, t-shirt and slacks, just like last time. They were nice looking, and probably designer brand, but it just didn’t do much for me.

 

I, on the other hand, had spent a lot of money and time getting to look as sexy as possible (with Lisa’s help). I was wearing a bright red dress, and not much else. It didn’t cover my arms, and barely covered my upper thighs. If I sat down tonight, I’d either be keeping my legs pressed tight against each other, or I’d be flashing the entire room.

 

The front of the dress wasn’t much better. Lisa had made a joke about it hanging on by static cling, but I didn’t know what that was, and it wasn’t working. I could take small steps, and have my boobs bounce like a kid in a bouncy house, or I could take regular steps, and have them pop out completely. The cleavage in the dress went down to my navel, and there were less than half a foot separating it from the bottom of the dress. A bra was completely out of the question, though I had considered whether my spiders could whip up some kind of undergarment that stop me from hitting myself in the face with my own breast.

 

Lisa and I had spent about two hours doing my makeup, though from what I knew of nightclubs, or Club Lango at least, anything application of makeup less subtle than a paintbrush wasn’t likely to be noticed in the lighting. Make-up, dress and perfume (a subtle lavender scent). I was ready to party.

 

I knew I looked sexy. Hell, I looked more than sexy. Some of the guys and girls on their way up to the Palanquin had done a double take at me, occasionally getting an angry nudge from the person they were with. There was a bit of humor to get out of that, since I was dressed somewhat conservatively.

 

I was not the most scantily clad girl around. I’d seen almost a dozen other women heading to the Palanquin. Some of them had little more than fishnets for clothes, or brightly colored scraps clinging to them. Most of them, like Rory just had their normal clothes, though some were dressed in styles that made my eyebrows climb.

 

I shook my head, snapping myself out of my wool-gathering. I was here to pump Rory for information, not people watch. I walked towards him, my slow pace having nothing to do with my high heels and everything with not wanting to flash an entire street.

 

As we got closer, Rory held his arms out for a hug. I accepted, slipping into his embrace and planting a quick kiss on his cheek. He wrapped my arms around me, and had the decency to keep them above my waist. His warm hands against my bare back felt good.

 

“Hi, babe,” he said. His eyes roamed my figure, though they kept on returning to the Grand Canyon of my cleavage.

 

I softly slapped his shoulder to get his eyes back to mine.

 

“Nice to see you to. Want to head inside?” Okay, that was kind of abrupt, but I was freezing out here. Whatever climate you could wear this dress outside in was not the one Brockton Bay had for eleven months out of the year.

 

“Sure thing, Tawnee.” He let go and gallantly gestured forwards. I smiled.

 

I stepped to his side and we started towards the club. I could already see it, the neon lights lighting up the night. There was a crowd of people there, some waiting in line, others just waiting. I hesitated, not sure of the protocol for this. Rory just kept on walking, though, so I followed him.

 

He talked to the bouncer, a very large man wrapped up in concealing clothes. I was willing to bet this was Gregor the Snail, one of Faultline’s parahuman mercs. Rory didn’t hand over money or anything, just talked to him in a quiet voice for a minute or two. The bouncer’s gaze flicked over to me, looking me over with a cool, dispassionate gaze, before turning back to Rory. Then he nodded, and waved the two of us on through. We both went through the glass and plastic double doors, the music already quite distinct.

 

As Rory paid somebody behind a barred window, I thought over what had just happened. Mystery novels had told me that you tended to bribe the bouncer to let you into the club, but Rory was obviously only paying now, in an aboveboard way. Had fiction lied to me? Or was Rory enough of a regular to be let in on sight? I was sure it wasn’t because he was the mayor’s son. The mayor and his family weren’t that famous, to be recognized on sight. In the end, I filed it as a minor, mildly intriguing question, that could probably be solved just by asking.

 

Later, though. As we entered the main dance floor, I realized there was no way we’d be talking any quitter than a scream. The music was like a sledgehammer against my ears, the fast-paced beat reverberating in my chest. It was a different kind of music from the stuff that played at Club Lango, though I wasn’t enough of a music fan to put a name to either kind. This seemed more lively, somehow, designed to let you lose yourself in the rhythm, instead of Club Lango’s which was just something to provide an accompaniment to the dancer on the stage.

 

Rory mimed taking a drink, before pointing at the bar, on the far side of the dance floor. I shrugged and nodded, and he set out, brushing by dancing people on the edge of the floor. Multi-colored, strobing lights beat down on the room, keyed to the pace of the music. I could barely hear myself think, and my eyes were starting to ache. What a night.

 

There was enough of a crowd at the bar that I didn’t even try to get through. I stood on the outskirts and watched Rory wade in. He was rather less than Moses parting the Red Sea. More like a man with bare limbs trying to get through a thicket of blackberry vines. I lost sight of him in the press, and idly wondered what would happen to the club if the mayor’s son was crushed to death.

 

I wasn’t sure why Faultline was bothering to work as a mercenary. We (Rory, actually) had paid a small fortune to get in, and the drink prices I could see on the digital screens by the bar were all in the high double digits. And the place was packed! I could barely take half a step without brushing against someone. They’d presumably all paid the cover charge, and the dancers were going to be working up a sweat under those lights, and I didn’t see a water fountain. Faultline must be making a mint from this place every night.

 

I was thinking about how to get the Undersiders out of the bank robbing gig and into the hipster robbing gig when someone jostled my elbow. I whirled around, ready to spit fire at whoever thought that just because I had big boobs and was wearing a skimpy dress (and was a stripper) that it was okay to fondle me.

 

But it was just Rory, eyebrows raised and hands wrapped around two drinks. He held them both out to me, letting me take my pick. I couldn’t tell alcohol from a hole in the ground, so his gesture was somewhat wasted. I glanced between the two drinks, trying to decide which one to take.

 

The one on my right was an electric blue, and, I peered closer, half of what I hoped was a plastic battery bobbing in it. My brow furrowed before I got the joke. It was rather arrogant of Faultline to name her drinks after the local superhero’s. So if that one was Battery, I was betting the Kool-Aid red in Rory’s other hand was Assault, or whatever shitty pun on the name the bartenders had come up with.

 

I grabbed the blue one, mouthing thanks. I could have shouted it, not that he would have heard. Hell, with the flashing lights, it was only even odds that he saw my lips move. Rory pointed over to one of the walls, where I could see some tables and chairs. I nodded and followed him, trying not to spill my drink. There wasn’t a whole lot of fabric for it to stain, but, knowing my luck, the smallest drop would show up like the Shroud of Turin.

 

Miraculously, Rory found an unoccupied table. We sat down, and I made sure to take the chair right next to him instead of one opposite him. He smiled at me, and his hand immediately went to my thigh. I wondered if he got this grabby this quick on all his dates, or I was just a lucky girl.

 

I raised the glass to my mouth and took a shallow sip, acting like I took a much larger one. Rory matched me, though without the subterfuge. Good. If he was drunk, and I was sober, I would stand a better chance of getting useful information out of him. Also, it meant I wouldn’t have to have too much of the drink, which had a weird, too-sweet taste with an unpleasant tang to it. Oh well, I didn’t like any of the drinks I’d tried at Club Lango either. Maybe alcohol just wasn’t for me.

 

We chatted for a while, asking each other various questions. I spun fairy tales about my past, and about I hoped my future would hold. And when they weren’t outright lies, they were missing enough information to be the next best thing. My friends in the Undersiders, for instance, weren’t just a bunch of people my age who liked getting out in the fresh air.

 

Soon enough, both our voices were hoarse from talking loud enough to be heard over the music. I took another sip to soothe my throat, and noted that at least a third of my drink was gone already. Rory only had a third of his drink left, but that was still more than I wanted to drink. I resolved to try and pace myself better in the future.

 

Rory knocked back the rest of his drink and stood up. He extended his hand to me and smiled, his white teeth painted a dozen colors by the strobing lights overhead.

 

“Want to dance?”

 

“Sure thing, babe,” I said, taking a measured sip from my own drink. I left it on the table as I stood up. A bit of a waste, but hey, I wasn’t the one paying for it.

 

I walked with Rory, side by side, to the dance floor. I didn’t know a foxtrot from a fandango, but looking at the people on the floor, I didn’t need to. Mostly it was grinding your body against your partner of choice and grabbing whatever bits were left. I could do that. Hell, I did more than that at the club.

 

Rory and I took up position near the edge of the crowd, close in enough to be part of it, but far enough out we wouldn’t have to punch somebody to get some space. We started dancing, Rory more confident than me. I imitated his moves, wondering how long it would take us to reach the dry-humping stage some people around us were already at.

 

Under the lights and the heat, I discovered a hidden advantage to the little red dress I was wearing. There wasn’t much fabric for sweat to stick to. If I thought about it, it was still pretty gross, the idea of sweat just dripping off of me and onto the floor, but at least I didn’t have to deal with my clothes sticking to me as I tried to move.

 

Though nobody touched besides Rory, a lot of people took second and third glances at me. I supposed they’d never seen someone with such big boobs in real life before. And it wasn’t just my breasts. It had taken a while for me to realize it (and Lisa and Brian telling me outright) but whatever witches’ brew Nuture had gotten me with, did a lot more than just make my breasts bigger and milky.

 

It filled me out all over. I still had skinny hips and a small ass, but Brian and Lisa (oaky, let’s be honest, my boyfriend and my girlfriend) both assured me that it looked good on me, and I knew I hadn’t been attractive in the slightest before. The Tinker drug compound had also made my limbs sleeker, though it hadn’t done anything to my muscles, thankfully. I’d have tracked Nuture down if she’d made me lose all those hard months of running.

 

So yeah, I was getting a lot of appreciative looks on the dancefloor. I smiled at one or two of them, selecting the most attractive ones. Rory either didn’t notice or didn’t care. Or maybe he figured that his date wasn’t going to go off looking for stranger cock when his hard-on was pressing against her. Somehow, he felt bigger than that night at Club Lango, though I was sure that was just my imagination. I could still feel the heat and hardness pressing against my bare skin through his slacks, though.

 

I shifted a bit so he could grind against my inner thigh. I realized, that with my dress, our relative heights, and how hard it was to see details, we could probably get away with having sex on the dance floor, surrounded by a hundred strangers.

 

I wasn’t nearly horny enough for that to seem like a good idea, but it still came to me. Also, if we got thrown out of the night club for public indecency, I really doubted Rory would be up for spilling his guts on any L.A.P. connections he might have.

 

Luckily, Rory also wasn’t interested in sex right now. We danced some more, or, more accurately, groped each other, until I started feeling thirsty again. The lights, the crowds, the activity, at Club Lango I’d be chugging water backstage by now. I mimed drinking to Rory, not wanting to strain my voice. He nodded, and we fought our way back to the bar, which, if anything, had gotten even more crowded as the night went on.

 

I hung back a bit as he grabbed another pair of drinks. I wondered how much he was spending tonight. Oh well, I was worth it and he could afford it.

 

A few minutes later, we were both sitting in one of the more sheltered alcoves. The music here was merely loud instead of painful, and I could hear myself think for the first time in an hour and a half. Rory took a healthy sip from his drink and smiled at me.

 

“Having fun Tawnee?”

 

I put on my best happy, slightly ditzy face and smiled back.

 

“Of course, Rory. Is there any way I can thank you for treating me like this?”

 

I ran my foot up his leg, silently suggesting a manner of repayment, not that he needed the hint. His smile turned lecherous as he patted the cushion next to him.

 

“Oh, I don’t know. Maybe an idea will spring up.”

 

I took the invitation, and slid over next to him. Then, sure there was enough space for me to fit, I slid up onto his lap. Rory grunted with surprise, but didn’t push me off. In fact, his hands went right around my waist, keeping me there; not that I planned to leave.

 

“Maybe you can help me test out some ideas,” I whispered, running my fingers down his jawline.

 

Rory growled, deep in his throat, and I swore his cock got even harder a it pressed against my ass.

 

“Maybe I can,” he said, flipping up my dress.

 

Or, to put it another way, he moved the bottom quarter of my outfit two inches. Whichever way you put it, his fingers were soon in between my legs, feeling their way up to my core.

 

“God, you’re soaked,” he muttered, as my wet folds seemed to suck him in.

 

I moaned in agreement, pressing back against his crotch. The drinks and the stares had made me horny, and his finger was only making me more aroused. As soon as he pulled his finger out, I spun around so I faced him. I kissed him, long and hard, right on the mouth. Rory kissed back, his hands grabbing my ass.

 

He was an expert kisser, though also a bit of a nipper. I finally pulled back, my lower lip stinging from the light bites. Even though my head was pulled back, my tits were still pressed against his chest. From the way his cock and I were positioned, the only thing stopping him from fucking me right now were his slacks. If they were removed, I could sink right down onto his dick.

 

I moved my hips back and forth, pressing against his cock. He grunted, and his hands squeezed down, sending some pleasant tingles through me.

 

“You want to do it here?” I whispered. “You want to fuck your date right here in public, where anybody could look over and see you?” My face was practically pressed against his ear as I whispered.

 

I felt him shudder, and his shoulders square with resolve.

 

“Yes,” he muttered, his hands diving towards his pants. It took only seconds for him to pull his cock out and I chuckled as it slapped against me, a hot, hard bar against my lower stomach. Well, why should I draw this out?

I lifted myself up and then sank back down. We both hissed as he slid into me, his cock harder than either of the times before. I sank down his shaft, not stopping until I reached the bottom. I wasn’t as aroused as Rory was, in that I wasn’t offering myself up to the first handsome guy I saw, but I was still pretty horny. And his cock felt good inside me.

 

I had my bugs throughout the club, but nothing interesting was going on, and nobody was coming to stop us. Confident in my ability to do this without being caught (or at least to do it without being punished; not the same thing), I started to fuck Rory.

 

I didn’t want to bounce on top of him, since that would draw too much attention to us. But Rory solved that problem. He moved his hips, drawing his cock out and shoving it back in as his hands got a firm grip on my rear.

 

It was hot, fucking Rory in the Palanquin. Somehow, public sex was one fetish I’d never done at Club Lango. The boss wanted to pretend he was at least semi-respectable, so there weren’t any gangbangs of the dancers on the main floor.

 

My body was pressed against him, and his hands were on me as my hands met behind his neck. His cock filled me up again and again as we kissed. Lust was starting to fill my body, and I wiggled my hips, trying to get just that much more sensation out of it.

 

My legs were quivering, wanting to wrap around him instead of being stuck underneath me. My breath was coming in ragged gasps in between kisses, and my shoulders were shaking. I was horny than I’d thought, and was really looking forward to my orgasm.

 

It wouldn’t happen for a while, and I was almost upset at that, wanting the climax of pleasure now, instead of having to wait. I wiggled my hips from side to side, shifting his cock around inside me. He was stirring me up wonderfully, his dick scratching my itch in a way fingers never did.

 

As I bounced up and down, it finally happened. I’d been expecting it to happen ever since Lisa showed it to me, and at least it only happened here, instead of out on the dance floor. My boobs finally fell out of my dress. One bounce, I was frowning as they started to slip, and the next, they were out in the open air.

 

At least nobody besides Rory and I knew it was happening. He smiled in delight as my huge tits pressed against his chest, and kept right on fucking me. Both his hands were busy molesting my ass, so he couldn’t also play with my boobs. A good thing too, frankly. My rear was below the edge of the table and his hands were out of sight. If he was squeezing my breasts? Not so much.

 

Rory came quickly. What was the quote? Wine giveth the desire, and taketh the ability? Well Rory still performed well enough, he was just a bit of a quick shot tonight. His hands dug into my ass as he grunted. I arched my back as I felt his dick quiver inside me. My breath hissed through my teeth as I felt his orgasm.

 

Rory sprayed my insides with his cum, covering my pussy with his hot semen. My grip tightened on his shoulders as I felt a burst of pleasure from it. I could feel his cum filling me, jet after jet shooting in. I could even feel some trickling out of me, escaping from the small gap in between my pussy and Rory’s cock. Pleasure was shooting through me, but it wasn’t enough. I felt it peak, and then start to ebb, still well below what I would need for my own climax.

 

As I felt Rory start to shrink inside me, I accepted I wasn’t going to get an orgasm tonight, or at least right here. Oh well, I wasn’t here to get off. And now that Rory was both drunk and spent, it should be easy to pick up any useful tidbits of information from him.

 

The first thing I did as soon as I got off Rory (after getting him off) was to tuck my breasts back inside my dress. I was facing the dance floor now, and didn’t want to give a show, at least, not if I wasn’t being paid for it.

 

I grabbed some napkins to clean myself up. As I dabbed at myself, Rory reached out a shaking hand and took another drink from the glass in front of him. It was actually my drink, but I didn’t care enough to comment. We were both slightly shaking in exhaustion and the after effects of so much pleasure.

 

Rory set the glass back down with a thump. He smiled at me, and I got the impression he was a lot drunker than he appeared. He drew his hand across his forehead, and I noticed the sparkle of sweat up there.

 

“Wow, babe, you sure know how to show a guy a good time. Don’t you?”

 

I smiled and shrugged my shoulders, making my boobs wobble. I could tell Rory appreciated that.

 

“What can I say? I’m good at what I do.”

 

He smiled, and drained the rest of the drink. I kept my face smiling, even as I started to wonder how to clean vomit out of my dress.

 

“Yeah, I know that feel. When I put on the mask, I feel like, like…” Rory groped for the right word, not noticing what he had just said or my face.

 

Putting on the mask? Unless he was a Mexican wrestler, that meant he was a cape. Not the Merchants, or at least I hoped not. Not New Wave. Not the ABB. Which left either the Empire 88, the Protectorate or an independent hero or villain. How to find out which?

 

“When they hear Triumph’s shout,” Rory giggled, taking another swig from the other drink on the table.

 

I looked at him. Yeah, he could be Triumph. Young enough to have been in the Wards recently, white skin just like the superhero. Would have thought a hero could hold his drink better, though. I wracked my brain, trying to dig up more information on Triumph. I wasn’t a cape junkie, and he was very much the least prominent member of the Protectorate in Brockton Bay, with even some of the Wards being more famous. He had some kind of sonic shout and golden armor, but nothing else was really coming to mind.

 

So, now what? Him being a white supremacist, I mean, proud patriot was almost certainly not true. I didn’t know how much control the Protectorate and Wards had over the lives of their members, but I was sure they wouldn’t let him join the L.A.P. Not that it really mattered. Rory Christener, the mayor’s son, being a member of the League wasn’t nearly as juicy as Rory Christener, the mayor’s son, being Triumph.

 

Now, the trick would be to get through the rest of the night without Rory realizing what he had just told me. That should be pretty easy, for right now at least. It had been almost a minute, and he still hadn’t caught on the fact that he had confessed one of the deepest secrets of being a cape. Hopefully he wouldn’t remember tomorrow either.

 

Even as my mouth moved on automatic, complimenting him on something or other, I ran over what could happen if he did remember tomorrow. He didn’t know my real name, just Tawnee NoName. But he did know where I worked, and Club Lango had both my real name and my address. But, I was already spending way too little time with Dad for them to catch me there.

 

Additionally, there was the question of him even bringing it up. Telling Armsmaster that he drunkenly confessed to being Triumph to a prostitute? That would not look good. So, if Rory remembered this tomorrow, and if he decided to follow up on it instead of hoping I thought he was kidding, there were decent odds that any response would be unofficial.

 

And in that case, I would have to decide between the brainless bimbo who couldn’t catch an implication with a net, or the devoted groupie who would take his secret to the grave. What to do, what to do…

 

I would need to talk to Brian and Lisa tomorrow morning, instead of the noon-ish meeting we’d planned. Our thinking might be a bit muddled by lack of sleep, but bad planning would beat no planning. And our sponsor, whoever they were, would be sure to be more appreciative of knowing the name of a superhero instead of some political blackmail against the mayor. And hell, that could still work.

 

I kissed Rory, feeling a bit bad about how I was planning to screw him over. On the other hand, I wouldn’t have had a clue about his deep darks secret if he hadn’t gotten drunk and started talking about to a woman he didn’t know. He kissed back, our tongues pressing against each other.

 

Rory put his hand around my shoulder, but didn’t try to get any more intimate; not even trying to grab a breast. I was quite content with that. I’d gotten everything I needed, and was hoping the night would end without any more complications.

 

Even as I thought that, I mentally slapped myself. There was tempting fate, and then there was dousing yourself in barbecue sauce and kicking a tiger. Sure enough, I saw a woman making a beeline towards us, an empty glass in her hand.

 

Rory saw her too. His hand tightened on my shoulder, before relaxing. I heard him mutter something indistinct under his breath. As she stalked closer, I felt him take a deep breath.

 

“Hey, Lili. Fancy running into you here.”

 

The woman, Lili, stopped in front of our table, a thundercloud on her face. She was tall, leggy, with dark brown hair. She had a good figure, that her dress showed off well. That didn’t seem to be what she was thinking about right now.

 

“Yeah, fancy running into me at the club I took you to.”

 

Ah. The ex Rory had mentioned. Well, shit. Even if this somehow got better, I was willing to bet it would get a whole lot worse first. I supposed Rory had a type he liked. And a truly stunning density, to take his first date to a place where his ex hung out.

 

My face burned in embarrassment, even though I had nothing to do with this situation. I stayed silent, knowing that there was nothing I could say that could help, and a lot that would only make it worse. I hoped Rory would say the right thing.

 

“Hey, it’s not like you own the place.”

 

Goddamnit Rory. It was a struggle not to close my eyes and sigh. The look in Lili’s face was not one I would care to describe. She twitched with rage and I saw her hand ball at her side. It might be time for an intervention. I could hardly do worse, after all.

 

“Hello, Lili. I’m Tawnee. Would you like me to buy you a drink?”

 

She turned her burning gaze to me. I almost flinched back in my seat from the force of it, but kept a pleasant smile plastered to my face.

 

“You’re his new toy? What brothel did he find you in?”

 

That hurt. It was true, but it still hurt. My smile stayed in place, barely, as I thought of how to get rid of her.

 

“Please I insist. Let me buy you something.” I was talking over Rory. He might have known Lili better, but I really did not trust his judgement or tact at the moment.

 

Lili stared at me for a long moment, before a nasty glint entered her eyes.

 

“Fine,” she spat, turning on her heels and heading towards the bar. I was pretty sure she muttered ‘bitch’ under her breath, but I chose not to respond to it.

 

I patted Rory on the shoulder and slid out of the booth. A quick check to make sure I was as decent as I could be in this dress, and I followed Lili, moving through the outskirts of the crowd to the bar.

 

My longer stride caught up with her quickly, and I kept pace with her. As we got to the bar, I reached into my purse. Hopefully I could pay her off and be done with it, and wrap this date up.

 

Lili gave her order to the bartender, and the woman behind the counter said a price that made my jaw drop. Okay, so she was feeling pissy enough to order the most expensive drink the club had. I forked over the money, reflecting that it was only a small part of the money I’d earned with the Undersiders. And at least we’d be making a lot more soon, curtesy of the Empire 88 and the PRT.

 

Lili took the drink as it was slid over to her, and took a hefty swig. I winced, seeing ten dollars disappear down her throat in a single second. She looked at me, her earlier rage having cooled to an icy distaste.

 

“I don’t know if you’re actually his new girlfriend, or he just wanted to get one last kick in. Either way, I don’t want to see either of you around. I’ve been going here before I met him, and I’m going to keep on partying. Got it?”

 

I nodded. I imagined if I ever did come back, it would be as Skitter anyways.

 

“Got it. Enjoy the drink.”

 

Lili snorted and turned her back on me. I walked away, rolling my eyes. And now for the next wonderful occurrence, maybe the roof could cave in.

 

I got back to the booth without any interruptions, and sat back down next to Rory. He waved, and spasmodically grinned.

 

“So, uh, Lili,” he cleared his throat. “She’s quite the girl, huh?”

 

I looked at him, raising my eyebrows.

 

“I’d rather not talk about your former girlfriends right now, darling.”

 

He took the hint, subsiding into silence for a bit. After a while, he asked me back onto the dance floor. We danced for a while, though some of his earlier flair seemed to have disappeared. About an hour later, we left the club, both of us danced and drinked out, him more than me.

 

“So, Tawnee, did you have fun?”

 

I did enjoy myself, more than I was expecting, at least.

 

“Of course, Rory! Thank you for treating me.”

 

“No problem,” he said yawning. “Wow, I’m beat. Listen, let’s talk soon, alright? I call you.”

 

I nodded. Would he call me? Who knew. I would have to think about how far I was planning to take this, and maybe I would call him back. I’d have to see.

 

I got Rory home safe and sound, although I was sure he’d have a hell of a headache tomorrow. I waved goodbye to him, and then started back to Brian’s apartment. He was closer than Lisa, and I wanted to do something nice to him to make up for tonight.

 

It was late, and Brian wasn’t expecting me, but I knew how to get into his apartment. Okay, I knew two ways in. But I wasn’t going to sting him with bees until he let me in. I’d use the access codes instead. A small swarm got Brian’s keys out of his pocket and started flying them towards the entrance. This late at night, there was no one around to comment on the black, amorphous sphere carrying a set of keys towards the front door of the apartment building.

 

I climbed the stairs to Brian’s apartment. He had one high enough to give a good view of the apartment building across the street, but not much more. He was sound asleep in his bedroom. I paused for a moment as my bugs scouted out the rest of the apartment. There was another bedroom there too, empty. A guest room, maybe? It didn’t seem lived in, though I didn’t see why Brian would pay extra for an unneeded room.

 

I shook my head, concentrating on what I was going to do. An idea had come to me as I walked here, and I wanted to make sure I could do it. A quick check of the fridge and a couple of drawers, and I found that I was good to go. I lay down on the couch and closed my eyes. I could still get a few hours of sleep and still be ready before Brian woke up.

 

I woke up early, a bit early then I needed to. I had trained my body to get up before it was light out to go running, and it still insisted on getting me up at that time even when running wasn’t the morning exercise I had planned.

 

I was more than ready by the time Brian woke up. In fact, I was starting worry that I had gotten up too early, and my little make-up gesture would be ruined by the time he got his (deliciously toned) ass out of bed.

 

My bugs felt him stirring, and heard a muffled sound, probably him asking himself what was happening. I heard him stumble out of his bedroom, coming out to the main area. I looked over my shoulder at the exact second he saw me.

 

“Good morning Brian. What would you like for breakfast?”

 

“Whu?”

 

I giggled. Brian had a very cute befuddled expression as he looked at me in incomprehension. I bet half of it was it just being too early for his brain to really be running right. The other half was seeing his girlfriend cooking for him, wearing nothing more than an apron.

 

I winked at Brian, who was rubbing his face. Letting the sausages cook, I grabbed the cup of coffee I’d made earlier and brought it over to him. I pressed the mug handle into his hand, and his fingers closed over it and my hand. I tugged him forward, directing him to the counter that served as a kitchen table.

 

Brian sat down, obviously still not fully processing what was happening. But he was getting there, as he drank his coffee and blinked owlishly at me as I turned back to the eggs and sausage. I swung my hips from side to side as he looked, giving Brian a show.

 

I sat down a plate full of eggs, sausage and a blueberry muffin down in front of Brian. He looked down at it, and then up to me. Knife and fork were in his hands almost before I drew my hands back.

 

“Thank you, Taylor. What’s the occasion?”

 

I shrugged, exaggerating the motion to draw his attention to my chest.

 

“You were such a good sport about the whole Rory thing. And cooking’s fun.”

 

Brian snorted, taking a bite out of the muffin.

 

“I bet it’s better when you get to actually eat the food. Aren’t you hungry?”

 

I shook my head, my hair flapping against my sides.

 

“Nah, I ate before you got up. Had to do something while you slept for hours and hours, whiling the morning away.”

 

He snorted in amusement. It wasn’t even seven yet, and my bugs told me that a full half of the people in the apartment building were still asleep.

 

“I feel bad eating by myself,” Brian said, smiling at me. “Why don’t you have a sausage?”

 

I leered back, both of us interpreting his innuendo correctly. I crawled underneath the counter. Brian spread his legs to give me plenty of room to work with. His penis was already poking up, forming a tent in his boxers. I pressed my hand against it, feeling the warmth. I rubbed my hand back and forth, thinking about how I wanted to do this. Blowjob? Titjob? And should I bring him all the way to orgasm or not? After all, if I did, we wouldn’t be having sex, real sex I mean, right away.

 

I pulled down Brian’s boxers, admiring his hard cock. It was big and black, and I knew how nice it felt in me, ass, pussy or mouth. Even between my tits. I sighed, remembering giving Brian a titfuck, wrapping my breasts around his length to better give him pleasure, and the wonderful feelings that shot through me as I did; my breasts tingling delightfully, my hard nipples rubbing against my hands, so many good memories.

 

I kissed Brian’s dick, my lips pressed against his lower head. I heard him gasp above me, and I could picture his grip tightening around the silverware. I smiled as I kissed my way down him cock, from his red head to his heavy balls. I sucked on both of them for a bit before I started to kiss my way back up.

 

When I got back to the top, I leaned up. I was going to have to lay my head to one side for this to work, but it would be worth it. I wrapped Brian’s cock around my tits, his entire length sinking into my cleavage. My right ear was pressed against the bottom of the table, and I knew if I took too long here, my neck would be sore for the rest of the day. But, all I needed to do was give Brian a nice time. His orgasm would come inside my pussy, not in between my tits.

 

I lifted my body up and down, Brian’s dick sliding in and out of my tits. But even on the highest upstroke I could manage, his cock still didn’t fully leave my tits. And when I sank down, only his head poked out from my cleavage. If I had more headroom, I would have kissed it every time it appeared, but that just wasn’t happening here.

 

I heard the clatter of cutlery against the plate slow as my titjob felt better and better. I smiled to myself. Sure, it was a waste of food, but Brian had plenty more in his fridge, and it was a nice compliment to me that I was so distracting. I pressed my tits together, as hard as I could, to give Brian as much pleasure as I could.

 

My apron helped with that. It wasn’t that tight across the chest, but even a little bit helped form some enticing cleavage. I could feel my pussy start to moisten. Half of it was from what I was doing, since it sent little tingles of pleasure through me. The other half was from my thoughts of what we’d be doing later. I’d once thought I didn’t have a sex drive, but Club Lango and Brian and Lisa had all shown me that I was as stacked bundle of horniness, just like any other teenager.

 

A big problem with giving titjobs was that it was impossible to masturbate. Maybe if I was wearing some kind of extremely tight top I could, but the apron I had on was about as restricting as a burlap bag. I needed both of my hands pressed against my breasts if Brian was going to get any friction at all.

 

Of course, I was and he was, and my boyfriend was obviously enjoying himself. It had been a while since I heard him eat anything, and a quick glance up showed that he was gripping the counter edge. It wouldn’t take much more, I thought.

 

I saw the signs that Brian was getting close to his orgasm. I regretfully stopped, letting my breasts fall away from his cock. I kissed it in apology, before shuffling to the side. His dick quivered as I let go, and I heard Brian hiss in frustration. Poor baby. How would I make it up to him?

 

I crawled out from beneath the counter, stretching and rolling my head. I looked at Brian, and we exchanged smiles. I wanted to keep the sexy, intimate mood going.

 

“Thanks honey, I really liked the taste of that sausage. How about we, uh, we…” my mind went blank on any further innuendos. Brian snickered as I rubbed my face.

 

“Shut up, man. This isn’t as easy as it looks.” I thought some more as Brian composed himself. Still, nothing came to me. Giving up, I threw my hands up into the air.

 

“Whatever. I’m going to fuck you now.”

 

“Are you expecting me to say no or something?” Brian asked, setting his fork and knife down.

 

I sashayed around the counter as Brian pushed his chair back, making room for me. I slid down onto his lap, wrapping my arms around his neck. Not the best position for eating, but I didn’t much care. My back pressed against the counter as I leaned in as close as I could.

 

We kissed, half out of lust and half out of love. Brian pressed me against him, and I could feel him pressing against my lower stomach. Our hands wandered over each other, even as the half-eaten food cooled behind me. I loved looking at and feeling his muscles. They weren’t so developed to be a parody, but, unlike Alec, he actually had muscles you could see and touch. Brian fit in the perfect sweet spot, in my opinion.

 

I raised myself up and then sank back down. I moaned, feeling Brian penetrate my wet folds. I sank further and further down, until our thighs met. We both sighed in anticipatory happiness. Then I rose back up.

 

I’d just gotten a good rhythm going when I heard a sound outside the door. My bugs told me that there someone on the other side. I’d been tracking them, but hadn’t realized they were coming here. Even in the time it took those thoughts to run through my mind, the door was unlocked.

 

My gaze snapped over to the front door as it swung open. There was a beautiful black girl there, wearing a backpack and some clothes that covered about as much as the backpack. She took three steps into the apartment before she looked up from her phone. Her look of self-assured happiness lasted for a heartbeat before shifting into shock.

 

“Bro, what the fuck!”

 

My gaze snapped from her back to Brian. Blood was draining from his face, turning his dark cheeks to a rather ghastly shade. Bro?

 

“… Hey, Aisha.”

Chapter 5

Skitter Stripper 5

 

I shivered, wishing the sun was hotter. It was still too early in the year to be lying outside, unmoving, for hours on end with feeling winter’s bite. At least I’d have the chance to get the blood flowing soon. And hopefully, if that thought ended up being literally true, it wouldn’t be my blood.

 

Down the hillside, it looked like the deal was wrapping up. Stormtiger and the head arm dealer were shaking hands, and both their grunts were moving boxes from the dealer’s van to the E88’s truck. Soon it would be time to move. We’d wait until the duffel bag of money was in the dealer’s car, and then we’d strike.

 

I looked around as much as I could without moving my head. Around me, my friends were getting ready. Faint wisps were starting to form along Grue’s body, Regent had his gaze fixed on Rune, the most dangerous of the E88’s parahumans. Tattletale was fingering her pistol, and Bitch had her hands pressed against her dog’s flanks. They were starting to make noise already, but I doubted anybody could hear us from up here.

 

For my part, I had been sending more and more bugs in and around the group ever since they arrived. By now, the bugs I had there weighed more than the capes, and nobody even suspected that they were in trouble.

 

We were ready to deliver some disproportionate force, and, since all of the gun runners were wearing wife beater shirts and bare faces, we only had four capes to worry about, all of whom the Undersiders knew about. And if one of the arms dealers was a cape slumming it? Well, he obviously wasn’t a precog, and that was about the only thing that could save them now.

 

Grue held his fist up and then swung it down. Showtime. A black cloud blossomed over the group, and my bugs attacked. The only sound was from the one sentry who’d been on the edges of the cloud. He staggered out of it, clawing his face as hornets covered him. I saw Regent angling towards him, scepter buzzing as all of us charged down the slope into the cloud.

 

Bitch’s dogs, already bulked up into pony sized nightmares of scales, fur and bare muscle, were out pacing all of us as they sped down the hill, tearing through the undergrowth. Bitch was just behind them, running for all she was worth to try and keep pace with her pack. The rest of us followed, running down the paths of crushed vegetation the dogs had formed.

 

Tattletale was hanging behind us, as was right and proper. Just because she had a pistol didn’t mean she was any good in a fight, and she could do far more by telling us what was about to happen then getting her face caved in by a Nazi.

 

Already we were at the bottom of the hill, and charging across the grass into Grue’s cloud. Channels opened up for us, a straight path to where we needed to go. I shifted my grip on the baton in my hand. Any thug who wandered into one of those openings by mistake would have a second to blink in the light before getting a foot of metal in the gut.

 

This should be over in five minutes, and it should go just as easily as our last job.

 

---

 

 

I was beginning to think I wasn’t doing the right thing. There were a lot of little clues hinting towards that. The terrified faces of the people crouched on the floor, staring at me. The flashing blue and red lights from the cop cars outside. The scowling superheroine staring at me. Oh yes, and the way I had a knife to the throat of one of Brockton Bay’s leading lights of hope, Panacea.

 

Her sister Glory Girl, was hovering a few feet above the dusty and cracked marble floor. She was spotless and immaculate, and didn’t seem to belong in the battered lobby. She was switching her gaze between me and Tattletale. Tattletale had a pistol pointed at her, though what she thought that would do against a Brute I had no idea.

 

I was holding Panacea close to me; so close her head was actually in between my breasts. I supposed it could have been sexy or titillating, but I did have a knife to her throat. I wasn’t sure I could bring myself to use it, but so long as they didn’t know that, it would be a good threat.

 

I frowned under my mask as Tattletale mimicked Glory Girl’s gaze, turning her head to look between us in sync with the hero. What was she playing at? Whatever it was, it better happen quick. We were on a time limit here, and I didn’t want Grue and the others to walk out of the vault into a standoff.

 

“So, Glory Hole,” Tattletale had an evil smirk growing on her face as she turned her gaze away from me and Panacea. “You’re going to go lock yourself in the vault, my friend is going to put away her knife, and everything is going to be great.”

 

“And what on earth makes you think there is the slightest chance of any of that happening?” Glory Girl asked, slowly floating over towards Tattletale. She stopped a good distance away as Tattletale sent a warning look towards me.

 

“Because I’m a mind reader.” Tattletale continued over Glory Girl’s contemptuous snort. “And I’ve been rooting around the minds of both of you, and oh, what lovely little secrets I’ve discovered about you and your sister.” I could feel Panacea stiffen beneath me. Tattletale turned and winked at- me? Or my hostage?

 

“How about it Ames? Want me to share with your sister some of your secrets?”

 

“Fuck you, you goddamn bitch.” Panacea flipped her off.

 

I could see that Glory Girl was getting more and more pissed, and that she wanted to smear Tattletale across the bank wall behind her. I was starting to worry that she would get so mad, she’d actually do it, and only remember I had her sister hostage later.

 

“Fine. Okay, let’s start with the fucking obvious. You’re gay. You hate all the effort dear old Vicky spends setting up dates for you, because you know you’ll never have the slightest iota of attraction to a single one of the hot studs she sets you up with.”

 

I could actually hear Panacea growling like a mad dog in the back of her throat. I wished Tattletale would hurry up and find a way to get Glory Girl out of the way so we could get out of here. My bugs were telling me the rest of the team was just about done, and I didn’t want to see how long Bitch or Regent would wait around for us with the cops closing in.

 

A series of emotions played across Glory Girl’s face as she processed Tattletale’s revelation.

 

“So she’s gay. Is that supposed to be some horrible revelation? I don’t know what decade you’re living in, but the only people who care- Oh.” Glory Girl badly pantomimed surprise. “The only people who give a shit about that are the Nazis. You want to tie yourself to them, blondie?”

 

Tattletale smiled a tight, humorless little smile. She shook her head and took another idle step to the sides, waving her gun around at the nearby people.

 

I stiffened. Tattletale had been slowly idling around the foyer, getting closer to me. She was close to me, only a few steps out of arm-reach. Now, her back was to a corridor only a few yards behind her, and my bugs were telling me that it led straight to the rear of the building. The rest of the Undersiders had won their fight against the Wards, and were riding Bitch’s dogs around back there. Down the hall, through a (electronically locked) door, and we were home free. Of course, that assumed we could outrun the fast, invulnerable flyer. Tattletale better have a plan to deal with Glory Girl just like she better have enough mental endurance to figure out the combination for the locked door.

 

I narrowed my eyes and took a closer look at her. While she was waving her pistol around and drawing attention to it, her other hand was on her belt, right next to some purple cylinder.

 

I had an idea what her plan was. I shifted myself, ready to act in an instant if it was what I though. I also decided to help her out. As the rest of the team arrived in the loading area at the back of the bank, I formed an arrow of bugs pointing at the door. I used some other bugs to form a very haze word floating above it. BITE.

 

I felt Bitch spur her dog forward, the van sized monster bounding towards the rear wall. My bugs scattered as the pair came in. Even in the lobby, I heard the muted crash of the impact. Glory Girl quickly glanced over at the corridor, but her gaze shot back to the rest of us quickly enough.

 

As Tattletale continued talking, Bitch’s dog opened its jaws wide. A person could easily fit their body inside that mouth, if they didn’t mind getting cut by the many sharp teeth inside. The dog bit into the doorframe and twisted its head. The bugs I had scattered on it felt the metal twist, and then the fog bit down again. This time, the door came flying off, half of it in the dog’s mouth, the other half skipping along the asphalt, kicking up sparks.

 

“And it’s not just any girl she’s interested in. She really wants-“

 

Right in the middle of the sentence, Tattletale grabbed the object off her belt and threw it at her feet. Thick grey smoke started billowing out, and just before her form was obscured, I saw her turn and run. And that was my cue to do the same.

 

I gave Panacea a hard push away from me and dashed through the smoke. With my bugs, I had a perfect map of what was around me, even better than sight. I jumped over a fallen end table as I heard my former hostage curse behind me. Tattletale was already a good way down the corridor, just getting clear of the smoke. My bugs told me that Glory Girl was flying over to Panacea. Good. That would buy us maybe ten seconds, but unless Glory Girl wanted to fly through possibly weight-supporting walls, that should be enough.

 

As I pounded through the smoke, I could feel the rest of my team and the dogs, bags full of money strapped to their sides. I burst through the acrid smoke, hearing Grue and Regent encouraging me to get on the fucking dog. I grabbed a bone spur and hauled myself up onto the closest dog’s back. Even before I got up there, or even before my feet left the floor, Bitch whistled and the dogs started off. We’d just need to jump some cop cars, already blanketed by Grue’s power, and we were home free.

 

I almost couldn’t believe it. It had actually worked. We had robbed a bank, taken hostages fought two superheroes, and gotten away with it.

 

I also couldn’t believe Tattletale color coordinated her grenades to match her outfit.

 

 

---

 

It was Amateur Night at Club Lango again. There was the usual mix of college co-eds, down and out athletic instructors and others. It was pretty crowded tonight, and there were still more people in the anteroom. It was going to be standing room only in a few minutes.

 

Lisa was with me as we looked out over the main room. Neither of us were due on stage yet, but there were some discrete spots where people behind the stage could look out over the audience chamber without being seen. Cindy said it was to help the dancers find any boyfriends or deadbeats they didn’t like before they had to go out on the stage.

 

Lisa nudged my side and chuckled as the current performer’s heel flew off her foot and smacked her in the face. A smile tugged at my lips. That was the lowest point so far, but not that much lower than the average. I doubted anybody here would end up working for the club, even on a part time shift like Lisa.

 

“Hey look, it’s your boyfriend.”

 

I followed Lisa’s finger and sighed. Rory was back. He was sitting with a group. Two other guys and two girls. I could only see the back of the heads of both girls, but one guy was a blonde Hispanic and the other also looked blonde. Three blondes all at once. Ah great. I’d already been told that a client had requested a private party with his party, me and Lisa, and I was willing to bet a hundred bucks I was looking at the guy who had booked us.

 

It wasn’t that Rory was a bad lover, but I did feel guilty over the whole ‘selling his secret identity as a superhero to my mysterious, probably not benevolent client’ thing. The only saving grace was that it seemed that Rory didn’t remember that he had drunkenly spilled the beans to me when he called me the next day.

 

He had been nursing a hangover, and had apologized in case he had acted badly the previous night. That made me feel like a rat, and I’d done my best to deflect his requests for another date. I’d thought it had worked, but here he was, with friends. Great.

 

I felt a tug at my elbow. I looked over and saw one of the bouncers, Gary standing next to me. He was holding out a sheet of paper. I took it and he grunted, turning away. My, but he was feeling eloquent today.

 

Lisa peered over my shoulder as I read the missive from the boss. I caught her eye and sighed as I realized what it said. The group who’d reserved our attention for the night had sprung for the Birthday Bash upgrade. That meant the two of us would be going out on the floor to entertain them before all of us moved to a private room, where, undoubtedly, Lisa and I would be fucked all night long as the boys (and maybe the girls) got their money worth.

 

Lisa and I made our way through the crowded floor. I honestly wasn’t sure if the two of three gropes I got along the way were because people couldn’t obey the ‘Do not touch the staff’ signs prominently posted everywhere, or if it was because Club Lango was just that crowded tonight.

 

As we got closer to the table, I put on my best happy smile. At least we wouldn’t have to sing the birthday song; it was so loud in here that you probably couldn’t hear gunshots, let alone a song. As I ducked around a necking couple, I got my first look at the entire party.

 

I kept my welcoming smile on as I screamed internally. It was Glory Girl! It was motherfucking Glory Girl standing two feet away from me! I felt like I was about to piss myself, and would have ran if I thought I could have gotten away.

 

And that had to be Panacea right next to her. Fuck, fuck, fuck, fuck. I didn’t know who the other two guys were, but they had to be superheroes. Clockblocker? Assault? Who knew. But I was about to spend the rest of the night cozied up to people who would love to give me a black eye and then throw me and Lisa in jail. Oh boy this was going to be a fun party.

 

Lisa draped herself over me as I addressed the party. Her hands wandered over my body, attracting the gaze of the three guys, especially when she went next to my boobs.

 

“Hi everybody! We heard that there’s a birthday boy here, so Sara and I came over to give him a great big treat! I’m Tawnee by the way, but you guys can call me whatever you want!”

 

Not only did I manage to keep my voice even as five superheroes looked at the wanted criminal, I even managed to sound peppy as I talked. Also, I was really hoping it was Rory or the others guys who had the birthday. Otherwise, talk about a slap in the face to the special guest.

 

Luckily, the Latino-looking guy raised his hand. Both Lisa and I gave him our best smile as I tried to figure out how we were going to sit down with them. The booth was built for five people, and, while I doubted the boys would mind Lisa and I sitting on their laps, the two girls were blocking the easiest access.

 

Lisa and I split up, sliding in at each end of the booth. It would leave the poor guy in the center without an attractive, attentive girl pressed against him, but, if he was gay, at least he’d have two hot guys to rub against. And if he wasn’t, oh well.

 

It would be a tight fit for all six of us, but I doubted most of them would mind. Also, we’d be pressed together so tightly that I’d have to move all of an inch to start giving a lap dance. As I tried to figure out the easiest way in, Lisa just hopped over the back of the booth, making Panacea and the guy she was next to jump. I decided not to imitate her. Instead, I just slid in, rubbing my rear against Glory Girl’s lap and ‘accidently’ putting my hand on Rory’s crotch.

 

I found myself in between Glory Girl and Rory. As I tried to get comfortable, Glory Girl leaned over to whisper in my ear. My nostrils were flooded with the sweet lilac scent of her perfume.

 

“Listen, me and Amy are here for her, okay? She likes blondes, so can your friend pay attention to her?”

I nodded. I’d kind of guessed that, since Panacea had been staring at Lisa so intently. I stretched my leg out under the table. I kicked at another leg, and, luckily, got Lisa. I caught her gaze and nodded meaningfully towards Panacea, who looked like she wasn’t sure if she wanted to throw up or storm off.

 

Rory coughed and waved his hand around the table. His voice cut through the noise and hubbub of the crowd and we could all hear him.

 

“Carlos, Dean, Victoria, Amy, this is Tawnee and Sara.” We all nodded and said hello to each other. “Like I said, it’s Carlos’s 18^th birthday, so I figured I should get him the best present around.”

 

“A foursome?” Lisa had a wide grin as she interrupted Rory’s flow.

 

“Uh, no. Just a nice night with two beautiful women.” Lisa opened her mouth again and I shot her a quelling look. “Victoria and Dean are just here to help out her sister find a date.” I nodded slowly. I couldn’t believe that Lisa’s conversational gambit at the bank had worked, or at least worked like this.

 

I didn’t even look up as the music was turned down and the P.A. crackled to life. It had been a minute since the last amateur dancer was up on stage, so I knew what Lewy was going to say. Sure enough, it was just another round of encouragement for any girls in the audience to get up on stage and do their best dance, in exchange for a few bucks and lasting Internet fame if they messed up amusingly enough.

 

I did look up as Victoria drained her drink and slid out of the booth. She wasn’t-? She was. The entire table looked at her as she started towards the stage. At first, I didn’t think anybody was going to say anything, just watch in shocked silence as Brockton Bay’s most famous teenage superheroine prepared to do a strip dance in front of a hundred people.

 

Then Amy hissed her sister’s name. Glory Girl turned back, putting her hands on her hips as she looked at the table. I had to admit, she certainly looked good enough to win this, especially if she showed half as much control as she did at the bank.

 

“Vicky, what the hell do you think you’re doing?” Panacea probably meant to hiss that, but with the ambient noise of the club, she had to shout.

 

“Please, Ames, I’m just having a bit of fun. It’s not like I’ll use my real name, anyways. Come on, I’ll split the money with you.”

 

Victoria turned and left before her sister could say anything more. Amy’s face turned an unpleasant shade as she looked at her sister’s back. Correction- a lime green light was shining on Amy’s face already, so she actually turned a different unpleasant shade.

 

I turned to Rory. His expression of unease was mirrored on my face.

 

“Should I go talk to the boss? Try and make sure she doesn’t get up on stage.”

 

Rory hesitated before shaking his head. Doubt and worry were still written all over his face.

 

“No- no. You couldn’t get to them before she starts, and I don’t think anyone would be able to talk her down without making an even bigger scene. I think.”

 

I nodded. At least somebody was thinking about the reputation of New Wave’s younger generation, even if it seemed a wee bit late to be worrying about it after you were in the strip club. And I’d lost my chance to stop Victoria before she got on stage anyways. I just crossed my fingers that she would remember not to fly. And that the house lighting continued to be enough to make anybody look like anything.

 

A swirl of bright, multi-colored lights played across Victoria as she climbed up onto the stage. There were some cheers, but the crowd had seen a lot of pretty women who had utterly bungled their dances tonight. At least Victoria looked confident enough, and hadn’t obviously been pushed up there by her so-called friends. She smiled at the crowd and took a deep breath. Then she started to dance.

 

It quickly became obvious that her parents had given Victoria dancing lessons. She moved with a sure grace, almost as confident up on there as one of the real dancers. I couldn’t give her the full attention such a brilliant first-time performance deserved, as Rory’s hands started running over my legs, but Victoria was really rocking the stage.

 

I noticed that she had the good sense to keep the clothes she discarded on the stage instead of throwing them out to the audience like some of the more enthusiastic girls had done. They didn’t get them back, and there were still some shirtless or skirtless bodies in the club.

 

Anyone who looked at the many, many publicity stills or interviews of Glory Girl could have told you she was hot. But it was one thing to look at a newspaper photo and see a good-looking girl in a tunic, cape and Lady Liberty crown, and another to see her making her boobs jiggle as she leaned towards the crowd.

 

I glanced around the table to gauge reactions. Lisa had the world’s biggest shit-eating smile on her face as she watched somebody who had argued with her pull off her bra to the cheers of a bunch of strangers. Amy was alternating between looking at the stage and being mortified, and looking away and being mortified. Rory and Carlos both had huge blushes on their cheeks, but weren’t passing up the free show. And Dean was watching raptly without any sense of embarrassment at all. In fact, he had the same look Brian had when I danced for him. The two of them must be dating, I decided.

 

The crowd was about as well-behaved as you’d expect for a strip club. There was some clapping and wolf whistles going on, but, thankfully, no cameras. The club’s ‘no pictures’ policy was strictly enforced (with a hammer), so there was the remote chance that Victoria could get out of this without someone putting the pieces together about who she was.

 

Victoria was down to her underwear now. I coughed on my glass of water as I saw Glory Girl’s taste in panties. It was a tight thong in her costume’s colors, riding high on her hips. It was about as skimpy as the underwear the professional dancers wore on stage, and I would have bet good money that if I was closer, I could see some cameltoe. Did she always wear racy underwear or was tonight a special occasion?

 

The song finally ended, and Victoria stopped dancing. She bowed, facing our table and getting a round of applause. She grabbed her clothes and walked off the stage, giving the entire room an excellent view of her swaying ass as she went.

 

She disappeared behind the rear curtain, and the entire booth breathed out. We’d have a while before Victoria rejoined us, especially since Lewy would be trying to recruit her. Hopefully that would give us all enough time to regain our composure. Or at least, for the guests to get their head back in the game. Lisa and I were pretty used to attractive, half-naked woman.

 

“So,” I broke the ice, “did any of you fine gents know she was going to do this?”

Rory and Carlos shook their head, apparently still struck mute. Dean had a self-satisfied smile, and I wasn’t sure he had heard me. Amy was the only one to speak up, rubbing her eyes.

 

“Of course, we didn’t. How stupid would we have to be do bring her along if we knew she’d just throw herself at some strangers.”

 

I felt my eyebrows climb. That sounded a bit more bitter than seemed justified. Family trouble? Or maybe a strip club with a stranger draped on her just wasn’t her scene. It certainly didn’t look like the place a quiet, withdrawn brunette would be, but Chastity had the same shtick, and she was one of the more consistently popular entertainers. And of course, Lisa should be doing her best to put Amy at ease. I double-checked to make sure that my friend was actually doing her job.

 

Lisa and Amy were engaging in a tug of war over who got to finish the drink Amy had ordered and paid for. I really hoped that was just how Amy liked to be flirted with. I mean, we had to have some standards, right? Sure, Club Lango employed underage prostitutes, but at least we weren’t the kind of place where you had to buy the employee’s food to keep them talking with you.

 

I caught Lisa’s eye and made a face so hideous that Rory did a double-take as he saw me out of the corner of his eye. Lisa just smiled and gave me a discreet thumbs-up. Then she went back to stealing sips out of the neon-pink glass Amy was holding. I sighed and turned away. Well, the worst that could happen was Amy leaving, which would still leave the person who was actually paying for all this behind for me and Lisa to devote attention to (and also Carlos, I supposed).

 

Victoria reappeared, sweat beading on her forehead. She sat down next to me, pressing my body against Rory’s. Hardly an unwelcome feeling. She grabbed one of the drinks on the table and drained half of it in a single swallow.

 

“Well, that was fun. But how do you girls do that, night after night? I feel like I could drink a camel under the table right now.” She reached out to Dean’s hand as she chattered and took it. I saw Amy look away. “By the way, baby, looks like we’ll be splitting a hundred dollars. Also,” she laughed before anyone had a chance to say anything, “you can have the invitation to dance here for a living if you want it.”

 

Dean snorted and declined. He said something, but the music was so loud I couldn’t make it out. Neither could anybody else, judging by their faces.

 

“The package you guys bought came with a private room,” I said. “Want to head up there? There’s some good soundproofing in it.” Because clients didn’t like their fragile masculinity threatened by hearing the girls use the same overblown compliments to describe the sexual prowess of the guys the next room over.

 

There was a wave of agreement all around. As amazing as getting seven people to agree on something was so quickly was, I knew the hardest part was yet to come. Getting out of the booth.

 

---

 

 

All five of us pounded away from the scene, leaving dust in our wake. Judas, Bentley and Angelica were all carrying either us or the money, and my bugs were telling me there wasn’t going to be any pursuit in time to matter. I almost couldn’t believe how smoothly the entire thing had gone. Grue dropping his sightless, soundless smoke over everything, Regent making the capes do pratfalls, and I had swarmed the muscle, all while Tattletale and Bitch and loaded the money up onto Bitch’s dogs. The E88 never knew what had hit them, and it seemed there weren’t any parahumans with the gun runners. The entire thing had gone off like clockwork.

 

I saw Judas, carrying Grue and Tattletale split off ahead of me. They were going to a spot we’d picked out, to change, wait for the dog to shrink, and meet back up with us. I’d be doing the same, and so would Regent and Bitch. In forty minutes, we should all be back home, deciding what we wanted for dinner.

 

We met back up at Lisa’s apartment. Hardly the most secure place, but there was a lack of realistic options until our mysterious patron came through with a replacement hideout. At least we didn’t meet anyone on the way up the stairs, and my bugs assured me there was no one with a glass pressed against the neighboring walls.

 

Lisa was the first of us to arrive, which was good, since she had the only set of keys to the apartment. By the time I arrived, right on Alec’s heels, everyone else had gotten there too. Rachel was practically inhaling some cake while Brian was transferring plastic bags of money from the duffel bag to the coffee table. He looked up as I walked in and shook his head.

 

“Can you believe the Nazi’s are so lazy they didn’t even bother to properly sort their cash? Look at this.” He waved a bag for emphasis. A bunch of bills slid from side to side inside it. I smiled at him and sat down next to him, wrapping my arm around his waist.

 

“You should file a complaint. ‘Had to spend a lot of time resorting loot after stealing it from a gang. One out of five stars.”

 

Brian smiled, white teeth shining against his dark skin, and kissed me on the cheek. Any further celebrations were cut off by Lisa coming over to join us. She swung the back pack she was carrying around and reached inside. Her hand came back holding something that looked like a ray gun from a 1930’s movie serial had been slathered with glue and tossed into a New Age crystal shop.

 

I looked at it and scratched my head. It looked like… ah crap, it was one of the tinkertech guns the E88 was buying, wasn’t it?

“…what is that, Lisa?” Brian asked, staring at with a funny expression on his face.

 

“It’s a nice little bonus from the raid. I saw one of the dealers going for it instead of the money or his car, so I pistol-whipped him and took it.”

 

“It’s tinkertech? Tinkertech you don’t know what it does?”

 

Brian was staring at Lisa like she’d grown a second head, which was a distinct possibility for someone messing around with a Tinker’s stuff. Lisa shrugged defensively.

 

“Hey, if the goon thought this was better than the pistol in his pants, it should be worth a shot at grabbing. Anyways, give me a few minutes of peace and quiet, and I’ll be able to tell you everything about it worth knowing.”

 

Brian frowned at her, and then at the gun. I shared his concerns, but, since we had it, we might as well do something with it. But what? Brian preempted me, drumming his fingers on the table top as he spoke.

 

“I see two options here. One, we sell it to our patron for a nice bonus. Two, we keep it for ourselves.”

 

“Problem with number two,” Lisa said as she carefully put the gun down. “What does it do? Also, does it need reloading? I’ve heard that tinkertech can be really finicky, and I just about know how to change a lightbulb.” Finally, she was treating it with the respect it deserved.

 

I spoke up as I looked at the gun. “I don’t think it can be too hard to use. The Nazi’s were buying it, and they don’t have a Tinker with them. For that matter, they were buying a lot of other stuff too, way more than just the capes could use. If they’re trusting skinhead gangbangers with this stuff, it can’t be too complex.”

 

Brian and Lisa nodded, acknowledging my point. Alec chimed in, putting his feet up on the coffee table, a few feet away from the gun. Brian frowned, and swept his feet back off.

 

“How hard can it be to figure out. Point it as something and let ‘er rip.”

 

Brian glared at him, brows knotting.

 

“We are not firing tinkertech guns inside Lisa’s apartment. We aren’t doing tinkertech anything here, understand?”

 

Alec nodded, seeming worryingly unconcerned.

 

“Yeah, yeah. Yesh, the supervillain who’s concerned about the damage deposit.”

 

Brian and Alec started squabbling good naturedly when Lisa’s phone buzzed. I switched my attention over to her as she talked into it in a low voice. She saw me looking and gestured towards a pen and note pad sitting just out of reach. I tossed them to her and she started scribbling. The boy’s banter died down as they realized what she was doing, and when Lisa hung up all four of us were staring at her.

 

Lisa stared back at us for a minute, obviously relishing being the center of attention. Just as I was about to say something, she held the notepad up.

 

“Good news, boys and girls. That was the boss. We’ve got our new lair.”

 

There was a round of whoops and cheers. Finally. It had been too long since the ABB chased us out of the last one, and I’m sure Brian was more than ready to get Alec out of his hair and into a room of his own.

 

Lisa waved the notepad around, as she stood up.

 

“Shall we?”

 

We all stood up after her. I hadn’t seen much of the old place, and I was curious to see what our new base looked like. We trooped out of Brian’s apartment after her. I didn’t know what the new liar would look like, but it had to be more fitting for a group of supervillains planning their evil schemes than Brian’s spacious, well-lit apartment that he shared with his sister (who I hoped to either never see again, or to be wearing clothes when I did see her.)

 

Meeting Aisha had been generally embarrassing. I’d dashed out of the kitchen into Brian’s bedroom, leaving Brian naked and alone to face his younger sister. I’d thrown on some of Brian’s clothes while the sweet sounds of fraternal love came through the wall. I entered the main room to see the two of them talking loudly at each other. Not shouting, not quite yet, but it was close.

 

Brian’s sister, Aisha, turned on me with a gaze like an inferno. Whatever bonds of family loyalty were keeping her acting restrained towards her brother obviously didn’t apply to me. She let me have it with both barrels, something about being a big-boobed slut who was screwing her brother.

 

While all of that was true, I didn’t much like hearing it from a girl who could apply all but that last descriptor to herself. Long months of hearing worse from Emma let me keep a rein on my tongue though, and Brian had managed to get Aisha calmed down long enough for me to get my own clothes from the couch and leave. As I ducked back into Brian’s bedroom, I could feel her gaze burning a hole in the back of my neck.

 

Getting dressed had been easy enough, even if my clothes did need a wash. Going out the door to meet Brian and the little sister I barely even knew he had? A lot harder. I stepped back out into the living room, dressed as decently as I could after a night working at Club Lango.

 

It had been like stepping into a freezer wearing a bikini. Aisha had a very good glare on her, and let me have it with both barrels as soon as I entered her line of sight. I sat down at the counter with them, next to Brian but not close to him. I thought it would be best not to rub our relationship in her face, even if she wouldn’t thank me for it.

 

After another round of stilted introductions, Aisha started getting on my case. I couldn’t tell if the constant stream of questions laced with semi-veiled hostility were something she’d prepared while I was dressing, or if she was coming up with them on the fly.

 

Aisha was trying to be cutting, but, after Emma, she just didn’t have the skills or the knowledge to really wound me. If she’d known more about me? Yes, she could have scored some deep wounds on my emotional wellbeing. As it was, it meant as much to me as being cursed out by a wino for not giving him change.

 

Brian let her vent her spleen. It hurt, getting chewed out by my boyfriend’s sister while he just sat there, but I could understand why. Getting between us would be a no-win situation. Still, he could at least try to play peacemaker.

 

Aisha let slip quite a few things as she was tearing into me. The stuff she talked about were hardly state secrets, but they did help explain some things. For one, while I vaguely knew Brian had a sister, she had absolutely no idea he had a girlfriend.

 

It turned out the room that Alec and I had both dumping out stuff in was intended to be Aisha’s, once Brian bought some furniture for her. She wasn’t super pleased to find out her future bedroom was currently being used by, how did she put it? A cheap white floozy with more boobs than brains.

 

Brian’s rebuke for that washed over her like water, but I was finally getting fed enough. The trio had been worse than her, but I hadn’t just stayed put for them to deliver their barbs. But how? Just like she didn’t know enough about me to deliver any really devastating insults, I didn’t know enough about her to return fire. Also, as much as Brian obviously disliked his sister insulting his girlfriend, I bet that he would like the reverse even less.

 

Sometimes I wondered if I was in a bad spot of my life, now that I was considering how to verbally tear down a younger girl who was justifiably upset. Then I pushed those thoughts to the side. Aisha had started it, after all.

 

I said something about her brother finding a real woman who could satisfy him. Weird, somewhat hidden implications of incest aside, it was ridiculous to say that Aisha wasn’t a real woman. Okay, she was thirteen or so, so in a few years, she’d be a real woman. (I had to admit that I was kind of jealous that the same genetics that made Brian such a stud made Aisha such a babe. In some respects, she was hotter than me, and I had chemical assistance making me the woman I was today).

 

Finally, Brian intervened, asking Aisha about why she wasn’t in school. That brought me up short. I hadn’t really realized today was a school day. I hadn’t been to Winslow for a while, and Club Lango and the Undersiders didn’t really operate on the five day work week.

 

At any rate, that got the subject off of me and onto Aisha. I didn’t join in interrogating her, for obvious reasons, but it was nice to sit back and watch her squirm. Metaphorically, at least. In reality, she didn’t so much squirm as fire back at Brian, with a lot of dismissive stuff about how she wasn’t learning anything at school (and it was the school’s fault) and how hanging out with her friends or her wonderful, reasonable big brother was a lot better use of her time.

 

Brian didn’t buy it, and held her feet to the fire. Well, he tired at least. After a few minutes of that, Aisha threw her hands up in the air and stormed out of the room. I counted the seconds under my breath and hadn’t reached double digits before she came storming back out.

 

She’d found out that what was supposed to be her room was currently a dumping spot for two different people’s stuff. For some bizarre, unexplainable reason, that made her rather mad. At least she thought it was all my stuff, instead of realizing two people were using it as an expanded closet. That would have been tough to explain, unless Brian wanted to claim that Alec was his boyfriend.

 

And, as hot as getting to watch Brian fuck Alec sounded, any explanation about why Brian was letting a guy and his girlfriend store their stuff here would either be unconvincing, or treading way to close to the whole ‘actually the leader of a parahuman criminal gang’ thing.

 

As it turned out, that wasn’t a secret I had to keep. Brian had gone out on the balcony to call Aisha’s school. Almost before the glass door closed behind him, Aisha swung to me, her smile gaining several extra degrees of malice.

 

It turned out she knew Brian was Grue. He didn’t know she knew, but, once she figured that out, it was beyond easy for her to match everyone else she saw with him to their cape identity. Apparently she had me figured for Skitter as soon as she got over the first rush of anger at seeing me riding her brother’s cock.

 

I did my best to act like she was wrong or delusional. It didn’t work. Not because I gasped “How did you know?” or anything, but, well the logic was easy to follow and hard to deny. If she knew her brother was a supervillain, and knew that he had a teammate with large breasts and long black hair, when a girl with long black hair and big breasts showed up at his apartment, it was impossible to convincingly deny.

 

I still tried, and made noises about how any hypothetical supervillain wouldn’t like her identity exposed, but we both knew any threats I made were hollow. Even if I was actually up for hurting a girl younger than me for knowing too much, a choice for Brian between me and his sister was no choice at all.

 

I realized I was in the unenviable situation of having to trust the goodwill and closed lips of someone who didn’t seem to have much of either. Any further attempts to either persuade Aisha she was mistaken, or to ensure she didn’t take about it with others, were stopped when Brian came back in.

 

He would be hand delivering Aisha over to her school. The way he phrased it (and glared at Aisha) made me think of someone handing over a briefcase that was handcuffed to their wrist. While Brian probably wouldn’t have to go that far with Aisha, I still thought there were decent enough odds of her managing to not stay at school for the rest of the day.

 

As Brian escorted a grumbling, sullen Aisha out of his apartment, he asked me to lock up. I nodded, and resisted the urge to give a cheery wave goodbye to Aisha as she stood by the door, her face like a thundercloud.

 

After they left, I quickly cleaned up the mess I’d made cooking for the two of us. Brian’s food was still on his plate, half-eaten. It was a pity he (we) hadn’t finished, but there was nothing for it. I boxed the food, put the dishes in the dishwasher, and turned off the lights.

 

By the time I trotting down the stairs, I realized I hadn’t actually cum, which marked a first for my sex life with Brian. Oh well, it’s not like I was still horny anyways. Having an outraged sibling burst in on you can kind of kill the mood.

 

I also realized I hadn’t thought to shower before locking the front door behind me. And I hadn’t showered last night after coming here from the Palanquin. All I wanted was to go back to Lisa’s place, shower and change. And after that, a day of planning how we were going to get away with robbing murderous Nazi’s and their suppliers.

 

And hopefully, the next time I saw Aisha Laborn, I wouldn’t be naked and riding her brother’s cock.

 

Lord. A couple days later and my face still turned red thinking about that. I was just glad Alec and Lisa didn’t know. They’d both use it to lord over me, Lisa somewhat more subtly than Alec. At least it shouldn’t come up again anytime soon.

 

I hoped it wouldn’t come up soon.

 

I was praying it wouldn’t come up soon.

 

---

 

The superheroes followed Lisa and me up the stairs. Our group was so large that when I was at the head of the staircase, Carlos was still at the bottom. Luckily Club Lango did have a room big enough to accommodate us all, though I doubted the guys would have been too broken up over having to squeeze in next to me. Rory, after all, had ‘accidently’ gotten a nice long, lingering squeeze of my breast as we were leaving the floor.

 

We all piled in through the door to the biggest private party room Club Lango had to offer. It was as far removed from the broom closet sized rooms I usually took clients too as night was from day. More than big enough for all of us, with two beds and a carpet so soft you could barely tell the difference. The entire ceiling was a giant mirror, which, if all the lights were turned on, was rather blinding.

 

It was quite the place, though I expected that the only chance I’d have to look at the décor was if I was being taken doggy style or cowgirl. Maybe not even that if they dug the blindfolds out of the dressers pushed against the walls.

 

I wobbled and almost fell back as my high heels sank into the thick carpet. Carlos stopped me, his large hand warm against my bare back. As I got my balance, his hand slid down lower, to grab my ass. What was with my butt and groping today? I knew it wasn’t half as good as my boobs, but it seemed people had been all over my rear ever since I got here.

 

As soon as the door shut behind me, Carlos and Rory were on me like bees on sugar. I barely had time to squeal before my lips were pressed against Rory’s. I kissed back, as Carlos circled around me. He took a single step forward and I was trapped in between two buff, attractive guys. Hardly the worst spot I’d ever been in.

 

Victoria and Dean were off in their own corner, Victoria perched on his lap and Dean kneading her ass. Damn, they weren’t waiting for anything before they started fucking, were they. The last set, Lisa and Amy were being a lot less aggressive than the rest of the set. I could overhear Lisa offering a massage to Amy, who was looking away with her arms crossed. Well, hopefully Lisa could handle her on her own. I was going to have my work cut out for me anyways.

 

I ran my hands down Rory’s body, and reached behind me. Once I reached their crotches I practically purred. I had already felt their erections pressing against me, but getting a hands-on experience was so much better. They were both hot and hard, and I was sure they would both feel good in me. And if Victoria would let her boytoy in on the fun, it would be even better. It had been a long time since I’d been made airtight.

 

“Anybody else want some drinks?” Lisa asked, opening up the minibar humming in a corner. Most of shook our heads, except for Amy.

 

I watched out of the corner of my eye as Lisa made some bubbly drink for both of them. Well, if that was the only way to get Panacea relaxed enough to enjoy herself, that was what Lisa had to do. I turned my attention back to my own job. And such a hard, strenuous job it was, at least if I did it right.

 

Carlos and Rory were tugging at my clothes, as if they needed much excuse to fall off my body. I turned my head and kissed the birthday boy, practically sucking his tonsils out as we necked. All three of us staggered towards a bed, legs knocking against each other as we moved. I sat down on the red bedspread, the boys on either side of me.

 

I raised my arms as Carlos pulled my shirt off, letting the girls breathe free. He whistled as I was revealed, staring down at my breasts.

 

“Christ, you aren’t using a bit of padding, are you?”

 

“Nope!” I said, smiling as I wiggled my shoulders. “I’m all natural.” Assuming Nurture’s tinkertech drugs were natural, of course. “You can suck on them if you want. There’s a nice creamy treat inside them for good boys.” I winked at him and licked my lips. “Or boys who are bad enough.”

 

Carlos’s smile grew pretty sharp, and I held my breasts up for inspection. Both he and Rory dived in. I moaned, feeling fingers, lips and tongues all over my huge chest. My nipples quickly grew hard, standing up in between the metal nubs of my piercings. I leaned back, giving the boys as much access as I could.

 

I looked around the room, eager for some visual stimulation to go with my physical sensations. Amy was sitting in Lisa’s lap, her shirt unbuttoned. They were hesitantly kissing, and taking a sip from their drinks between each kiss. I wondered if Amy would stay this wound-up all night, or if she’d become a wild slut once she got horny enough.

 

Or if she’d go beyond being a wild slut, and act like her sister. Victoria’s shirt and bra were in two different corners of the room, and she was humping Dean’s leg like a bitch in heat. They were running their hands up and down each other’s body and I wasn’t certain if they even remembered other people were in the room with them.

 

My attention was drawn back to myself as I felt my breasts stir. The boys suckling at my teats were about to get a milky treat. I moaned, feeling the milk get sucked out of me. Carlos jerked his head back in surprise, specks of white on his lips as he realized I was lactating. I giggled and Rory glanced at him as he continued to suck at my other breast.

 

After a moment, Carlos turned back to my breast, and I sighed in lustful happiness as I felt a pair of lips at my nipples again. He then upped the ante by sliding his hand down my bare belly into my shorts. I’d left the top button on them strategically undone, showing a small v of flesh, and now he was taking advantage of that. I spread my legs as far as they could go to give him better access.

 

I pressed my hips against Carlos’s hand as best I could, feeling his warm fingers slid down my skin and onto my pussy. I was already aroused, so he had a damp wonderland to explore as his fingers teased my lower lips or brushed over my clit. Damn, he was good at this. Did the Wards provide erotic training as part of their public service package?

 

Sadly, it seemed neither Carlos or Rory were intent on draining my tits dry. They both came up for air, when I could tell I still had a lot more milk left inside of me. Oh well, maybe some of the other people in the room would like a turn later. Or maybe I’d have to resign myself to the hand pump I’d bought. (I lived in dreadful anticipation of coming to work one day to find that Lewy had bought a full-fledged milking harness out of a porn video, and that my shift would be spent in a highly visible alcove, on all fours feeling pumps suck at my breasts while people watched. The ratio of dread to anticipation could be determined by the fact that I had come up with that scenario all by myself, without anyone else even mentioning the word pumps to me).

 

I was left to quickly recover as Rory and Carlos started undressing. I glanced over at the dream team of Victoria and Dean, and saw that they were moving even faster than me and my boys. Victoria was flat on her back, her boobs bouncing everywhere as her boyfriend railed her. She was very vocal in her encouragement, squealing and urging him to ‘fuck my slutty pussy until it’s molded around your cock, you hung stud’.

 

I glanced over at Amy. She was pointedly looking away even as Lisa slid her hands under her skirt. I couldn’t blame her. Listening to that sort of thing would have to give you a complex. Hopefully Lisa being a supervillain wouldn’t give her a different one.

 

My gaze was irresistibly drawn back to Rory and Carlos as they finished disrobing. And I’d thought Rory was muscular. Carlos had the kind of physique I’d only previously seen in Brian. Well-developed, but not the point of absurdity or where it would get in the way of his movements. I unconsciously licked my lips looking at the two beefcakes in front of me, and then did it again, but slower. Hold me close, big daddy.

 

I raised my legs and slid my shorts and panties down off of me. My heels were already on the floor, and that left me naked except for the choker around my neck.  I smiled at the boys and ran my fingers down their chests, feeling the hard muscle underneath their warm skin. Oh, I was going to enjoy this.

 

“How do you boys want to do this? One of you has my pussy and the other stuffs my mouth? Another go between my tits? I’m all yours for the night, boys, and there’s nothing I won’t do.”

 

They glanced at each other and smiled. Rory’s hand landed on my shoulder and then started sliding down my back. Carlos grabbed my other shoulder and ran his hand down my front, sliding over my breast.

 

“Oh, I think we can figure something out. Carlos? It’s your birthday. You get first pick.”

 

Carlos grinned at him and looked at me. I looked back as innocently as I could as I jacked off him and Rory. He ran his gaze down my body and I spread my legs a bit farther apart, letting him get a nice long look at my clean-shaven pussy. And if he went for a closer look, I knew that he would find small beads of arousal.

 

“I- I want to have your pussy.” There were faint spots of red on his cheeks. He was only now getting embarrassed?

 

“Sure thing, babe,” I said, cozying up to him.

 

I slid up and down Carlos’s body, rubbing my boobs against him. I’d turned away from Rory so he could get the full benefit of me shaking my ass at him. My rear wasn’t as nice as my boobs, but I knew it still looked good. Rory confirmed that by grabbing my ass, his fingers sinking in as much as they could into my rear. I had a sneaking suspicion about how he was going to end up using me.

 

I took one last look around the room as four strong arms wrapped around me. This was going to be my last chance to check in on my friend and see a superheroine getting fucked, and I wanted to make the most of it.

 

Lisa had finally gotten Amy to unwind, through copious amounts of alcohol, it seemed. The brunette was giggling and pawing at Lisa, who was slipping Amy’s bra off her shoulders. I shot my friend a smile as she kneeled a bit to start paying proper attention to Panacea’s titties. I also saw a double-ended dildo lying on the bed next to them, and figured I knew how they’d be spending their time together.

 

Victoria and Dean? Well, they were still fucking, and I wondered if earplugs were as much a part of Dean’s sex list as condoms were. She was loud, verbose and explicit. I could barely believe that they had sex at their homes, since their parents would have to know (in exacting detail) whenever they had sex.

 

They’d switched positions, with Victoria riding Dean reverse cowgirl. He was holding onto her arms, making her spine arc. It also meant her boobs were bouncing and everyone in the room could get an eyeful of them. They were good breasts, really. I would have been quite happy to play with them and run my fingers over those pointing nipples. And who knows? I might still get the chance tonight.

 

My thoughts on the matter ended as Rory slid in behind me. I pushed back against him, feeling his iron rod pressing against me rear. Carlos took a step forward, and I felt another rod pressing against my lower stomach. I grinned. This was going to be good. They picked me up, and I wrapped my arms around Carlos’s shoulders. And now for the descent.

 

I was sandwiched in between Rory and Carlos. Rory had his cock deep in my ass while Carlos claimed my pussy. It felt so good. Their big cocks were stretching me and filling me up as I was pressed between the two hot studs. The Wards must have a hell of a workout program, since Carlos was slamming into me like a man possessed. With every thrust, it felt like he was slamming my pussy into my lungs.

 

Somehow, using flexibility I didn’t even know I’d had, Carlos had gotten my legs up over his shoulders. My legs were on either side of my tits, pressing them together from the sides as Carlos’s defined chest pressed against them from the front.

 

My head was thrown back against Rory’s shoulder, staring up at my reflection in the ceiling mirror. It provided quite the view. A busty girl, trapped between two hot studs. She was obviously a slut who loved taking two dicks at once.

 

I was so lost in lust it took me a few minutes to remember who was holding onto my rear. Carlos, it had to be Carlos. He wasn’t doing anything more than squeezing me, moving me up and down his and Rory’s cocks. A pity, since a good groping or spanking could be fun too. But, I supposed he didn’t really have the room to work, with Rory so close behind me.

 

I wasn’t used to being quite so passive during sex. Usually I could grind my hips against my partner(s) or work my tongue along their cock or inside their pussy. But the position I was in meant I couldn’t do much more than squeeze down and give out some of my best dirty talk.

 

“Come on, boys, can’t you fuck me harder? I want those big, hard cocks of yours slamming in and out of me. Don’t you want to make sure I never forget what you studs are doing to me? Come on and fuck me!”

 

“Okay, I think that’s quite enough,” Rory said in an amused tone.

 

He reached around me and slid two fingers into my mouth. I opened wide, giving him room to do whatever it was he was planning to do. And if I didn’t like it, well, his fingers were in my mouth. That gave me options.

 

Rory grabbed my tongue and tugged it out of my mouth. So he preferred silence when fucking. Fair enough. Carlos had a small grin on his face as I moaned, feeling Rory pull at my tongue. It would be even better if I had a dick or a pussy in front of me, but at least I could indulge my oral fetish a bit this way.

 

Rory played with my tongue for a few minutes, before letting it slip back inside my mouth. I craned my head to wink at him.

 

“Next time, how about you give me something meatier?”

 

He chuckled, and patted my cheek.

 

“Don’t worry. Me and Carlos will give you a nice creamy treat before the night’s out.”

 

I lasciviously licked my lips.

 

“I’m looking forward to it.”

 

I let my head fall back against his shoulder, and concentrated on the feelings of getting double teamed. It felt good, two thick dicks filling my pussy and ass. And my boobs were getting some stimulation, pressed against Carlos’s chest. I hoped they were feeling as good as I was, and clamped down, to give them a little bit extra. I heard Carlos growl in satisfaction.

 

I felt an orgasm coming on. I decided to make it sound like a big one, to make Rory and Carlos feel more confident in their lovemaking abilities. I thrashed my head from side to side, groaning and moaning as I squeezed down around the two thick cocks inside me.

 

My orgasm washed over me. It wasn’t the biggest or best orgasm I’d ever had, but I’d found that having two cocks (or more) in you made for a pretty satisfying climax all on their own. I could feel my arousal washing out of my pussy as it tightened down around Carlos’s cock. My legs, still propped up on his shoulders twitched and my inner thighs were oh so sensitive.

 

And while I was enjoying my orgasm, the boys didn’t stop. They kept on fucking me, picking me and lowering me down on their hot, thick cocks. It felt so good, and I was sure I’d get at least one more orgasm out of them before they came, which would probably be good for another orgasm all on its own.

 

“Hey, Rory,” Carlos grunted, sweat beading on his forehead.

 

“Yeah?”

 

“Ready to switch?”

 

“Okay, sure. Down you go.”

 

The last part was directed to me. The two of them swung me to the side, dropping me on the bed. It felt bad, their cocks leaving me empty, and I whined as I waited for them to switch.

 

As it happened, I was the one who ended up switching. The two of them turned me around while they stayed in place. In less than a minute, I was back where I wanted to be, impaled on two cocks. I was glad that Rory felt just as good inside my pussy as my ass, and vice versa for Carlos.

 

I leaned forward to kiss Rory, tongue pressing against his lips. He kissed back, his hand moving up from my thigh to the back of my head to hold me close. My eyes opened wide as he bit down on my lip. The shock of pain was just enough to make a counterpoint to the pleasure still filling my body. The same principal as getting spanked, or feeling someone lightly tugging on my breasts. Just enough sour to make the sweet come through stronger.

 

I rode their cocks in silence for a minute, my eyes closed and reveling in the feeling of two big cocks stretching my lower holes. Finally, I broke the silence (in as much as there could be any silence with Victoria still going strong nearby).

 

“So, boys, now that you’ve had both, which do you like more?”

 

I saw Rory’s face form a frown as he considered it, and I heard Carlos hum in thought.

 

“I-“

 

“Def-“

 

I laughed as they both spoke at the same time. I caught one half of some non-verbal communication before Carlos spoke up again.

 

“I like your pussy more. Just, the way you’re so wet, and that you can just clench down on me so much tighter there than in your ass.” I squeezed down as hard as I could back there. “Yeah, like that. Your pussy gets my vote.”

 

I smiled at Rory as a stranger heaped compliments on my sexual prowress.

 

“How about you, Rory-kins?”

 

There was a frozen minute of silence before all three of us started laughing. They actually stopped fucking me, letting me rest on their laps (and their cocks) as Rory almost fell backwards as he laughed.

 

“Man. Oh man. Don’t ever call me that again, Tawnee. I’m going to have enough trouble getting this bastard,” he reached past me to slap Carlos’s shoulder, “to not tell everyone at work. Now, ass or pussy?” He stroked his chin, still smiling. “Yeah, I’d go with your pussy too. They’re both good, and I know how sweet your mouth is, but I have to say your pussy is the best of the three.”

 

“Ah, how sweet of you two. Sadly, mu pussy has a one cock limit, so Carlos will just have to satisfy himself with my ass, or my mouth or my tits or my hands or my…” I trailed off, chuckling.

 

“I actually wouldn’t mind trying those out later,” Carlos said thoughtfully.

 

“Trust me, man, they’re great. She and an older friend-“

 

“Candy,” I interjected.

 

“Candy came to a party some friends had, and wow, she was great no matter which way you had her,” Rory said.

 

I nodded, remembering my first gangbang. Rory had fucked me a lot that day, and so had every other frat boy in the house. Cindy insisted on a long, long shower for me before she let me get back into her car. You’d think a stripper (prostitute) would be more accepting of cum stains. And I’d be visiting Club Lango’s showers tonight (or next morning, maybe) as well. Probably joined by Victoria, Lisa, Dean… man, everyone in this room would probably want a shower. At least the club rules meant it wouldn’t turn into a shower orgy, as fun as that sounded.

 

I took my mind off future sex and focused on the sex I was having here and now. Rory in my pussy and Carlos in my ass felt just as good as Rory in my ass and Carlos in my pussy. I shook my hips, swaying from side to side enough to look sexy and feel good, but not far enough to fall out of their grasps.

 

As the two superheroes continued to fuck me, I let my head bounce around, getting a nice long look around the room. It was nice to see how my friend, and what the woman who’d threatened to kill me, were being fucked.

 

Lisa had gotten that double-ended dildo into Amy, and the two of them were frantically kissing as they both worked to get that length of rubber going in and out of them. I was pretty surprised to see that Amy was on top of Lisa. I had her pegged for someone who would need to be coaxed through sex every step of the way. But, if it worked for the two of them, then it worked. Amy had her eyes closed as Lisa sucked on her nipples and grabbed her ass. I hoped that she would be considerate enough to return the pleasure to Lisa soon.

 

I also hoped neither of them were so drunk as to throw up on the other.

 

On the other end of the bed Lisa and Amy were on, Dean and Victoria were just resting. They must have cum, and were building up wind for a second go-around. I wondered if Glory Girl did anal? They had to have tried it at least once, with the way she loved sex so much.

 

I would have loved to be the one doing that. Getting one of the most famous superheroines on the East Coast under me, shoving some thick dildo into her rear, listening to her squeals of surprise and outrage gradually turn into slutty moans as she realized how much she loved getting fucked in the ass…

 

I made a mental note to buy a Glory Girl costume from a store. Lisa could pass for her, and I was sure she’d have some fantasies I could help her live out in exchange. Maybe something involving Alexandria? Internet rumor said she looked vaguely like me under her costume, and she was supposed to have a Thinker rating. And I knew how much Lisa loved tearing down anyone who said they were smarter than her. Yeah, if I said I’d bring along a paddle for her to use, I was sure I could get Lisa to agree to the Glory Girl idea.

 

I felt a rush as my plans came to me, and leaned forward to kiss Rory again. I wished I could also kiss Carlos, but neither of us were flexible enough to make that work as he continued to pound my ass. The best I could do was reach behind me and grab one of his hands. It was an oddly sweet gesture, to hold a stranger’s hand as he and his friend double-teamed you for money, but I still took a certain emotional pleasure out of it.

 

The fucking continued for another good fifteen minutes. I was astounded that they had the endurance to keep going for that long with cumming or flagging, but Rory and Carlos kept on pounding my body, filling up my pussy and ass with the occasional hand running across my nipples or clit. I managed to get two more orgasms before they stopped.

 

As their thrusts slowed down inside me, I wondered what was next. I knew the signs if a man was about to cum inside of me, and it was obvious they weren’t. So what were they going to do instead? Switch again? Would one of them take me up on my offer to let them use my tits or mouth? Or would they really switch, and bring in one of the other hot, horny teens around the room? I wouldn’t say no to eating out Glory Girl as her sister used a strap-on on me.

 

Rory and Carlos slid to a stop inside me. I whined, though I would have whined more if they had actually taken their dicks out of me. While the pleasure of getting creampied (and whatever the equivalent for my ass was) couldn’t compare to what the guy had to feel, it still felt nice to get filled up with cum.

 

“Why? Don’t you guys want to fill me up with your hot, sticky loads?” I asked, wiggling my hips from side to side.

 

“Yes, but we’ve got something special planned for you. Don’t want that cum to go to waste in-.”

 

“Carlos.”

 

“Yeah, um, oops.” Carlos sounded embarrassed, and I wondered what they were planning. Filling up a glass and having me and Lisa drink out of it? It wouldn’t be the first time I’d been asked to lick semen off of something.

 

I thought about asking for clarification, but decided not to. They probably wouldn’t explain, and I’d be finding out soon enough anyways. Instead, I just sat there, impaled on their dicks and waiting for them to start thrusting again. I gave Rory my best needy look; wide eyes, pouting lips, the works. Anything I could to get them to start fucking me again.

 

While I waited for the boys to get ready again, I looked over at the two couples fucking. I needed something to keep my juices flowing, and watching blondes get railed was the ticket. I almost burst out laughing at what I saw.

 

Dean must have gotten it back up, and had gotten up. He was standing upright, fucking Victoria. Her long legs were wrapped around his waist, and she had to be using her flight powers to help keep herself on his dick. After all, there was no way anybody could ever be hard enough to keep someone as big as her in the air just using their dick. Since she was, with Dean’s hands busy kneading her tits, I was sure my logic checked out. And when Dean started walking around the room, with Glory Girl still impaled on his cock and loving it, I felt something wash over my mind.

 

It had to be her emotional aura, I realized. It was hard to distinguish from the lust I was already feeling, but the wave of raw, sharp-edged need that filled me had to be part of the famous awe aura Glory Girl could make. I hadn’t realized she could do emotions other than awe, but I wasn’t complaining. Especially because it got Rory and Carlos back into gear.

 

The two of them started fucking me again, making me bounce up and down on their cocks as they split me in two. My attention was somewhat drawn away from them as Dean came into my field of view, Victoria still rocking on top of his cock. That was a position I’d never expected to see in real life, and the one time I’d seen it in fiction was when I’d walked in on Alec having some ‘special time’ with his collection of animated porn.

 

The two of them stopped midway between me and my lovers, and Lisa and Amy. All five of us were getting the benefit of Glory Girl’s aura, and I could feel Rory and Carlos fucking me even harder than before.

 

Looking over at the lesbian scene, the same was happening to them. Amy had turned Lisa around so the healer could watch the rest of the room. I wondered which five of us she was most into? There was certainly something for everyone on display. As I watched her watching us, I noticed that Amy was staring almost constantly at Victoria and Dean. So she had a crush or something on her sister’s boyfriend? How soap operaish.

 

Lisa, on the other hand, wasn’t looking at much of anything. Her face was buried in the bed sheets as Amy just fucking pounded her into the ground. I could hear the wet slap of flesh even over Victoria’s screams of ecstasy and myself getting pounded. I smiled to myself. If Amy didn’t heal up Lisa before she left, my friend was going to be walking funny tomorrow.

 

We had ended up on one of the beds, Rory lying on it, me on top of him, and Carlos on top of me. It meant they had easy access to my body, since they didn’t have to worry about holding me up. And it meant I could brace myself on the bed to grind against their dicks more effectively, making us all feel good.

 

The boys fucking me made me feel better and better, rising from the low level of arousal that was natural when my body was played with. I closed my eyes and did a whole-body shiver, feeling them reaching deep inside me. Their hands were playing with the rest of my body, pinching and stroking and making me feel good enough I was sure I could cum from just that, even without their thick dicks inside me. And since they were inside me, that just meant my orgasm would be that much better.

 

“Come on, Deanny, I want you to feel good too.”

 

Victoria’s voice cut through the haze of lust in my brain like a hot knife through butter.

 

“I am, baby. Believe me, I am.”

 

“Yeah right. You haven’t even cum once yet. Come on, isn’t my tight, wet, pussy good enough for you?”

 

Something about the way Victoria said that made me pay attention. For one thing, it wasn’t just another repetition on how hard she was being fucked and how good it felt. For another… I’d thought Dean had already cum. If he hadn’t, and Rory and Carlos hadn’t, were they all planning the same thing? Almost certainly. Oh boy, what a treat to look forward to.

 

As I watched, Dean leaned forward to whisper something in Victoria’s ear. An interesting series of expressions played across her face. First there was incomprehension, followed by shock, followed by a sinister interest. Oh boy, what a treat to look forward to.

 

I stifled a moan of disappointment as Rory and Carlos pulled their cocks out of me. It was still feeling good, damnit, even half a dozen orgasms later. My legs were like jelly, and I fell onto the floor as the boys let go of me. They both made a sound of alarm, and helped me up onto my feet. As I leaned against them, I got a good look at what being fucked so hard had done to me.

 

My crotch was a mess. Arousal was splattered all over it, almost up to my belly button. And for my legs? Completely shiny and sticky from all the arousal that had been forced out of my pussy by Carlos and Rory’s cocks. I drew a shaking finger along my inner thigh, feeling the muscles spasming underneath my skin. It sent a slight shock of pleasure through me, and I briefly considered running my finger up a bit higher, and letting the boys watch me masturbate myself to an orgasm.

 

No; it sounded nice, but no. Right now was time to focus on the men who were paying for my attention. I smiled at both of them, feeling a surge of lust as I looked at their naked, fit bodies.

 

“What now, boys? Want to try me in a new position?”

 

Rory’s smile grew from a slightly amused half-smile to a full-fledged grin as Carlos chuckled.

 

“You read my mind. Why don’t you go say hi to Victoria first, though.”

 

I felt a sharp grin flash across my face.

 

“Interested in some girl on girl, huh? Sure thing, if she’s up for it.”

 

I took a step towards Dean and Victoria, and almost fell on my face. Carlos caught me before I went all the way. Wow, them fucking me had taken more out of me than I’d thought. Carlos drew me back upwards as Rory stifled a laugh. I glared at him and kissed Carlos on the cheek.

 

I rested in his embrace while I gathered my strength. His hands wandered all over my body, though they kept on coming back to my breasts. I supposed he’d never seen a woman with such a large chest before. Either that, or he really liked nipple piercings. He kept on lightly tugging on the bars until I started squirming in his grasp. As I felt even more arousal leaking out of my slit, I decided it was time to get out of reach and go makeout with Glory Girl or whatever they had planned.

 

This time, I was actually steady enough on my feet to cross the distance. As I covered the few yards separating us, I saw Dean look up from Victoria’s chest and glance at me. I shot him a quick smile, and he nodded back. Victoria let her head bounce back to see me and shot me a matching, upside down smile.

 

I got to them and leaned against Victoria’s back. My arms went around her hips, pressing against her and Dean. I considered getting some indirect payback by groping her in exchange for Carlos doing the same to me, but decided not to. A punch from Glory Girl would send me through the wall like a Loony Tunes character, but without the immunity to meaningful damage Bugs Bunny had.

 

I contented myself with just getting a nice firm grip on her outer thigh. She was beautifully tanned and toned, and, while Dean was a looker himself, there was no problem deciding which half of the couple was hotter.

 

I shook my head to stop myself from drooling on her, and smiled at both of them.

 

“Thing One and Thing Two,” I jerked my head back at Rory and Carlos, “have some super-secret special thing planned. You up for it, Victoria?”

 

“Is it,” she glanced at Dean, “what you told me about?” He nodded, still gently pulling her up and down on his dick. “Yeah, sure, I’m game.”

 

She literally flew off Dean’s cock, and landed with graceful ease in front of Rory and Carlos. I shook my head and caught Dean’s eye. He just smiled, and I wondered what else she used her powers for in the bedroom.

 

I glanced over at the final pair. Amy and Lisa were still going strong, and they were both watching the rest of us as they fucked in a rather unlikely position where they were both on all fours with Amy above Lisa. It was only possible for them to fuck each other with a dildo, and I internally shuddered at the thought of trying that position with a real cock.

 

Victoria was already on her knees when I rejoined her. I knelt down beside her, feeling my legs quiver as I took my weight off my feet. I squeaked as Victoria pulled me in for a kiss. It was over soon, almost before I had time to understand what was happening, and certainly before I had time to see if she’d open her mouth for me.

 

She pulled back, eyes smiling as her hands ran down my body. Amazingly, her hands actually stayed at my sides, instead of going for my tits like most people. Maybe she didn’t want to dwell on someone having a better rack than her? (Even though in every other physical aspect she was hotter than me.)

 

Dean joined Rory and Carlos and started stroking his cock along with them (not in sync, though. That would just be creepy.) I knew what was coming. A three guy, two girl bukkake. I pressed my head against Victoria. Glory Girl and Skitter, cheek to cheek and acting like sluts waiting for a load of cum to share. What a world we lived in.

 

Both of us stared up at the men in front of us as they masturbated. It did not take long at all for them three of them to reach their limits. Dean came first, thick jets of cum shooting out of his penis. His semen mostly landed on Victoria, but some of it splattered on me. Victoria giggled as her boyfriend came on her as five other people, two of them strangers, watched them. I glanced downwards, and was surprised to see that she didn’t have a death grip on her knees. Maybe she wasn’t as embarrassed as I thought she was.

 

Dean dumped a sizeable load on her. I couldn’t tell exactly how much, since Dean had aimed at Victoria’s open mouth, but it was close to a one-man bukkake. The sides of her jaw had long lines of cum hanging down. As I watched, one of them snapped and fell, landing on her perfect breasts. Somehow, her makeup stayed perfect under the barrage of semen, lipstick and eyeliner and all that staying where they were supposed to. I wondered what kind of brand she used. When I got facialed, my makeup started running like it was in a marathon.

 

Rory came soon after. He aimed for me, his cock just a few inches from my face. I’d taken too much cum to the face to gasp at a new load landing on me. I just smiled as I felt the hot, thick, sticky load hit my skin. He had been saving up a lot of cum, maybe even since I’d last seen him. He flat out covered the lower half of my face, from my jaw almost to my eyes. And since my face was upturned, and his cum was so thick, it stayed there, instead of running down to drop on my breasts. I kept my hands at my sides, waiting for the final load. Then I could rub it over my face, catching every spot they’d missed. And then lick it up before it got cold, of course.

 

Carlos came like a fire hose. Both Victoria and I ended up completely covered in cum. I had to shut my eyes to stop cum from getting into them, and then I felt even more landing on my eyelids. Some trickled in between my lips, and I tasted Carlos’s semen. It was salty and thick. I could feel cum pooling on my forehead, and more splattering on my shoulders and breasts. Before my eyes were glued closed, I could see the same happening to Victoria.

 

Christ, was this guy always like this, or had he been saving up for the past month? I didn’t know which option was scarier. I held Victoria’s hand as we were bukkaked by three guys. She squeezed back, and I felt her lustful aura redouble. If she was hoping to get the boys back up after that display, she was in for some disappointment. I was sure we’d have at least half an hour to go before any of them got hard again, no matter how sexy we were.

 

That thought logically led to another, and I pulled my head slightly away from Victoria. I could feel cum sticking to our cheeks, and could picture the lines of cum connecting us. I repositioned myself, so I was kneeling in front of Victoria, facing her. I still couldn’t see, but it wasn’t that hard to kiss Victoria, especially with the bugs providing a rough outline of everyone in the room from the crevices they were watching from.

 

This time, our kiss lasted a lot longer. Our tongues pressed against each other, and I let her win. She invaded my mouth, her tongue snapping up the small amount of cum in my mouth that I hadn’t already swallowed. We clung to each other, hands at the small of each other’s back as we made out. I bet we looked hot, and I hoped Lisa and Amy, as the only people still fucking, appreciated the view.

 

We finally broke for air, both still blind. That wasn’t going to last for long. As I leaned in to lick cum off Victoria’s cheek, she put a hand on my chest in a stopping motion. What now? Surely she didn’t expect to just clean off with a towel or something. That would be a massive letdown after what we’d done so far.

 

I opened my mouth to ask, but was drowned out by Amy reaching orgasm. And I’d thought her sister was loud. I thought someone was being murdered before I realized who it was screaming. I could hear Amy taking a deep breath, before screaming out in pleasure again. This time, thankfully, she was a bit quieter.

 

Either Lisa was a lot better lover than I’d ever experienced, or Amy was very pent up. Maybe I should see if I could get her to scream that loud later.

 

“Wow,” Victoria said, chuckling. “I guess Ames has never masturbated when anyone else is in the house.”

 

She sounded kind of embarrassed, over finding how vocal her sister could be, I supposed. Still, I didn’t think she had too much room to comment, given how loud she had been with Dean. She also sounded gooey, cum sticking to her lips as they opened and closed.

 

“Anyways,” I could picture her shaking her head to bring her back to the task at hand, “don’t swallow the cum, okay?”

 

“Okay…” I trailed off, not sure where she was going. Snowballing maybe?

 

“And once we’re clean, go visit your friend, all right? Let the boys see you two swap their cum, maybe have some spill out onto her face, that sort of thing.”

 

“I fully support that idea,” Carlos said, a note of eager anticipation in his voice.

 

I rolled my closed eyes. I bet he did. And ditto for the other guys. Still, they were paying for the night, so what they wanted went.

 

This time, Victoria leaned in towards me. I felt her tongue press against my chin, slowly being drawn up to my lips. My own tongue darted out to meet her, and we pressed against each other briefly. Then we both separated, licking cum off each other.

 

My hands slid down Victoria’s back, going to her ass. It was a great ass. Nice and firm under my hands as I explored it. Her costume didn’t do it justice. She needed to wear something shorter or tighter if she wanted to show it off. Given what she’d done already tonight, it was obvious she loved her body and loved showing it off. It was beyond me why she didn’t wear something to better emphasize it. Maybe she didn’t like sitting on cold seats with bare legs. Or maybe New Wave wasn’t keen on sexualizing a teenager. One or the other.

 

I considered that as I collected tongueful after tongueful of cum off of Victoria’s face. As fun as it was, running my tongue over her soft, smooth skin, I quickly ran into a problem. My mouth was only so large, and there was a lot of cum on her face. I couldn’t hold it all in my mouth without swallowing it or letting it run down my chin. And there was still a lot of cum left on her face. I could see Victoria facing the same problem.

 

I pulled away from her, but ran into a problem. I couldn’t talk to her without swallowing the cum in my mouth, and she didn’t want me to do that. Luckily, Victoria understood our mutual problem. She frowned in thought, her features still obscured under a healthy layer of cum. Then she smiled.

 

She stood up, dragging me along with her. She turned over to the bed Lisa and Amy were on, and started towards them. I followed her, swinging my hips just as much as she was. I was sure the guys behind us appreciated that. I could hear them talking in low voices to each other, but couldn’t make out the words. Probably about how lucky they were to be part of an orgy with a bunch of hot, eager girls.

 

We climbed onto the bed with them. Lisa was grinning, while Amy looked really unsure and nervous. I let Victoria handle her sister, while I crawled over to Lisa. I was sure she knew what was about to happen, judging by the way she was licking her lips.

 

I slid into her lap, lower bodies pressed against each other. She was nice and warm, and I purred at the back of my throat. My hands slid right down to her butt, since I knew she was fine with me groping her. Her ass wasn’t as large or as muscular as Victoria’s, but it was still a very nice ass. And as Tattletale, it was displayed nicely in her costume. Most capes didn’t go for spandex, since it highlighted every bit of their body, including the bits they didn’t want highlighted. But for someone like Tattletale, who had a great body? It did wonders.

 

Lisa opened her mouth as I got close, sticking her tongue out. I drew her in for a deep kiss, letting the cum of three different men flow out of my mouth and into hers. Lisa took all of it, until there was just a sticky white film left inside me. She kept her mouth open, displaying all of it. Her tongue rose and fell, making the semen shift around inside her mouth. Then Lisa closed her mouth.

 

She swallowed once, twice, three times before opening her mouth again for me to inspect. It was empty, or at least as empty as it could be without Lisa running her tongue over every inch of her mouth. I smiled and leaned in to kiss her on her cum-stained lips.

 

“You’re such a slut,” I whispered, a note of amusement in my voice.

 

“Yeah, and you’re the Virgin Mary,” she whispered back, eyes dancing in delight.

 

Both our voices sounded funny, since there was still cum sticking to the insides of our mouths and throats. And a lot of cum sticking to my face, of course. I hoped Lisa would help me take care of that.

 

I ran a single finger along my cheek, tracing a line through the cum still there. I held it out to Lisa, who slipped her mouth around my finger. I could feel her tongue running over my digit, getting every last drop of semen off of it as her tongue covered every inch of it. It was hot, and if she could do this to a finger, she must be able to work miracles on penises. Maybe I should talk to Brian, see how good of blowjobs she gave. I was always up for learning new skills.

 

I popped my finger out from between Lisa’s parted lips. I was about to gather up another load of cum, but Lisa preempted me. She went for the source, and leaned in. Her tongue pressed against my skin as she ran it up along my face. I smiled. So eager.

 

I sat still and let Lisa clean me off. While I waited, I amused myself by playing with her rear. Squeezing and groping, running my hands along it and under it, all sorts of things. I couldn’t reach her pussy from this position, but I could certainly make her squeak as I molested her.

 

As Lisa moved along my face, her squeaks became increasingly gummy. Just like me, she wasn’t swallowing the cum. She was saving it up in her mouth, to share with me once she had gotten it all. That was so sweet of her.

 

We kissed each other, our lips pressed against each other. I felt something slide into my mouth as we made out. I rolled the cum around in my mouth, savoring the taste and warmth of it. Then I shoved it back into Lisa’s mouth. We swapped cum for a while, hands roaming over each other’s bodies as we kissed and caressed.

 

Finally, we got myself cleaned off. I was spick and span, thought with some shiny traces as Lisa’s saliva dried on me. Hopefully I could grab a towel before round two started. I looked around at the other active pair. I’d seen bits and traces of them as Lisa and I played, but I was eager to get a good look. What could I say? Incest was hot. Correction, incest not involving me and Dad was hot.

 

Victoria had been trying to get Amy to swap cum with her like Lisa and I had been doing. She was hampered by the fact that her mouth was too full to talk, and also that her sister was a lesbian with zero interest in men. As Lisa and I played, I’d been more than half expecting Victoria to but in, cheeks bulging with another present to share with the two of us.

 

But to my surprise, somehow she’d gotten Amy to snowball with her. The two sisters were wrapped in each other’s arms, pressed against each other as Amy sat in her taller sister’s lap. They were locked in a kiss, arms holding each other tight. Their lips were so tight against each other not a bit of cum was escaping.

 

Victoria must have some pretty good puppy dog eyes to convince Amy to do that without speaking. I could learn a thing or two from her, since it took a lot more work to get Brian to agree to, just as some random hypothetical example, walk around his apartment shirtless and wearing tight leather pants. Maybe we could exchange tips later as we railed side by side by Dean and Rory.

 

But why wait? I tugged at Lisa’s hand, and we started crawling across the bed to join the Dallon’s. By the time we arrived, it was too late to share in the cum play. Victoria had just finished swallowing the last of it, her throat visibly working as she swallowed the shared semen of three boys. I didn’t think Amy had swallowed any of it, and had just passed it all back to her sister.

 

I raised an eyebrow as I watched Amy’s hands slide off of Victoria’s shoulders. It was an innocent enough gesture, but I could see signs of tension and longing anticipation in her body language. Amy’s hands slid down to her sister’s hips before stopping, with a visible effort of will. What on earth was that about?

 

Did she have the hots for her sister? I couldn’t blame her. I was attracted to Glory Girl, and she’d threatened to turn me into a red smear. And Amy was adopted. I supposed it was possible, if not probable. At any rate, now wasn’t the time for questions about Panacea’s inclination to lesbian incest.

 

Amy and Victoria separated, Amy’s lips still parted. Victoria cupped her cheek and smiled. I was close enough to feel the wave of satisfaction and contentment from her aura as the two sisters enjoyed a quiet moment. Then Lisa coughed and the spell was broken.

 

Victoria turned to us as Amy scooted back off her lap. There was flush of victory on her face as she grinned at us.

 

“That was fun! What do you guys want to do now?”

 

“It depends on how ready the guys are,” I answered. Both of us looked over at the other side of the room. They were ready all right. All three of them were stroking their hard cocks as they stared at us.

 

“Well,” Lisa said, taking a gulp from a glass that had somehow stayed upright. “What are we waiting for?”

 

I looked at Lisa. She looked at me. I looked at Victoria. She looked at me. They both looked at each other. There wasn’t anything we were waiting for. The only thing left to decide was how to do it.

 

The same unspoken thought flashed between me, Lisa and Victoria. We all climbed to our hands and knees and turned around. The guys were presented with a line of nice asses and wet pussies, ready and waiting for them. I grinned as I heard some cheers behind me, followed by swift footsteps. A pair of warm, strong hands grabbed me. I wasn’t certain who the hands belonged to, and didn’t look behind me to find out. Maybe I could tell by the shape of the dick that was about to slide inside me.

 

… Nope. But at least it felt good. I debated if I should turn around now to find out who was fucking me, or if I should just wait, and indulge that very kinky fantasy I had of being a public use slut. After all, this was the most likely chance I was ever going to get, without the insanity of actually being a free use public slut.

 

I moaned, and there were matching groans from Lisa and Victoria. Each of us had a guy fucking us doggy style. Amy was in front of us, her gaze switching from girl to girl as she masturbated. I smirked as I noticed that her gaze kept on coming back to my breasts as they swung back and forth underneath me. Maybe I could get both Panacea and Glory Girl to suckle at my chest like a couple of babies.

 

As the guy behind me picked up speed, I smiled. This had been, and was going to keep on being, a great night.

 

 

I honestly hadn’t ever expected to come back to Winslow. It had become obvious that I wasn’t going to be allowed to learn anything there, Dad wasn’t around to guilt me into going, and I wasn’t living at home for social service workers to find. But, I’d talked it over with Brian and Lisa, and had decided to come by to formally drop out of Winslow High School. Maybe later I’d get my GED, but for now, the Undersiders were going to be my life and social circle.

 

I was eager to get this over and done with, and go out on a date with Brian to relieve any lingering stress from this hellpit. And because I was going on a date with Brian, I was wearing clothes I could never have imagined on myself even a few months ago.

 

It wasn’t even that my outfit was that wild. A skirt that stopped just above my knees, leggings that covered everything, and a blouse that displayed only the smallest part of my cleavage. Still, Lisa and I had worked together to create an outfit that made me look really good. I couldn’t wait to see Brian’s reaction when he saw me.

 

And it would be a good one, judging by the reactions of the students sharing the hallways with me. A people who I was vaguely acquainted with did exaggerated double takes at me. Since some of the people staring at me were with their significant others, I predicted a stormy relationship in the near future for Winslow’s dating scene.

 

Some of them were handling my new look better than others. Greg Veder, someone I barely knew or cared for, was acting like his head was on a swivel, and had stared at me every second I’d been in view, and a couple after. What was his problem? It’s not like we knew each other. We’d hardly talked at all, and I, somehow, had been even lower on the social totem pole of Winslow than him.

 

Luckily, I didn’t see the trio at all. Part of that, I had to admit, was planning my route to avoid the classrooms they should be going to. And of course, I knew what they looked like even in my insect’s blurred vision.

 

Dealing with the school’s administration was as pleasant as sitting on a bed of knives. Principal Blackwell was extremely condescending and dismissive towards me, and I had to grin and bear it if I wanted her signature. I got it, after a series of increasingly less-veiled remarks about me.

 

As I walked out of the office, I sighed in relief. With that over, I shouldn’t be returning to Winslow ever again. And none too soon. The bells were ringing for lunch, which meant the trio would be out in the halls soon. I couldn’t believe it had taken just over an entire class period to get Blackwell to sign the damn papers. I’d be pushing it to make my lunch date with Brian, and I couldn’t afford to get stopped by Emma and her pack of cronies. I went through the right halls at the right time, avoiding them without looking like I was doing so. I couldn’t avoid all of Emma’s flunkies, and I saw them pulling out their phones as I went by. Well, good for them. I’d be out of the school before they could do anything, unless Sophia wanted to actually sprint through the hallways just to take a swing at me.

 

I also couldn’t avoid Greg. Still, seeing him ogle my breasts versus having to deal with Emma, wasn’t really a dilemma. As I walked down the hall to where he was, I could see him visibly working up his courage to talk to me, in between staring at my breasts. Just as he stepped forward, he was elbowed aside by some jock-looking type.

 

He looked vaguely familiar, though I couldn’t quite place him. There were a lot of muscular guys and girls at Winslow, and far too many of them had gang signs. I couldn’t see any swastikas or red and black on him, so he probably wasn’t a Nazi. Which wasn’t the same as saying he was a nice guy. Greg could attest to that as he picked himself up off the floor, still staring at my breasts. And, in turn, just because you were weak and easily pushed around, didn’t make you a nice guy.

 

“Hey, baby. It’s Tina, right?” He didn’t wait for me to respond. “So, I was wondering how you’d like to go out with the star running back of the football team.” He winked and pointed a thumb at himself.

 

Now I remembered where I knew him from. He was one of the assholes Sophia convinced to try and chase me down to do something to me. I’d outran them, so I never found out what, but it hadn’t endeared me to them.

 

I thought of a couple different ways to respond to the jock. In the end, I went for one of the simplest and yet most effective. I kept on walking. I brushed past him and Greg, heading for the exit. I heard a splutter of rage behind me, and I tensed, prepared to deliver a brief, painful reminder of what happened if you grabbed a girl without permission.

 

Nothing happened, besides getting a lot more people looking at me. A tight, humorless smirk formed on my lips as my swarm picked up Emma and Sophia walking towards me. They were much too far away to reach me, especially since I was only a few feet from the exit.

 

As I stepped through Winslow’s doors for the last time, I fought the urge to turn around and flip the building and almost everyone in it off. Free at last, free at last, thank God almighty. Now all I had to do was go meet Brian and have a nice, filling lunch.

 

As I left the school perimeter, my smile got slightly more humorous. Emma and Sophia were still walking towards the exit, as was Greg. It looked like they’d all arrive at once. Too bad, so sad, Emma. You’d just missed your last chance to see me ever again. Over the years, I’d thought about the perfect cutting remark to make to her as something suitably nasty got her out of my life forever, but, in the end, this was fine. I was okay with leaving my former best fried behind me without any witty one-liner or humiliation.

 

And now it was time to go have lunch with my lover, and spend the rest of the afternoon with my friends. I couldn’t think of anything better.

 

Epilogue

Amy shifted from side to side, trying to get comfortable. Not too far, of course. If she moved too far, she would be embarrassed for ten seconds before dying, which was the logical thing to feel and happen after you squirm so much you fall out of your sister’s arms as she’s flying you back home.

 

Normally, flying with Victoria, being wrapped up in her arms and pressed against her body, was both pain and pleasure for Amy. Pleasure, because getting to touch her sister was a wonderful, amazing feeling, even if she never dared to let her hands wander and touch all the places she wanted to touch. Pain, because she couldn’t touch all the places she wanted to touch, knowing that her sister didn’t even begin to think there could be something between them, something more than just sisterly affection.

 

Tonight, however, Amy’s thoughts were turned inward, focused on her own body. More specifically, on the small piece of plastic inside her. Sara had slid the buttplug inside her during the final minutes of the orgy, and had convinced her to keep it inside her. Amy had felt her eyes cross as it slid inside her. Nothing had ever gone back there before tonight, and Amy had thought it would always stay that way. Not even the fact that it didn’t feel as bad (and even somewhat good) as Amy had thought changed that. And the look on Sara’s face when she did that…

 

Sara… Amy had never really thought about hate fucks before, but she certainly believed in them now. That girl was annoying. Smug and superior, like some underage whore was better than the most famous healer on the East Coast. Yes, she knew her way around another girl’s body, but her constant quips and smug self-assurance was bad enough it almost wasn’t worth it.

 

Amy still wasn’t sure how Sara had talked her into putting the buttplug in. And of course, once it was in, it wasn’t coming out soon. There wasn’t time or privacy in the room as everyone got dressed. And, obviously, she couldn’t do it now. Once they got home, Mom and Dad would probably want to talk about what had happened, and Amy would have to concentrate on making sure her story matched Victoria’s.

 

It would be at least an hour before Amy could pull out that plug. And then she’d have to do something with it. She couldn’t just leave it on the nightstand, obviously. She’d have to clean it and then hide it, at least until she found somewhere to throw it away (not the trash can under the sink. Her family might find it, and there was the occasional creepily obsessed fan who dug through their garbage.)

 

“Something wrong, Ames?”

 

Amy shivered at the sound of her sister’s voice, as smooth as silk. There was no way she could confess that a whore had stuck something up her ass, and had tried to get her to agree to leave it in for the rest of the weekend.

 

“No, no, I’m just… sticky. I could really use a shower when we get home.”

 

Victoria laughed, her voice sounding like tinkling bells.

 

“Tell me about it. I haven’t sweated that much since my last basketball game.”

 

Amy nodded, before burying her face in Victoria’s shoulder. Her sister was right. She had been sweating a lot. The floral perfume she’d applied before they left the house was entirely gone now, the scent buried under the smell of exertion. It was still nice to be able to press her face against her sister, though.

 

Amy looked up at the night sky above them, slowly lightening as the sun rose over the Atlantic Ocean. She didn’t really see the fading stars, as her mind was busy going over what had happened. Amy had thought Victoria was joking when she invited her to a strip club to celebrate Carlos’s birthday. She almost had to pull Amy inside when they arrived, and Amy realized her sister was dead serious.

 

And inside the club certainly hadn’t been Amy’s idea of a good time. Bright, flashing lights and overwhelming, monotonous music were far less enjoyable to her than to her sister. Maybe watching beautiful women dance and take their clothes off could have helped, but there weren’t very many dancers who were any good that night. Until her sister got up on stage and stripped until she was only wearing a thong so skimpy that there was no way their parents knew about it.

 

After that, things started taking a turn for the better. She’d gone farther than she’d ever dared hope with Victoria, even if it wasn’t a patch on what she had dreamed about. Getting to kiss her, to feel those strong muscles moving underneath Vicky’s soft skin… Amy had even gotten to the insides of her sister’s thighs, before caution reasserted itself. Having to get cum in her mouth was a small price to pay in exchange for getting to feel her perfect sister’s perfect body.

 

And of course, there had been the orgasms. Amy supposed she owed Sara some thanks, for giving her her first orgasms without using her own fingers.

 

Something about Sara, and Tawnee too, made Amy feel puzzled as soon as she saw them. There was a nagging sense of familiarity, like they’d met before. But Amy had drawn a blank on that all night. She certainly hadn’t gone to the strip club before, she didn’t think they went to Arcadia with her and Victoria, and she couldn’t think of where else she could have seen them. Walking the streets maybe. That seemed about right for someone like them.

 

Despite Amy’s uncharitable thoughts about the escorts she’d spent the night with, she had to admit that Tawnee, at least, had a certain something about her. Two somethings really. Amy regretted the fact that she hadn’t gotten to play with those huge breasts at least once during the night. And those nipple piercings had gleamed in the light so intriguingly. Amy wouldn’t have turned down the chance to play with them and see how much the floozy would moan as Amy tugged on them.

 

Amy was aware she was feeling somewhat less charitable than normal. She put most of that down to her hangover. She had been urged on by Sara to drink up and get less nervous. Amy probably wouldn’t have if Sara hadn’t matched her drink for drink. And now she was paying the price.

 

Amy looked away from the sunrise as it got to bright. It seemed horribly unfair to her that she was the only one suffering a hangover. If the other heroes had been drinking all night with her, Amy could have touched them for five seconds and left them feeling right as rain. But because she was the only who’d drank a lot, she was the only one with a hangover, and she couldn’t heal herself of as much as a papercut.

 

Amy buried her head back into Victoria’s shoulder. She couldn’t decide if she wanted the ride to last longer, so she could stay wrapped in her sister’s arms, or if she wanted it to be over as soon as possible, so she could go lie down in a dark room. She wished she could split the difference, and lie down in a dark room with Victoria. But, she knew her sister would be ready to go hang out with her friends as soon as the two of them satisfied parental inquiries about last night.

 

Ugh, but first she’d have to get that plug out of her ass. Right, first assure the parents that everything was fine and they hadn’t gone out boozing and whoring. Then get that toy out of her rear, clean it, and hide somewhere no one would find it. Then, and only then, could Amy go rest for a few hours before she would have to get up to go to the hospital to work the shift she had put her name down for. After several hours of that, then, she could go home.

 

Amy wasn’t sure how many more fun filled nights with her big sister she could stand.

 

Non-Canon Epilogue

 

I was slowly writing a short essay on parahuman Tinkers and patent law when there was a knock on my bedroom door. I looked up, more than ready for a distraction from my homework. College-level classes weren’t harder than high school, it just took more time to do the homework for.

 

Amy entered. I gave my sister my best “I’m glad to see you” smile. She didn’t smile back. I nodded to my bed. She sat down on it, and I spun my chair around to face her.

 

“What’s up?” I asked, leaning back.

 

Amy stared at me for a minute before closing her eyes and sighing. I waited for her to speak.

 

“We’ve got a problem. Last night, remember ‘Sara’ and ‘Tawnee’?”

 

I nodded. Boy, did I ever. I didn’t do much with Sara, but that Tawnee girl was hot. And up for almost anything. I’d been wondering on and off for a week now what to do for Dean’s birthday, and I was beginning to suspect I had an answer.

 

Amy looked ready to either spit or throw up as she continued talking.

 

“When I touched them, I couldn’t help but notice they both had a Corona Pollentia.”

 

I frowned. That… was bad news. There was only one reason a person would have that structure in their brain, but that meant-

 

“Why would two capes be slumming as prostitutes?”

 

It didn’t make sense. There were maybe three parahumans I’d heard of in thirty years who didn’t do something with their powers. And none of them were right smack dab in the prime of their lives.

 

“Come on Vicky. Two capes, one with big boobs and long black hair. Her friend’s a blonde. Ring a bell?”

 

I stared at Amy for a second before I made the same connection she had. My eyes widened and I said a word Mom had repeatedly told me never to say around cameras.

 

“Bug bitch and Tattletale?”

 

Amy nodded, a grim expression on her face. And now that I had said it, the connection seemed inescapable. They were close enough in height for the right shoes to do the rest, the same body type, hell, Sara even sounded like Tattletale. How could I have been so blind?

 

I slumped back into my chair, fingers drumming against the desktop. Hell, that meant the two of them had infiltrated the nightclub to get to us. Was Tattletale really psychic, and had mindwhammied people to make them think she and her friend worked there? And how had they known we were coming? I hadn’t known the exact club until just a few hours before.

 

Damn it, damn it, damn it. The interviews the PRT did after the bank robbery said that it was pretty likely Tattletale could pick up information from people even if they didn’t say it. And she’d spent all night with me, Amy, and-

 

“I have to call Dean. And the others. We have to warn them.”

 

Oh God, Mom was going to tear a strip of skin off of me when I told her. And I’d have to tell her. And then Director Piggot would want to do the same. And Armsmaster, Miss Militia and everybody else I knew as a cape.

 

Damn it, how had a bit of fun ended so badly?

 

---

All characters in sexual situations are over the age of consent. If the text says that they aren't, this message takes precedence over the text. This is an unofficial fan work, and not endorsed by Wildbow in any way.

 

 

Chapter 6

Skitter Stripper 6

The orgy of reality didn’t match up that well with the orgy of her dreams. Whenever Amy had imagined herself being in an orgy, it was an all-female one. There would be her and her sister, of course, and a variety of other girls drawn from Amy’s life. And it would all be fun and games, and Victoria wouldn’t mind that she and Amy had lots and lots of sex.

So what other girls should there be? Amy felt that it was cheating to just populate her imaginary orgy with Vicky variants. Maid Vicky, nun Vicky, that sort of thing. So who else should be there? Sara, maybe. Amy felt obligated to include the prostitute the Wards she was with had hired. After all, she had done a lot to and for Amy. And Battery seemed to have that lovely MILF bodytype going on, though Amy had no idea how old the superhero was. Who else should attend? Well, whoever Amy picked, one thing was certain. They would all be girls.

In reality, Amy and Victoria were both present. And that was about it. Half of the… orgierers maybe was the word, were guys. Well-muscled guys, who Amy knew were attractive, but still guys, and therefore a major turnoff and barely worth her attention. As for the girls?

Well, Victoria continued to be as perfect as always. Even now, when she was on all fours and getting railed by Dean. Amy wished she could be the one making Victoria look like that. Her classically beautiful face contorted in the extremes of pleasure, her large breasts hanging underneath her as her boyfriend fucked her… God, sometimes Amy was really jealous of Dean instead of just jealous of him.

The other two girls were good enough eye candy, at least if Victoria hadn’t been there. The brunette bimbo was something else. Amy was surprised she could walk around with those udders on her chest. Not that she was getting the chance to right now. Instead, she was getting fucked hard by Carlos.

Tammie or Taylor or whatever… Tawnee, Amy thought it was Tawnee (and God above, was that a stupid name. But a stupid name for a stupid looking girl, Amy supposed) was shaking her boobs all over the place as she got fucked. If Amy got to close to them, she supposed she’d get her eye taken out. Especially by one of those piercings she had.

The nipple piercings she had were surprisingly tasteful, especially since Tawnee seemed the type to love pink and sequins. They were just a bar of metal through her nubs, with small balls at each end. They looked big enough to have things attached to them, though. Amy wondered how often the overpriced, oversexed bimbo got led around like a dog with a leash attached to both her breasts.

Something seemed to be flying from Tawnee’s breasts with every stroke from Carlos. At first Amy thought the white specks were cum from one of the innumerable cum shots the stripper had taken. Then she realized what they really were.

The big-boobed, big-haired bimbo was lactating. Amy wondered if she was pregnant and, if so, if she knew who the father was. Probably not, Amy decided. Tawnee looked like the type of girl who took a dozen new cocks a night, and charged more if they wanted to use a condom.

Amy’s gaze wandered from Tawnee over to her original partner for the night. Sara seemed to have more brains than her friend, not that that looked hard. She was looking back at Amy, those green eyes seeming to know all about her and finding it amusing. Amy shivered, remembering how Sara had told her it was okay if Amy wanted to call her a different name, while glancing at Victoria. And Amy had almost done so, as the blonde stripper had coaxed an orgasm out of her.

Tearing her eyes away from where Sara was getting fucked by Rory, Amy naturally looked back at Victoria. Her sister kept on looking hotter and hotter, and Amy wished with every fiber of her being that she could nudge Dean away and show her sister how much better an woman could make a woman feel.

Amy should be the one making Victoria cry out like that. Amy should be the one with her hands on Victoria’s hips, looking down at her bubble butt as it slammed against her. Amy should be the one making Victoria’s face split in a wide smile of pleasure. It just wasn’t fair.

Amy felt frustrated arousal grow inside her. She yanked her gaze back to the foursome on the other side of the room. Sara and Tawnee were side by side now, flat on their backs as they got fucked by Rory and Carlos. Amy’s lips twitched in a brief smile as she watched them start to make out with each other. Both of them had one hand gripping the bed, and the other on each other’s cheeks, holding themselves closely together as they kissed.

But soon, Tawnee broke the kiss. It seemed she couldn’t keep on making out with another girl and demonstrate to the entire room how good she was feeling. Sara pouted as her kissing partner started moaning and thrashing around.

Tawnee was quite the talker. She was letting the entire room know how good it felt to have Carlos fucking her. She couldn’t get it together enough to use actual words, but her constant gasps and moans and half-formed cries got the idea through pretty clearly.

Amy wondered, with Tawnee’s high pitched voice, if people ever thought she was a high schooler or something. If they did, she was sure that the big-boobed stripper got them to pay more, even without dressing up like a naughty student.

Sara was much more streamlined, though only in comparison to Tawnee. On her own, Amy would have checked her out far more than once, and not just because she had long, silky blonde hair, and deep green eyes. She had a nice rack, and legs that Amy thought would look nice in high heels.

And she was a lot quieter than Tawnee. She was biting her lip to stop from crying out like her friend. Rory seemed to take that as a challenge, picking up the pace and making her feel so good Sara’s back arched, lifting her off the bed. Amy licked her lips as she watched the blonde’s boobs jiggle, shaking from the force of the thrusts.

Eventually, Rory made Sara feel so good she started crying out as well. She could manage actual words, and was begging Rory to fuck her harder, and to make her cum by pumping a huge load of his sticky semen into her. Her voice was high-pitched, but still not at the glass shattering levels of her friend.

It did the job, though. Both Carlos and Rory started thrusting even harder than before, slamming into the two whores. After a minute of getting urged on, they came, their voices a low-pitched counterpoint to Sara’s and Tawnee’s. Amy knew neither of them were wearing condoms. The blonde and the bimbo had just gotten creampied.

Well, that was that then. Amy wouldn’t be giving Sara any more oral sex tonight, not unless she cleaned herself out really well. Tasting a man’s cum had only been bearable because Amy had gotten to bury her face in Victoria’s pussy. And she wasn’t anywhere near attracted to the hired help was she was to her sister.

Taking another swig from her glass, Amy realized she hadn’t heard anything from Dean and Victoria in a while. She looked back over to them, wondering what was happening. She could barely keep herself from rolling her eyes.

The two of them had almost stopped fucking, with only the slightest grinding of their hips to show that Dean was still inside Victoria. Instead, they were both watching the foursome, as Sara and Tawnee clung to their partners, begging for more. They got more contact, if not more fucking.

Carlos and Rory were both strong enough to pick up Sara and Tawnee. Pretty easily, too, just scooping the girls up. Amy’s eyebrows rose as she saw how much cum poured out of the two of them as the boy’s dicks slid out. It was just a steady stream of white, oozing out of the stripper’s pussies.

Amy shivered as she imagined what that must feel like. All that hot liquid, inside a rather sensitive place? She wondered if girls who said they liked getting creampied were just lying, or if they were really so kinky that they enjoyed it. Hopefully Amy would never have to find out for herself.

Carlos and Rory put their girls down, and directed them to their softening dicks. Sara and Tawnee took up their task enthusiastically, sucking the shrinking shafts and cupping their balls. Amy’s lips twitched. Obviously the whores couldn’t wait to get fucked again. And that would make, what? Their fifth round of the night.

Amy couldn’t imagine how anybody could have that much stamina. Even for money, and Amy had overheard how much the boys had paid for this room and the two girls. They were getting a lot of money, and it still wouldn’t have been enough to give Amy as much stamina as they had. Hell, one orgasm was usually enough for her per session. Any more than that and Amy started feeling overly sensitive. So why wasn’t she feeling like that now? Amy knew she had cum a couple of times night.

Then she took another swig of her drink and the answer came to her. Hell, wasn’t it Shakespeare who said that wine giveth the desire but taketh the ability? It had certainly given the desire, but Amy wasn’t so sure about the ability. She hadn’t really had a chance to try her lovemaking skills out tonight. She had mostly been a pleasure princess, letting Sara take care of her.

And what kind of care! Sara had obviously been selling herself for a while now, to get so good. Her fingers and mouth had been all over Amy. It was like she had read Amy’s mind to know where all of her most pleasurable spots were. And she had touched on every one of them, again and again. Amy had actually whited out during her last orgasm. Her mind had been filled with exploding stars as Sara used a finger to stroke Amy’s G-spot. That had been something Amy had always hoped she had, but had never been able to find. She supposed she owed Sara a thank you for showing it to her.

Amy had given back, a bit. After all, the chance to pretend that the blonde beauty she was with was Victoria didn’t come up to often. And she liked to think that she had given Sara a fair bit of pleasure in exchange.

But, in the end, Sara was working for Amy, not vice versa. Any sexual frustration Sara wasn’t getting fucked out of her by Carlos could be relieved by masturbating on a seat of all the money the boys had paid the club.

Although glancing over at the foursome, Amy didn’t see how Sara could possibly not be sexually satisfied. Assuming her tastes ran to men, of course. But if she was faking it, she was doing a damn good job. Amy thought she might need to offer some discrete healing to Carlos and Rory afterwards, to repair shattered eardrums.

Amy shook her head in disbelief. They were at it again. Sara and Tawnee were on all fours, sloppily making out with each other. And behind them, Carlos and Rory were fucking them. In fact, from their relative heights, Amy thought they were both fucking the whores in the ass. Their pussies must have finally gotten too filled with cum, Amy supposed.

From her side-on view, Amy had a really good look at Tawnee’s swaying breasts. She couldn’t believe the size that slut had. Give her some black and white leggings, and she would look like a human cow. Amy briefly pondered how she could help (‘help’) the prostitute live out Amy’s momentary fantasy. No matter how full of milk she was now, Amy was sure that she could make the dark-haired girl even more productive. Sure, it would mean violating some self-imposed ethical restraints, but, at least in an erotically-charged daydream, that was a price Amy was willing to pay.

Amy was distracted as she felt someone grab her foot and tug. Looking over, she saw Victoria smiling at her. Amy’s heart sped up, seeing the beautiful smile get directed at her. Swallowing nervously, she smiled back. She hated how plastic it felt, but there was so much arousal in her lower stomach, and it was all being aimed at one girl and one girl only.

Victoria half tugged Amy over to her, and half crawled to where she was. Amy couldn’t bring herself to complain. Especially since it ended with Victoria on top of her, large breasts pressed against her and her smiling face just two inches away from Amy’s own. Amy could kiss her, just lean up and claim those lips, if only she had the courage to do so.

The fact that she didn’t have the courage was the fly in the ointment. Not even as drunk as she was, or how much she treasured the memory of kissing Sara. (At least, Amy was pretty sure she had been kissing Sara. All the drinks she had downed were making her memory a bit fuzzy.) But maybe another drink would help.

Amy reached out, her fingers barely brushing the stem of one of the half-full glasses sitting on a stand next to the bed. She offered it to Vicky while she grabbed another, rather fuller glass. Vicky smiled as she raised her multi-colored drink in a toast.

“Well, Amy. Here’s to us!”

With that, she downed her drink, tilting her head back to drain every last drop. Amy swallowed nervously, watching the graceful curve of her sister’s throat. Victoria had no idea what Amy wanted those words to mean. To her, they were just a mark of sisterly love. But Amy, Amy wanted…

A whole lot of things. And she might be able to get them, if she only had the courage to reach out and take them. Amy gulped down her own drink, feeling the burn of the alcohol down her throat and then her stomach. As she finished her glass, Amy saw Victoria sway slightly and hiccup. Amy’s heart rate redoubled at that sign.

Taking the chance, Amy swayed also. And then she fell forward into her sister’s body. Victoria caught her, and held her close. Amy didn’t have quite enough courage to do anything besides rest her hand on Vicky’s outer thighs, but even that was good enough.

While Victoria’s face was normally worthy of quite a bit of attention, right now Amy found her gaze focused a bit lower. Vicky’s full chest was just inches away from her. Amy’s mouth watered, and she almost lifted her hands off of her sister’s hips. She could almost feel those soft yet firm breasts underneath her hands, fingers slowly sinking in and moving around Victoria’s tanned skin. Neither Amy nor Victoria noticed how her hands were doing just that on the blonde’s thighs.

Amy thought this had to be pretty close to heaven. Was her sister drunk enough to want to have sex? Amy hoped so. That would make this night the best one she had ever had. And, for all her grousing, it had already been pretty good. The sight of Victoria dancing up on a stage, slowly stripping, would stay with her for a long time, especially whenever she needed some fuel for a masturbation session.

“Amy, hey, hey, Amy,” Victoria muttered. A wave of alcohol washed over Amy as her sister opened her mouth. And here Amy was, thinking she had been the one drinking the most. “Ish not fair, you know?” Victoria continued, rubbing her body against Amy’s.

Amy nodded along, glad to listen to whatever Victoria had to say so long as she got to feel her sister like this. And, in a crowning glory, one of Victoria’s thighs was in between Amy’s legs. If she could just shift a bit…

Amy smiled widely as her soaked crotch got pressed against Victoria’s toned, bronzed leg. There was a rush of pure pleasure, made so much better because it was Victoria Amy was pressed against. Wait, had she said something? And had Amy nodded in agreement to it?

It was hard to concentrate on anything besides the sight and smell and feel of Victoria. But Amy thought her sister had said something about her, Amy having fun too, and that she, Victoria would be right there with her. That… actually sounded pretty damn good. Amy was down for make out session with Victoria, even if it was only because her sister was drunk.

Then Amy felt a pair of hands on her thighs, gently spreading them apart. Even without her power, she knew it would have had to have been Dean. And her power told her he was completely hard, and he wasn’t touching Victoria. Shit, had she just agreed to have sex with Dean?

Somehow, Amy couldn’t bring herself to get as mad as she should be at the thought of her sister’s boyfriend fucking her. Maybe it was the intoxicating presence of Victoria, even without her emotional aura. Maybe it was all the booze she had chugged. Maybe it was because she had watched a lot of people have a lot of sex, and she hadn’t been included in most of it.

Whatever the reason, Amy was just nervous about getting fucked by Dean, instead of disgusted and appalled. And Victoria helped soothe her worries. She leaned down, giving Amy a deep, deep kiss. Amy almost shouted in joy, feeling her sister’s firm lips against her own. She eagerly kissed back, wrapping her arms around Victoria’s back.

Amy whined as Victoria broke the kiss. Her older sister turned her head, covering Amy’s face with her long, silky blonde hair. Amy breathed in, smelling the shampoo her sister was wearing. Something floral. It smelled great.

“She’s ready, baby. Just, be careful, please?”

“Of course, Vicky. Here I go, Amy,” Dean’s voice was warm and smooth, but was still an unwelcome contrast to Victoria’s voice.

And then, thankfully, Victoria turned back to Amy. Amy quickly pulled her in for another kiss, clutching her sister like a drowning woman clutched a life vest. Amy twitched as she felt Dean’s cock slide along her inner thighs, and then in between her soaked lower lips.

And like this, if Amy ignored her power, she could pretend it was Victoria fucking her, and not Dean. It was Victoria pushing into her, spreading her walls apart with her cock. It was Victoria she was clamping down around, her wet pussy squeezing the thick rod that felt like it was going to break her in half.

Amy realized that she was feeling really, really good. She had never thought a man could turn her on like this, but Dean’s penis, and his fingers brushing against her clit and inner thighs, were feeling almost as good as kissing Victoria. Amy twitched, her body trying to grind against Dean, before reason reasserted itself. She should be taking in every detail of Victoria’s body, and trying to bring her as much pleasure as possible.

Amy was telling herself she was feeling this good because she was kissing Victoria. Not because of how Dean was stirring up her pussy, making her melt around him. After all, she was a lesbian, who was exclusively attracted to blonde, busty women. And since that didn’t describe Dean, obviously she wasn’t about to orgasm because of him. It was simple really.

Amy moved her quivering hands from Victoria’s back, and reached in between their bodies. She gently, hesitantly, touched her sister’s full, perfect breasts. They had to be the best pair Amy had ever seen. Not an outright parody like Tawnee’s, and not slightly asymmetrical like Amy’s. But two perfect globes, standing out from Victoria’s chest, flawless in every way.

Amy wished she could kiss them, but Victoria was inadvertently trapping her. And there was no way she could, even now, get up the courage to ask Victoria to move so Amy could better appreciate her sister’s boobs. Instead, she just had to move her hands, even though they were trapped in between both of the Dallon’s girls’ bodies.

Amy was feeling hotter and hotter, and she realized something. She was going to cum with a man’s penis inside her. That was something she had never, ever dreamed would have happened before. But Amy could tell she was just a few seconds away. She clung tightly to Victoria, pressing their bodies against each other as she shook in pleasure.

Amy’s fingers dug into Victoria’s shoulders as the knot of pleasure inside her unraveled. She screamed into Victoria’s mouth as she came, feeling her entire body twitch as Dean fucked her. Amy felt like she was going to come apart, like she was going to fragment into a thousand tiny pieces as Victoria and Dean devoted all their attention to her.

Victoria muffled her screaming with her mouth, pulling her into a deep kiss. She didn’t let up until Amy’s lungs started burning from the lack of oxygen. By then, her orgasm had finally washed over her. She slumped back onto the bed, dazedly staring up at the ceiling.

Victoria smiled, and tucked an errant strand of hair back behind Amy’s ear. Behind them, Dean sped up his thrusts. He came less than a minute after Amy did, panting Victoria’s name as he unloaded inside of Amy. Amy’s eyes shot wide open as, for the first time, someone came in her. She twitched around underneath Victoria as her womb was flooded with Dean’s cum.
And in a final experience Amy had never thought she would have, her pussy was filled with a man’s cum. It was so sticky, and seemed to fill up every inch of her that Dean’s dick hadn’t already claimed. It was an intense feeling, but not really a good one. Amy thought she would prefer to stay with women. And with one woman in particular.

That woman was gently stroking Amy’s face. Amy tried to get enough coordination together to push against her hands, to feel that soft yet firm strength. She knew she was making a weird expression as she felt both Dean’s cock and cum inside her and Vicky’s hands on her. Victoria softly laughed at her face, and kissed her forehead.

“How was it Ames? You ever had an orgasm so intense?”

Amy couldn’t bring herself to speak. She just jerkily shook her head. That had been far more intense than any of her masturbation sessions, no matter what fantasy she used during them. It had even been more intense than her fun with Sara earlier tonight. And it had all been because of Victoria.

Victoria, who was cradling her head in her hands, so, so close to her perfect breasts. Amy’s mouth watered, and she wondered if she could get away with popping one of Vicky’s nipples inside her mouth. Victoria, with her long, bronzed legs. Victoria, with her passionate dedication to justice. Victoria, who made Amy feel a gut-churning mix of emotions every time she saw her sister. Perfect, perfect Victoria.

Amy decided that when she thought about tonight later, she would only remember Victoria fucking her. It would be Victoria’s cock pumping into her, Victoria’s finger brushing past her clit. Only and ever Victoria.

After all, Amy was a lesbian, and wasn’t attracted to men.

---

Sophia was getting grumpier and grumpier, and Emma wasn’t sure how much longer she would be sticking with her. But Emma needed Sophia here. The only way she hadn’t been seen yet by Taylor was because Sophia could ghost through objects, dragging Emma behind with her. If she went off to do her own thing, Emma could either be stealthy, and lose track of Taylor and the black boy with her, or run to keep up, and be painfully obvious.

And there was no way in hell Emma would be giving Taylor the satisfaction on seeing Emma trailing after her like a dog. If anything, Taylor should be following Emma, and be grateful for whatever scraps Emma deigned to pass her way. Not this. Nothing remotely like this. Not making Emma (and Sophia) hide in the entryway of a store, watching Taylor and a handsome, handsome black guy sit down at an outside table at a café.

Emma only realized she was grinding her teeth together when Sophia nudged her. She looked into her friend’s dark face and pulled herself together. She ignored Sophia’s raised eyebrows, and focused on what was actually happening. And how impossible it all was.

Part of her just couldn’t believe what Taylor was looking like now. There was no way in hell boobs could come in so fast, not naturally. Emma had no idea how Taylor had scrounged up the money to pay for plastic surgery, or why she thought it was a good idea. Actually, it might just been padding. That would have been in even Taylor’s budget, though it still didn’t answer the question of how she thought she was fooling anybody with it.

For that matter, Emma was sure Taylor looked prettier. She was still ugly, but at least she wasn’t as vomit inducing as she had been. It was makeup, Emma supposed, that had softened the harsh lines on her face to make her look better.

Emma ducked back into the alcove she and Sophia were sheltering in. There was a piercing pain in her hands. She looked down, and realized her fists were clenched so tightly that her fingernails were digging into her skin. Forcing herself to unclench, she breathed in and out, trying to regain her sense of balance.

Okay, so Taylor was tarting herself up to get some handsome black guy way out of her league. Emma could work with that. Get Taylor alone and have a heart to heart with her about her prospects once her boytoy saw her without makeup or a padded bra. Or maybe she and Sophia could have a talk with the guy. She was sure the two of them could get any guy drooling over them. And maybe send Taylor some photos of the three of them, sans shirts or something. That could work too.

“How much longer are we going to waste here?” Sophia muttered, glancing at her watch.

“As long as it takes, alright?” Emma hissed back, peeking around the corner again.

Taylor and the stud she was conning were wrapping up their lunch date. The wind blew brief snippets of conversation back to Emma, and she could tell they were playfully arguing over who would pay for it. Then Emma heard something a bit more risqué than some playful banter.

“… you back,” Taylor faintly said, “… maybe my mouth?” Emma didn’t hear the rest, but even from so far away, it was clear that Taylor was looking at the guy’s crotch.

Emma’s jaw dropped. Taylor was flirting with someone? Stick-thin, socially hopeless Taylor was doing that? That, that just wasn’t possible. There was something wrong here, and Emma was going to find out about it, and show Taylor that there was no way a loser like her could act like this and get away with it.

Emma fought to keep her breath under control as Taylor and the big guy kissed, wrapping their arms

“Come on, we have to follow them,” Emma said, shaking Sophia by the shoulder.

“Do we have to?” Sophia asked, looking more and more fed up with the idea.

“Think of it as a chance to keep your stalking skills in shape, okay?” Emma said, pulling Sophia with her as Taylor and her boyfriend walked away from them.

Sophia muttered something under her breath, but followed Emma as Emma followed Taylor. Emma couldn’t get why Sophia didn’t see the problem with all of this. This was Taylor Hebert, dating some guy who was better looking than almost anybody in Winslow. Things weren’t right here, not with Taylor acting like she deserved this, and it was up to Emma to put things right. And oh, how Emma was looking forward to that.

Emma trailed Taylor and her date to a nearby park, and then lost track of them. Looking around, Emma forced herself to think logically. They weren’t on the trail, or on the grass nearby. They hadn’t been walking fast enough to get out of sight. But there was a wooded area to her left, that they could have slipped into.

Emma set off on an arcing path to the grove, careful not to approach the same way Taylor probably had. That did lead to a problem. There were bushes concealing her from view, but unless she wanted to make more noise than a marching band moving through them, she’d have to crawl underneath the branches. Emma looked down at her cashmere sweater and sighed. The sacrifices she made. Well, there was nothing for it.

Sophia a few feet behind her, Emma kneeled down and started crawling through the bushes on her belly. She better get something really juicy from this, ruining one of her favorite sweaters over this. Already she could see some dirt getting rubbed into the edge of one sleeve. And there were a ton of bugs around. Emma was glad she wasn’t squeamish, because she was sure they were getting into her hair.

It didn’t take long for Emma and Sophia to get close enough to see Taylor and her boyfriend through the screen of leaves, without being seen in turn. And then Emma’s jaw just about hit the floor. She couldn’t believe what she was seeing.

Emma had thought that Taylor would, at most, be in the middle of a make out session. It was a lot more likely that she and the guy would just be hugging each other. And if there was any justice in the world, the boy would have seen Taylor for the boring, ugly twig she was, and would have already left her, just waiting for Emma to come up and console her.

What was actually happening was something Emma would never have dreamed of. Taylor was straddling her boyfriend as he lay on the grass. Taylor had her shirt off, and was facing Emma. There was no way Emma could continue to believe that Taylor was stuffing her bra. Or even that she had somehow gotten plastic surgery. Those unbelievably huge tits were, impossibly, all natural. The way they swung and jiggled as Taylor rode her boyfriend showed that they were obviously flesh and blood, and not just skin stretched over silicone.

Emma found that her eyes kept on getting drawn back to Taylor’s tits. The slut had even gotten them pierced! Emma could just make out some black triangles bouncing up and down on her nipples as she fucked her boyfriend. When had she gotten those? Emma’s eyes narrowed. That would be something to use the next time Taylor showed up for gym class. Let’s see how tough and confident Taylor was when she was topless in front of the entire girl’s locker room, with Sophia holding her down. And Emma telling her wat kind of girl got nipple piercings. Then the shoe would be on the other foot!

Emma’s rage grew and grew as she watched the two of them enjoy themselves. Sometimes Taylor would even climb off of the boy’s lap and run her disgustingly huge tits along his shaft. And the boy enjoyed it. Emma could clearly hear him urging Taylor on.

“Better than using your fingers, huh?” Sophia whispered, nudging Emma. Even as quiet as she was, Emma could hear a faint note of amusement in her voice. Emma turned to look at her, feeling baffled rage. How was she enjoying this? Couldn’t she see how wrong it was?

Sophia looked back at her, her earlier sulkiness mostly submerged under a laconic smile. She met Emma’s gaze before turning back to the show in the clearing. Fuming at Sophia’s lack of vision, Emma turned back as well.

Taylor and the handsome boy were really going at it. Emma could hear the sounds they both were making, grunts and gasps and urgings to go faster. This obviously wasn’t the first time they had fucked, and Emma wondered how long they had been together. And how she had never seen a hint of it before. She was sure the guy didn’t go to Winslow. So how had they met? It wasn’t as if Taylor ever did anything besides got to school and mope around in her room, crying about her mom.

This wasn’t right. This wasn’t how things were supposed to be. Emma was the cool, glamorous, popular darling of the school. And Taylor was just some pathetic weakling, who was as ugly as she was clumsy. She wasn’t supposed to have a handsome boyfriend, wasn’t supposed to have these huge tits, wasn’t supposed to be enjoying her life like she was on top of the food chain. That was Emma’s role, not Taylor’s. It was a violation of how the world worked, seeing her like this.

Emma was shaking in a mix of anger and bafflement. Her fingers were curling up in the ground, tearing up the grass and dirt she was lying on. Her breath was coming in harsh pants, and she could see Sophia staring at her out of the corner of her eye. There was a look of worry on her friend’s face that Emma hated.

She didn’t need pity, she didn’t need concern. This wasn’t right. Not seeing Taylor like this. This couldn’t be happening. This wasn’t happening. It was-

It was huge.

It was bigger than anything Emma had a reference for. It stretched forever, an endless array of glistening lights moving along bizarrely shaped edges. No words Emma had ever known were enough to describe it as it stretched from edge of infinity to the other. A thousand thousand versions of itself nudged against each other, intersecting in ways that were impossible.

And it was alive. Emma could tell that every piece, every light was alive in way she would never understand, acting in a way that nothing on Earth did. And she could tell it was dying.

Pieces were falling off of it, spinning into the void as the thing twisted around, leaving behind a thousand illusory afterimages. And as it twisted, it left behind more and more fragments of itself, each of them still shining with impossible colors, and each of them still dimmer than the bulk it came off of.

One of the fragments was coming towards her. It grew and grew, until Emma could nothing but it, hurtling towards her. And she didn’t feel afraid. She didn’t feel anything as she watched it, watched the impossibly complex patterns on and in it.

-n’t right.

What?

Emma blinked, feeling dazed. She had seen, no, she had been- where? She couldn’t remember. There had been stars, but-. But what? She couldn’t remember. Emma cradled her head in her hands, rubbing her forehead with her fingers. What had just happened?

She turned to look at Sophia, who was looking dazed, blinking like she had just looked up at the sun. Emma reached over to touch Sophia’s shoulder. Sophia shook it off, glaring at her. Right, Emma should have remembered. Sophia hated for others to see any sign on weakness, much less offer her sympathy. But why had she been looking weak? Emma couldn’t remember. She shook her head, trying to get her thoughts back in order.

Taylor and the stud helped with that. Emma and Sophia were downwind of them, so it was like they were just a foot away, they could hear Taylor’s voice so clearly.

“God, Brian, that was incredible. I came so hard, I actually saw stars. You been practicing without me?”

Taylor’s voice was happy and self-satisfied. She was resting on top of the boy, Brian, Emma supposed. Her tits were big enough that her upper stomach wasn’t actually pressed against Brian’s torso, instead forming enough of a gap that Emma could see the bushes on the other side of the clearing.

“Me too,” Brian said. He reached up and wrapped his arms around Taylor, one huge hand pressed against the back of her head. “I haven’t felt that good in well, ever. I didn’t cum that hard even when you were wearing that costume last week.”

“Yeah? What are you, an exhibitionist?” Taylor asked teasingly. She leaned in for a kiss, forestalling an answer.

Emma couldn’t believe this. How could Taylor be so self-assured and flirty? Obviously this wasn’t their first time having sex. Hell, if Emma was right about what that reference to a costume meant, they were doing things far, far kinkier than Emma had ever dreamed of doing with any of her temporary boytoys.

As Emma watched, a volatile mix of emotions still swirling inside her, Taylor leaned back and stood up a bit. Emma stared at the cock that was revealed. It was surprisingly shiny. At first Emma thought that was because of Taylor’s arousal, but then she realized the boy had been wearing a condom. That was surprising. Emma thought Taylor was the kind of slut who liked bareback sex and creampies.

Brian reached down and tugged the condom off of himself. Emma was too far away to see how big he was, but surely BBC had some basis in reality, right? And he was certainly big in plenty of other respects. He looked like he could pick Taylor up in one hand, even with her inflated tits.

God, was Taylor going to suck the cum out of that condom? It would fit with what Emma knew about her. After all, everyone knew Taylor was a slut who spread her legs for every boy in the school. It was the only way to get them to notice her, after all.

Instead, Brian just tied it off, thick fingers still moving dexterously to ensure not a drop of cum escaped its latex prison. He sat up, drawing his arm back, obviously about to throw it away. Then Taylor stopped him, resting a hand on his impressively muscled arm.

Now was she going to suck the cum out? Part of Emma hoped so. It would just be another confirmation of what a dirty, dirty whore she was. Another part of her was disgusted at the thought that even someone so desperate for attention as Taylor would do something so depraved.

As it turned out, Taylor had something considerably more mundane in mind. Emma watched as she and Brian got dressed, and walked away, only pausing to throw the used condom into a trash can. The wind had shifted again so Emma couldn’t even tell what they were talking about as they got back onto the park’s path. But she could still see the big black guy grabbing Taylor’s ass and keeping his hand there. And Taylor didn’t pull away or scold him. Instead she pushed back against him, obviously rubbing herself against his big hand. God, what a slut. Didn’t she have any sense of modesty?

And once again, how had she gotten somebody so hot? Emma wasn’t actively seeking a long-term boyfriend or anything, but she knew she was a much better catch than Taylor in every way that mattered. Money, looks, personality, social skills, the entire list. And she had never even seen somebody as hot as Brian who was available. So how had that little tart nabbed him?

Emma watched them walk out of sight, the emotions inside her building and building like steam in a boiler. And like steam in a boiler, when the pressure got too much, everyone around her was alerted.

Emma sprang to her feet, pushing the branches aside or snapping them entirely. Her face was contorted in a rapidly shifting display of extreme motions. She snapped her head around, waiting for the film crew to step out from behind a tree and reveal this was all some kind of sick prank.

Emma stormed off home, not even bothering to pick the twigs and leaves out of her hair, or wiping the mud stains off of her clothes. She was so infuriated she could barely even see straight, and found herself having to concentrate on putting one foot in front of the other. She didn’t even hear Sophia calling out behind her, trying to keep up.

Emma was going to-, going to-. She wasn’t sure what she was going to do just yet. But by God, she was going to make sure Taylor learned her place. Hell, she was going to make sure the entire city, the entire world would see and understand where Taylor belonged on the social scale, and where Emma belonged.

---

Today was a good day, I decided. I had finally put the hellhole of Winslow behind her forever. I had eaten a delicious meal with my boyfriend. I had some wonderful sex with said boyfriend. And now the rest of the day was still open to me, waiting for me to do whatever I wanted. It was freedom, and it felt great.

Pretty much all of me felt great, really. My mind was being buoyed up on pink clouds from my general happiness. My breasts were feeling refreshingly light from Brian’s able efforts. And, of course, my pussy was still feeling tingly even long after Brian had pulled out of me. Today was a great day, and Brian had played a huge part in making it great. Maybe I should repay him. And blowjobs were popular everywhere. I’d just need to find someplace to do it where we weren’t guaranteed to get caught. A high risk of it was acceptable enough, like an alleyway or the like. But until we found such a place, at least there were some things I could do to show my affection.

I wrapped my arm around Brian as they walked along, pulling myself close to him. Brian raised an eye at my display of affection, but didn’t object. In fact, he wrapped his own arm around my waist. We walked like that for a while, in an enjoyable, restful silence.

I was still busy basking on just how good the sex with Brian had been. Getting to feel the sun on my bare skin as I spent time with my boyfriend had been wonderful all on its own, and the fact that it happened as I got fucked by him made it even better.

And Brian had really paid a lot of attention to me. My breasts felt lighter than ever, after he had graciously sucked all of my milk out of both breasts and drank it all. Well, almost all. I smiled as I remembered how, when his warm lips left my nipple, I had seen beads of white scattered across his lips and chin. And how I had leaned in to lick my milk off of his warm skin. It had been quite tasty. And then Brian had started working on my other breast. It felt so good, I could probably have cum just from that, even with Brian’s dick inside me and his finger on my clit.

That had felt even better. I always had a lot of milk to drain, and it was so much better for a hot guy to nurse at my breasts than it was to do it by hand. Or, presumably, with the bondage milking machine Lisa had shown me pictures of. And videos of. And had asked me if I was free next Thursday, and not to milk myself on Wednesday.
I had to say, it was kind of weird to see how into that Lisa was getting. The only time I had seen her express the slightest sexual interest in anyone or anything was when she was three sheets to the wind. For her to be some damn enthused about watching me getting mechanically milked was a new experience. On the other hand, doing this with her wouldn’t come with the risk of her vomiting down my shirt, which was always a present risk with how she normally got into sexy times.

I was thinking I would take her up on it. I had enjoyed bondage as an addition to whatever else was happening the few times I’d tried it at Club Lango. And getting milked did feel good. And, of course, with Lisa there to be by my side, I wouldn’t be putting my trust in a stranger. I would probably do it, even if it meant letting my boobs get unpleasantly full of milk.

Now, the only thing weighing my breasts down were the matching pair of nipple piercings Brian had given me at the start of the date. They were pretty fancy too, with an onyx cut in a heart shape in each one. I had had to use the lady’s room at the café we were at to switch them out with my former barbell piercings, but the time (and pain) had been well worth it when they got to the park. The look on Brian’s face when I pulled my bra off had been so, so sweet.

It had been a pity he had been forced to use a condom, for both of us. A creampie always felt so good inside me, pussy, ass or mouth. And with the pills (the thankfully uncontaminated pills) there was no chance of pregnancy or a STI.

But I was wearing a very new, very pretty, very expensive dress. And there was no way I was going to risk getting cum on it. So Brian had been forced to wear a condom, and I had made sure my skirt was neatly folded up and put on top of my shirt, where there was no chance whatsoever of it touching the grass.

And the orgasm had still been really damn good. I had rarely cum so hard she blacked out like that. But something about today had just really got me going. I had no idea what it was, but I was glad it had happened. Even for someone as sexed up as me, orgasms like that were worth treasuring.

I silently luxuriated in running my memory over the wonderful sex I had just had, and the date that was still ongoing. But the date was still ongoing, and I was still with Brian, who obviously needed less time to bask in the memories.

“What do you want to do next, babe?” Brian asked.

I pondered the question. As I did so, I nodded at the courting couple coming up the path towards us. Once they passed, I spoke.

“What I’d like to do? Keep on relaxing in that clearing back there. Feeling the wind and the sun, all of that, on my bare skin.”

“And what lovely skin it is,” Brian said gallantly.

“Why thank you. But, even those slowpokes,” I waved a hand at the couple behind us, who had once again stopped to start kissing, “would have found us sooner or later. So now, um,” I thought over what else to do today. “Want to go to the Boardwalk? I want to make a pork chops recipe I found, and we need some Parmesan cheese and some spices.”

Brian raised his eyebrows and licked his lips.

“Color me intrigued. Sure thing. Will you be making them for the entire gang, or what?”

Brian and I started hashing out dinner plans for the Undersiders. As I talked, I let her mind wander back to what had happened earlier. And what I should do about it.

For pretty much the entirety of the date, I had known people were following the two of them. They had been so-so at sneaking, which hadn’t meant all that much when my bugs had instantly pegged them. But they hadn’t done anything. Hadn’t been babbling into an earpiece (not that I could have understood what they were saying, just that they were talking), hadn’t been taking pictures (probably), had barely even talked to each other. And now Brian and I had left them far behind.

I debated if I should bring up the voyeurs. On the one hand, three people following the two of us could mean trouble. On the other hand, although I couldn’t tell who they were, my bugs had told her that they were teenagers. So they probably weren’t a threat, though God only knew why they were following me and Brian.

In fact, now that I thought about it, they were two girls and a guy. And what group did I know that had two girls and a single boy in it? Well, three girls and two boys, counting Brian and me. I was surprised that anything could convince Rachel to come along on a spying mission, but it took absolutely no imagination whatsoever to see Lisa and Alec thinking that was funny. Hell, Alec would probably take risqué photos, first to try and blackmail me, and then masturbate over.

And all of these speculations and plans were much more preferable to what I knew I should be thinking about. If I didn’t want to sever contact with my dad entirely, I supposed I should tell him about… lots of stuff, really. I was dating Brian. No need to tell Dad just how much we were dating, or how we had met. That I had dropped out of school. Sure, I was planning to get a GED, but that still wasn’t the kind of thing Dad would like to hear, even if it had been the best choice open to me.

That was not going to be fun. I still, technically, lived at home, but I spent most of my nights… Okay, I spent most of her nights at Club Lango, stripping and whoring. I spent most of my sleeping time at Lisa’s, or the Undersider’s lair or at Brian’s place. I didn’t come home very often, and talked to my dad even less often.

I felt a familiar twinge of guilt as I thought about it. And I couldn’t put it off any longer, even though I wanted to. Dad would be hearing from the school soon, and if I hadn’t talked to him by then- Well, I figured it was entirely possible I’d be staring at my face on a Missing Person poster. And that would be even worse. And since I was a white girl, there was a chance the BBPD would actually try to find me. Hardly the kind of attention a superhero posing as a supervillain needed.

I sighed. The weekend was coming up. Maybe I and Brian could go to my home then and talk things over with my dad. Or have a nasty, bitter argument. God, this wasn’t going to be fun.

Brian picked up on my souring mood. He gave me a friendly squeeze, pressing me against him more firmly.

“Everything alright, Taylor?”

“Yeah, yeah, it’s fine.” I cast around for another topic of conversation. “Has Lisa figured out what that gun we looted from the arms deal does yet?”

Brian snorted, white teeth briefly gleaming against his dark face.

“Not as of this morning. If her power doesn’t start coughing up info soon, who knows what she’ll do.” I smiled. But Brian wasn’t done yet. “I’m pretty sure she’s at the point where she’s willing to buy a kitten, buy a real gun, and shoot the dog twice.”

“I’m still surprised she’s just been using her power on it for so long,” I said. “It’s a gun, there’s a trigger.”

Brian shook his head, still grinning.

“You watch one video about some idiot losing their hand to a piece of Tinkertech and suddenly you get a yellow streak. How sad,” he said in an overly sincere tone.

We both looked at each other for a moment before breaking out in laughter. It was surprisingly fun to gossip about someone behind their back.

“Listen, is there anything else you want to do after picking up the ingredients, or should we head back?”

Brian mulled the question over as the two of us walked together companionably. I would go along with whatever he wanted. Even, especially, if what he wanted was for me to give him a blowjob in public, or to take a bus and let him grope me while pretending nothing was going on. That could be really fun. And as we walked along, him considering my question, and I in my sexual daydream, an odd game of mental association took my mind back to some other ‘companions’ I had known.

***

I had seen her while dancing. It was hard to miss her, really. She was a huge woman, who looked like what Rachel probably would once she finished growing. Thick muscles along her bare arms, a neck thicker than my thighs, the kind of body type I normally associated with body builders who lifted weights with one hand and chugged steroids with the other.

And she had bought my services for the night. It was a good thing I didn’t have anything planned for tomorrow, because I had a feeling I wouldn’t be able to walk after she was done with me.

I knocked on the door, and waited for her to open it. I tugged at what was laughingly called my costume, in a futile effort to cover enough of me to keep warm. I’d be hot enough pretty soon, but it was still chilly out here in the corridor.

I wasn’t wearing a sexy costume. Or rather, I was, but I wasn’t wearing a Sexy Costume. I wasn’t dressed up as a slutty nurse or a sexy cheerleader or anything like that. I just had on some colored scraps of fabric that barely supported my breasts and didn’t keep me warm at all.

The door opened and I smiled at my client. The expression she gave back was halfway between a smile and a scowl. I wondered if all really buff women were sourpusses, or if I was drawing from a too small sample size.

She wasn’t wearing much more in the way of clothes than I was. Her ripped arms glistened in the dim light, and I was sure she was just as muscular underneath the tight-fitting tank top she wore. Actually, it was more of a sports bra with ambition than a tank top. It showed off her abs, all three dozen of them. Her miniskirt was maybe twice the size of mine, which would still have gotten her arrested on a public obscenity charge if she wore it during the day.

I had to say, she was still hot. And not just because of her muscles, which honestly passed beyond attractive and into worrisome. Her breasts were almost as big as mine, though a lot better proportioned on her large shoulders. And her face had a lot more beauty to it than Rachel did. She had a kind of hard-worn grace to her features, as if her natural attractiveness had been worn down and then built back up by her exercise. She was, by far, the biggest Asian woman I’d ever seen.

I wasn’t a small girl, but I thought she could pick me up, bend me in two and use a strap-on to leave me drooling, without my feet ever touching the floor. She was a big woman, even bigger than Brian. It was kind of intimidating, and kind of hot. (I hoped I wasn’t fucked up enough that she was hot because she was intimidating.)

“Hello, Ms. Dawson Jones!” And if that was her real name, I was a ballerina. “You ordered the After-Party Dance?”

“Yeah.” She hesitated in the doorway for a minute. “Come on in.” She had a very deep voice, almost masculine. It fit her.

I followed her in, throwing a quick glance around the room to confirm what my bugs had already told. She hadn’t brought any props with her. Or, according to a story Cindy had told me, had a case full of knives open on the bed. I wasn’t sure if that had actually happened or if my friend was just trying to wind me up. Either way, it was a salutary reminder of the kind of people we could be expected to work with.

In fact, this room was too small to have a bed. It was barely big enough to even be called a room, instead of a booth. There was a reinforced chair, a keypad beneath the speaker next to the chair, a crappy abstract painting on one wall, and that was it. Then I took a closer look at the painting.

Oh Lord, that wasn’t art. Quickly turned my head, I smiled at the customer. She was a head taller than me, and her shirt was almost as tight as mine. If she wanted a hug, my face would be buried in her breasts. This time my smile was more genuine. There would be worse ways to go.

“Do you have a preference in music?” I asked, opening up the club’s music selection.

“Nah. It’s all the same anyway,” she said, settling into the chair. She already had her legs spread apart. With her miniskirt, I could almost tell what kind of underwear she was wearing.

I gave her another smile and turned back to the keyboard. Mentally shrugging, I queued up a playlist of the club’s most popular tracks. I shared her opinion on the music, but the beat still made it easier to dance to.

As the first repetitive thrums came over the speaker, I turned back to Ms. Dawson. I started swaying from side to side as I walked back over to her. That took all of three steps and five seconds, even making sure I shook my hips twice for every step.

My costume was designed to be easy to remove. Even if it hadn’t, it was so cheap and flimsy that it could tear just by thinking about it. My transparent miniskirt fell to the floor, which revealed maybe five square centimeters of skin. My crotch was still barely hidden by a black thong.

I let my fingers play with the straps resting on my hips, but didn’t actually pull it off of me. I was still playing with them when I sat down on Ms. Dawson’s lap, straddling her thighs. I gave her yet another smile as I lowered myself down until I was pressed against her bare legs.

I raised my arms above my head and started shifting in time to the music. I could feel the heat radiating off of her. She was pretty damn hot, and not just for people who liked extremely muscular women. Her entire body was warm to the touch. And, even better, her skin was right in the sweet spot where it was enjoyable to press against but not painful. I might be moving to the full-on grinding earlier than usual.

I made sure to move around enough so that my breasts would move even more. And it wasn’t as if my bra was keeping them enclosed. My top was more a bit of decorative artwork laid over my breasts, rather than anything that could conceal or support them. It did nothing to stop them from bouncing all over the place. In fact, it was flimsy enough I had a special trick planned for when it came time to go topless.

But that wasn’t for a while yet. Right now it was time to let the client enjoy the hot girl dancing in his or her lap. I leaned forward, until my breasts were almost in her face. I searched her face as I did so, trying to get some hints about if she was enjoying herself.

But Ms. Dawson was damnably hard to read. She still had the same tight, almost-a-frown smile that she had when she had opened the door. But she hadn’t told me to do anything different, so presumably she was enjoying what I had to offer.

I ran my hands up and down my body, trying to attract her gaze and draw attention to my curves. And I was still rejoicing in having curves, and probably would be for the next year. It may not have fixed everything wrong with me, but by God, at least I could console myself by showing off cleavage.

And on that note, it was time to get rid of the cleavage, and show off my bare breasts. And that meant it was time for my trick. I started breathing deeper and deeper as I leaned back, letting Ms. Dawson get a good look at my chest. I flexed my shoulders in a certain way and took as deep a breath as I could.

And just like that, my top popped off. The blue fabric slid down my torso in two separate pieces, never to be worn again. It felt good to let my girls breathe, freed from the stifling confines of three square inches of fabric.

And it got a smile out of Ms. Dawson. A real smile, not the grimace she had previously been using. Her hands rose up to grab my boobs before she remembered the rules. A flicker of disappointment flashed across her face. But I was willing to make it up to her.

I grabbed my breasts; kneading, almost mauling my heavy orbs. My hands ran over the acres and acres of skin I was showing; lifting them up, massaging them, pressing them together. I even lifted my nipples into my mouth and gave them a good hard suck. No milk came, since I had already milked myself a few hours ago. But it still looked hot (and felt good).

Ms. Dawson seemed to agree with me. Our hips were pretty much touching each other, with maybe an inch of space in between. And then I felt something hot and hard pressing against my thong. I looked down, and my mouth fell so far open my nipples popped out.

There was a thick dick poking out from her miniskirt. It wasn’t the biggest I’d seen, but it was still a very respectable size and was already rock hard. I was frozen into stillness, staring at it as the music kept on thumping out a beat.

Finally, Ms. (maybe) Dawson broke the silence. She laughed, a rather hard sound, like rocks grinding against each other. I looked up at her face, trying to regain my composure.

“Yeah, I’m not set up the same as most people. Just keep on dancing, girly. Surely you’ve done this for men before.”

“Yes, it was just a bit of a surprise. Normally its one or the other, you know,” I said, gesturing to her breasts.

I nodded, getting a hold of myself. I resumed the lap dance, grinding myself against her thighs and shaking my body. I tried to get a good look at her cock while keeping my eyes on her face and smiling. Not the easiest trick in the world, but I managed to get enough glimpses to tell that about half of it was poking out of her miniskirt. I could also tell she wasn’t Jewish.

I started playing with my breasts again, teasing my stiff nipples and cupping my orbs. The usual stuff to intrigue someone, really. Then I let my hands wander down my body, into my thong. I started masturbating, rubbing my fingers against my lower lips. I was pretty wet there, though not enough to slide a finger inside myself.

I looked down at Ms. Dawson’s cock. It sure helped spur me on in my masturbation, fueling my fantasies. I wouldn’t want that monster actually inside me, not without plenty of lube, but it sure was nice to touch myself to the idea of it, if that made sense.

Pretty soon, I was wet enough to slide a finger inside me. All the while, I had kept on shaking and thrusting, making sure my various bits moved in a sexy manner. She didn’t mind that much, since she had her cock in one hand and was masturbating to me. I flashed her another smile, and got a smile back.

I was feeling horny, hornier than just a finger or two could solve. And there was the solution, right in front of me. While Ms. Dawson hadn’t paid for the really fun stuff, there were still some grey areas here for me to use.

I withdrew my hand from my crotch. I rested it on her hip, fingers pressing against the denim of her miniskirt. She raised her eyebrows as I smiled at her, slowly moving my hand back and forth.

“Now, remember,” I said, “you’re allowed to look, but not touch.” Not at this level of pay, certainly. “And I can’t touch you either. Of course,” I smirked, and ran my hand along her crotch, feeling the heat of her dick even through her skirt, “I’m touching your clothes right now, not you. Got it?”

“Clear as crystal,” she replied, leaning back and smiling.

I smiled back and shoved my hips forward, until our crotches were grinding against each other. Even through two (thin) layers of clothing, I could feel the hardness and heat of her cock. It felt nice against my pussy, even though I wouldn’t be able to press my thighs together with it between them.

I wondered how well my thong could handle getting wet. I was already smearing grool on it, and I imagined Ms. Dawson would want to cum on it. It might turn completely transparent, letting her see my pussy. At least, see whatever wasn’t covered with cum.

I pressed down and waggled my hips from side to side. Ms. Dawson liked that, and I could see her fingers tighten on the truncated armrests of the chair. Hopefully she wouldn’t get to excited, and squeeze so hard she broke them.

I moved back and forth and side to side, grinding my pussy against her cock. Sure, I slipped up from time to time and my inner thigh, right where it joined my torso, rubbed against her cock. But so what? It was just a honest mistake, that anybody could make.

I leaned forward, so I could get some better leverage. It also meant my bare breasts were pressed against her own chest. That was called docking, wasn’t it? God knows why, but it sure felt nice to feel her surprisingly firm breasts rubbing against my own, softer pair.

It was a bit difficult to coordinate rubbing my chest against hers, while still grinding against her cock. But, compared to some of the moves I could pull off while dancing, it was still as easy as walking and chewing bubblegum.

I was feeling pretty damn good, but it wasn’t my pleasure that was the purpose here. Ms. Dawson had paid a nice chunk of change for me to come up here tonight, and she would deserve her money back if I couldn’t make her cum. And it would be a mark of shame for me, if I somehow failed like this.

I ground against her, feeling her cock in between my thighs, rubbing against my increasingly wet pussy. With every stroke, I could feel her shaft rub against my clit. And boy, did that feel good. Me cumming may not be the goal here, but it was still going to happen.

I raised my hands to play with my breasts, which just so happened to mean that the backs of my hands were pressed against Ms. Dawson’s boobs as well. I could faintly feel her stiff nipples underneath her top, pressing through the fabric.

She had a good amount of endurance. She still hadn’t cum, even after me humping her for several minutes. Nobody could last forever, though. I was sure I’d get splattered with her cum sooner or later. And, judging by the size of the balls I could occasionally feel, she would have a lot of cum to pump onto me. I’d probably have the choice of walking back to the dressing room downstairs with a thick load of cum covering my thighs, lower belly and thong, or of walking back there with a thick load of cum covering my thighs, lower belly and crotch. It would depend if my two pieces of string and a postage stamp stayed on until the end. And I had no idea when that would be. A lot of guys would have cum by now, with this much rubbing against their cocks.

As it happened, her physical stamina was worse than her mental stamina. She muttered out a strangled curse and grabbed my shoulders. I stopped grinding against her, raising my eyebrows. This was well beyond what she was paying for.

“Fuck, I can’t take anymore,” Ms. Dawson bit out. “How much for a go at your pussy?”

I smiled. It was always nice to get that kind of flattery, even if it came wrapped in some other, not so nice implications. I leaned back a bit, letting her get a good long view at my boobs. I named the price, and watched as the emotions washed over her face. Finally, she sighed and nodded.

“Fine, fine, I’ll take it. It will be the only bit of entertainment I get for the month, but I’ll take it. You better be worth it.”

I smiled, reaching down to run my fingertips over her exposed lower head.

“Don’t I look like it? And it will all be yours for the night, very, very soon.”

“Yeah, yeah. Do I pay you, or go back downstairs?”

“Just leave the money on the tab-“ I realized there was no table in this room. “On top of the keyboard.”

Ms. Dawson grunted and pulled a wallet out of somewhere. She fished out a few high-denomination bills and gave them to me. The room was small enough I could just about reach over and drop them on the keyboard. I also flipped the music off. No need to follow the beat now.

I realized I had set myself up for a challenge. This was a thick, long cock, after all. Could I take the entire thing in my pussy? Probably not. Could I give it my best shot? Of course.

I pulled off Ms. Dawson’s miniskirt. She lifted herself up to help me. I raised my eyebrows at her choice of underwear. Not even many of the girls here wore crotchless panties. I wondered if this was an everyday choice of apparel for her, or something she only chose when looking for fun. Well, at least I wouldn’t have to remove them to get fucked by her.

I did remove my thong. It joined the scraps of my top on the floor. And with that, I was ready to do my best to take this thick monster in front of me. This was either going to feel really good, or really bad.

As I was hyping myself up, Ms. Dawson reached up to tug at her top. I had been correct. It really was more of a sports bra than a tight tank top, since she had absolutely nothing on underneath it. Just a large pair of firm breasts, high up on her chest. I gave them an appreciative look. It would probably be really fun to bury my face in those, or to take a nipple in my mouth. Later, though. Right now, it was time to do what would really feel good. For her, and hopefully for me.

I lifted myself up, so I was hovering above Ms. Dawson’s cock. Reaching down, I started masturbating, ensuring I was good and lubed for this. I could feel my arousal running down my fingers and presumably dripping down onto her dick. I didn’t look down, though. I kept my eyes looking at her face. She stared back at me, a tight smile pulling the corners of her lips upward.

By the time I could get three fingers inside me, I decided I was ready. Taking a deep breath, I lowered my hips, brushing against her dick. I could feel it sliding against my inner thighs and then pressing against my labia. I reached down to grab it and hold it in place.

I drew the head against my pussy, coating it in my arousal. I did my best to keep myself as horny, wet and loose as possible. Some of my favorite masturbation scenarios flashed through my head as I slowly ran my hand up and down her dick.

And then I sank down onto it. I went slowly, so very slowly. And it was still almost too intense to handle. Just the head splitting apart my lower lips was a shock. But I kept on slowly going down, letting inch after inch slip into me.

I had rarely felt so stuffed. It felt good, though with a raw edge that could turn to pain pretty quickly. But I kept on going, sinking down until I couldn’t go any further. I could feel the head of her dick nudging against my cervix. Luckily, that was a good sensation for me, and not the deal-breaker it was for some of the girls here.

Looking down, I saw that there was still about half an inch to go. Well, too bad, so sad. Ms. Dawson was as deep inside me as she could go and I could handle. She’d just have to deal with only having ninety percent of her cock inside of me instead of all of it.

And it felt pretty good inside of me. It was splitting me apart in the most wonderful way. My pussy was squeezing down around it, trying to deal with the huge rod splitting it in two. What a lovely, lovely feeling.

I started to go back, feeling her cock slowly slide out of me. As I moved, I felt my stiff, sensitive nipples brush past her breasts. For a second, they caught on her own pair of nipples, making my breasts bob down slightly. Then they passed, and I kept on rising up until only Ms. Dawson’s lower head was still inside me.

I took a deep breath, making my boobs wobble. Then I started sinking back down again, impaling myself on a stranger’s cock once again. How many times had I done this? I couldn’t say. Sometimes it had been good, and I had some lovely orgasms before my client got what they wanted. Sometimes it had been bad, and I had kept my mind on the money I was making.

Thankfully, this was one of the good times. Ms. Dawson was content to (quite literally) sit back and let me do the work. Her strong hands were firmly gripping my hips, but she wasn’t setting the pace. I could go up and down her shaft as quickly or as slowly as I wanted.

And I wanted to take things slow, at least for the first while. A cock this size wasn’t something you could just go ahead and take all in one quick glow. And some people liked the slower thrusting anyway, since it meant more uninterrupted time inside me.

But since Ms. Dawson wasn’t giving me any hints on what felt best, I just went for what I could handle. My pace gradually picked up as I got more familiar with her dick. Soon I was bouncing at a pretty steady pace. It was also making my boobs jiggle all over the place, which was something customers rarely complained about. I would in a few hours, but some pain pills should shut up my lower back.

And I should have a nice glow of orgasm to help. I was feeling the familiar churning in my lower stomach of satisfied lust as I rode Ms. Dawson’s cock. And if I brought my hand down like this-!

Oh yeah. Oh yeah, that was much better. Now my finger was pressing against my clit. I couldn’t keep it there all the time, though. It would just be too much, and I’d be reduced to nothing but a drooling wreck impaled on top of Ms. Dawson’s cock. There was a certain appeal to that, obviously, but it should wait until she was about to cum.

Instead, I only let myself touch myself on the bottom of every stroke. And it still sent a delicious thrill through me every time. I was going to cum soon. But duty reminded me of what I was here for.

“How, how ya feeling?” I gasped out in between strokes. “Is there anything else you want?”

Ms. Dawson shook her head. Then a light came into her eyes and she nodded.

“Yes I do. What do you think of the president’s economic policy in, ah, regards to the situation in Africa?”
I rolled my eyes and slapped her shoulder. She laughed, a surprisingly high-pitched tone. She looked unbearably satisfied with herself. Some people, I swear.

I kept on riding her while trying to think of a way to get back at her. Nothing came to mind, especially nothing that would let me keep getting fucked by her. Well, maybe having more orgasms than her, but that would be, uh, quite the unusual form of revenge.

I started playing with Ms. Dawson’s breasts. I only had one hand free but that was enough. I cupped her left breast in my hand, rubbing my thumb against her nipple. It was smaller than mine, but just as stiff. She closed her eyes and her smile got a bit less tight as I drew my thumb in a circle around it. She even made a soft hissing sound as I played with her chest, which was probably as much as I was going to get until she came.

I, on the other hand, was much less restrained about the noises I was making. A steady stream of gasps, grunts and groans escaped my lips as I rocked back and forth on Ms. Dawson’s dick. Some of it was because I honestly felt good. And another part of it was to encourage the client that they were making me feel good and were skilled at fucking.

For the same reason, I loudly announced when I was cumming. Even as my pussy squeezed down on her dick, I closed my eyes and threw my head back.

“Oh! Oh! I’m cumming! I’m cummiiinnnggg!”

Somewhat over the top, I’ll admit, but some customers needed an inordinate amount of effort to tell. And then I could shut up and enjoy the feeling of an orgasm washing through me. And it felt nice. A warm, almost hot glow rushing through me from my head to my toes, making me tense up and then relax.

It was a good orgasm. I had had better, but I still felt nicely satisfied as the lust bubbled back down, leaving me filled with a warm glow. I could feel my liquid arousal slowly seeping out of me, escaping through the imperfect seal of Ms. Dawson’s dick and my pussy.

I had slumped forward, my head almost in between Ms. Dawson’s tits. I had also stopped riding her, instead just sitting on her lap, impaled on her cock. I took a few seconds to catch my breath, and then slowly started lifting myself up and down again. I wondered how long it would take for her to cum, and if I would get another orgasm in before it happened.

Well, I’d never know if I didn’t try. I started getting back into the swing of things, rising up and falling down, feeling a stranger’s thick cock filling my pussy. This time, I didn’t rub my clit. It would just be too sensitive, so soon after. Instead, I used both hands to play with her breasts.

Ms. Dawson was surprisingly content to just let me do my thing. The stereotype at the club was that there were two kinds of heavily muscled clients. The first type was someone who would take charge and fuck you so hard the bed broke. The second was somebody with the soul of a mouse in the body of a lion: someone who needed a dominant to tell them what to do and when to do it.

It was kind of weird to meet someone who was utterly passive. Damnit, I wanted to be wrapped up in those arms and manhandled! Brian knew how to show me a good time, pinning me down to the bed (or couch, table, floor, whatever) and pounding into me until I melted around his cock. Why couldn’t a lady who was even more muscled than him do the same?

But it wouldn’t be a good idea to rag on a client about their lovemaking skills. That kind of thing tended to offend. So I just kept my mouth shut and rode Ms. Dawson. At least I could enjoy her thick dick stretching me out and her firm boobs in my hands.

I leaned in for a kiss, pressing my lips against Ms. Dawson’s. She kissed back, tongue flicking out from between her lips to press against mine. Her hands rose from her hips to wrap around my upper back and shoulders, keeping me pressed close against her. Finally, some action.

I was more aggressive than her, pushing my tongue into her mouth. She let me do so and we kept on kissing for a while. Eventually I had to break for some breath, and I sat back. A smile was tugging at my face. Kissing always felt nice. Admittedly, it was less physically pleasing than getting dicked, and the real pleasure came from when I kissed someone I cared about, like Brian or Lisa. But even kissing a stranger could be enjoyable.

Ms. Dawson apparently thought it was more than enjoyable. I could feel her dick twitch inside of me. And let me tell you, that was quite the feeling, since I was already stuffed with her cock. Then she twitched again, and I knew what was about to happen next.

“Cumming,” she bit out, eyes closed and teeth clenched. “I’m cumming.”

I shifted my hips from side to side. No way was I going to lift them up and miss out on having her cum shot as deep inside me as I could. Her hands tightened on my shoulders, holding me in place as her entire body spasmed. And then she came.

She was really backed up. Ms. Dawson just kept on cumming and cumming. Her dick was already filling up most of my pussy, and her cum quickly filled up what was left. And she still kept on cumming. Semen was forced out of me, running out of the thin gap between her dick and my walls.

And it felt good. I could feel the hot, sticky, thick cum getting pumped into me, covering every inch of my walls with white cum. I was so glad that Provofil meant I couldn’t get pregnant. I’d hate to have to use a condom and miss out on this feeling.

It took her a long while to finish cumming. I was left feeling absolutely stuffed at the end, with both cock and cum. I patted my lower belly, feeling the warm glow of hot cum inside my pussy.

Ms. Dawson leaned back in her char and sighed. A brief look of contentment flashed across her face, her tense, scowling features relaxing for a few seconds. Then the scowl of neutrality I was already getting used to reappeared.

“That was fun. Thanks, girl,” I made a show of preening under the compliment, swishing my hair and sighing. It didn’t get a laugh. “Now I just need you to clean up.”

There was a box of tissues underneath the chair, but I doubted that was what she meant. I slowly climbed off of her, feeling some pleasant twinges in my lower belly as her softening dick slipped out of me. I held a hand underneath me, feeling more cum slide out of me now that the way was clear.

Keeping my eyes locked with Ms. Dawson’s, I held up my cum covered hand. Getting a slight nod, I started licking it clean. I’d done this often enough to know how to put on a good show. My tongue slid over, around and in between my fingers. I made appreciative sounds as I licked up her cum. And it wasn’t all just for show. She obviously had a lot of fruit in her diet.

Finally, I had my fingers clean, shining in the dim light. And there was a load of cum settling in my stomach, not all that far away from the cum shot into my pussy. But the sexy clean-up (as opposed to the actual, efficient, clean-up) still wasn’t done.

I sank to my knees in front of Ms. Dawson, who obligingly spread her legs. I shuffled forward in between them, sandwiched by her muscular thighs. Her soft cock was right in front of my nose. Despite no longer being hard, it was still an impressive tool. And it was stained with her cum and my arousal.

I leaned forward and opened my mouth. There was no need for foreplay here. I didn’t waste time kissing my way up and down her shaft or giving dainty licks around her head. Instead, I just put her dick in my mouth and started sucking. And that should be enough. I looked up at her as my lips were wrapped around her dick. She looked back, watching the whore she had paid for lick her clean.

I ran my tongue over the shaft inside my mouth, scouring every inch of it. The mingled taste of her cum and my honey filled my mouth. And I liked it. Not exactly sweet, not exactly sour but something nicely in between.

It took longer to clean her cock than it did to clean my fingers but I finished soon enough. Her dick didn’t get hard again, which was kind of surprising. Usually a blowjob could get at least a twitch or two out of somebody.

I drew my head back and looked over Ms. Dawson’s cock. I nodded in satisfaction. It was as clean as it was going to get. I reached underneath her and grabbed the box of tissues. I cleaned her off, dropping wadded up balls on the floor as I got my drool off of her. Finally, I was all done.

Standing, I gave her a big smile, that was even partly sincere. I extended my hand, which she grabbed to haul herself up.

“How are you feeling, miss?” I asked, handing her her clothes.

“Pretty good,” she answered. “Not sure I can afford to make this a habitat, though.”

I shrugged. I also smirked as her eyes flicked downwards to my chest.

“Not many people can. But if you ever want the best, come back here.”

Ms. Dawson snorted. But she didn’t actually call me out on that, so I took it as a win.

I waved her goodbye, and watched her leave. I sat down on the seat she had just vacated with a sigh. Reaching over, I grabbed the clip of bills she was paying with. I tossed it up and down, waiting for a bit. My bugs were telling me that if I made a run for the changing room right now, I’d get seen by at least three people. And since my clothes (or ‘clothes’) had been destroyed during the session, I’d be going naked.

Rather than give people a free show, I could just wait a bit. Clean up, me and the room, feel the aftershocks of orgasm slowly trickle out of me, that sort of thing. Oh yes, and decided if I was going to hand over Club Lango’s share of the extra money I had gotten from Ms. Dawson.

I wondered if I was going to see another client tonight. And if I would, who it would be. Hopefully someone more active, but less well endowed than Ms. Dawson. A pussy to play with might be fun.

The way was clear. I tossed the cum-stained tissue into the trash and headed to the door. Time to see how many people were going to get a show.

Just another night at Club Lango.

---

Greg’s hands were trembling. Heck, his entire body was trembling. He couldn’t believe what he had stumbled onto. He, he, he, he wasn’t sure what to do. Gather more evidence? Confront them? Call the police? Call the Protectorate? He wasn’t sure, but he knew he had to do something.

Greg wasn’t sure just what he had stumbled onto, but he knew it was bad. Obviously that black guy was forcing Taylor to have sex with him. Maybe he had even forced Greg’s angel of loveliness to go dance at that strip club. Greg didn’t know how deep this went, but he knew he had to save Taylor from her peril.

That was why he had trailed Emma and Sophia as they trailed Taylor and the black man. He had almost lost them a couple of times as the two duos outpaced him, Emma and Sophia just straight up vanishing at times. But he had at least gotten lucky enough to watch Taylor be forced to flirt with her kidnapper at that restaurant.

And then it had gotten so much worse. Greg had followed them to a park, forced to circle around and crawl into the bushes on the opposite side from Sophia and Emma. And then he had been forced to watch as Taylor was raped again and again by the big black man.

Greg had to admit he had a shameful erection from that. He knew he shouldn’t have enjoyed the sight of Taylor’s beautiful, naked body like that; not when she was getting despoiled by some over-muscled brute. But the way her breasts had swung around as she was made to impale herself again and again on his cock had made Greg’s own dick as hard as a rock.

He had barely been able to keep himself from masturbating as he had watched the two of them. Not even the strong sense of shame he felt had been enough to keep himself soft. Some of the time had been spent imagining it was him with Taylor. His hands fondling her soft skin, squeezing her breasts and making her moan.

Greg’s walk was a bit hunched over as he got another erection. He avoided the gaze of the few other pedestrians on the nearly-empty street. He needed, pretty badly, to masturbate. Only the thought of saving Taylor kept him from doing something really freaky like popping into an alleyway to masturbate.

As he walked along, Greg tried to focus. He knew he should be considering ways to rescue Taylor. Sadly, visions of what he had just seen kept on intruding. He could still hear Taylor’s moans as she was made to bounce up and down on the black man’s penis.

She had been forced to crawl on top of him and ride him like a harlot, all while Greg was forced to watch his angel get despoiled like that. It had been awful, watching her huge breasts sway in the open air like that, and listening to her cries as she was viciously raped.

Greg still wasn’t sure why the rapist had let Taylor get on top of him. That wasn’t a very dominant position, and weren’t rapists all about power? Then it came to him. The black guy was a Master. He could force Greg’s precious Taylor into any position he wanted, and they would all be submissive, because Taylor didn’t have a choice in the matter.

It was kind of weird, Greg had to admit. The black guy looked like he had more muscles in his finger than Greg’s entire body. But weren’t Masters all supposed to be sickly, deformed creeps who relied on forcing other people to do who their withered bodies couldn’t? Whereas this guy looked like a Brute. The kind of Brute who obviously looked like a Brute, at least. Not the kind of Brute who looked like a preteen waif but who could lay out a bodybuilder.

So if he was a Master, what should Greg do? The obvious, logical choice was to call the Protectorate or PRT and tell them about him. But what about Taylor. Greg couldn’t bear the thought of his (girl)friend Taylor being forced to recount how she had been raped time and time again by the man.

So it was up to Greg to save Taylor. But how? He didn’t have any superpowers, and didn’t have the money to buy any from the people who sold them online. Assuming what they sold actually worked. And Greg had to admit that even if the Master’s powers only worked on women, he would still be able to beat Greg up with one hand behind his back. Or maybe have his army of nubile, scantily-dressed amazons defeat Greg.

Greg realized he was licking his lips and staring into space. Shaking his head, he tried to focus. He sat down on a bench and rubbed his forehead, trying to think. Bring a gun to the confrontation? Greg didn’t have a gun, and didn’t know how to find one, but it sure would be a great equalizer if he had one. And it would surely be easy to use. Just point and shoot, right?

But not having a gun was still a big problem, one that Greg just didn’t know how to overcome. And if he didn’t have a gun, didn’t have powers, and couldn’t beat the man, whoever he was, in a fair fight, what could he do? Giving up, obviously, was out of the question. He couldn’t leave Taylor at the mercy of the monster’s depraved whims, her body, and maybe even her mind, forced to do unspeakable things for his amusement.

Maybe he could rescue Taylor out from underneath the Master’s nose. If she was still working at the club (Greg’s cheeks turned a rosy red at the thought), maybe one night when she was dancing, Greg could sneak her out of there. Hide her in the basement at home, where the Master would be sure not to find her. The trouble would be if she had been bewitched to not want to be rescued. On the other hand, Greg was sure what masculine strength he had should be enough to keep her safe from herself, at least until Taylor came back to her sense.

Greg smiled at the thought of how Taylor would be sure to reward her rescuer when that happened. Maybe he’d even get to touch his first breast. And Taylor’s breasts would be enough to last him a long, long time, even just as a memory. Greg still couldn’t forget how they had moved, up there on the stage that night he had gotten into Club Lango.

And another memory of that poured a bucket of cold water on Greg’s enthusiasm. He also remembered the size of the bouncer there. That guy had been built like a shaved bear, the ceiling barely big enough to let him hold his head up. Greg just couldn’t see how he could sneak Taylor out of there under the eyes of that guy.

And what if the bouncer, or the other girls at the club had been Mastered too? That’s what Greg would have done. If he was some kind of despicable kidnapper/rapist/mind-controller, he’d only let his slaves go to some place he already had control over. There was no way Greg could fight off or out run an entire club full of people. So that plan was gone. Which left precious, precious little left.

Sighing heavily, Greg slumped downwards. He pulled out his phone and stared blankly at it, mind churning as he considered what to say. How could he make the Protectorate understand the urgency of the situation? Understand that Taylor was in grave danger, and that the Master needed to be stopped? But at the same time, make sure that the heroes didn’t ask Taylor a bunch of questions like how often she had been forced to have sex with the guy.

Greg kept on spinning and fiddling with his phone as he struggled with that question. But he knew he had to make the call. After all, he was going to be the hero who saved Taylor. No question about it.

The Non-canon Omake: The Continuation

Amy looked up at the bright, flickering sign of Club Lango. She thought this was a bad idea. She had thought it was a bad idea when Vicky had proposed it, she had thought it was a bad idea on the flight over here, and she would probably still be thinking this was a bad idea even when the dust settled. But it was just so hard to say no to Victoria when she wanted something.

So the two of them were here. Amy had held out for telling Mom and Dad, and conducting a New Wave raid on the place. There was no way two supervillains could hope to fight against eight heroes. But Vicky didn’t want to admit how the two of them had discovered that Tattletale and Skitter were here.

So, Victoria and Amy were coming back, to try and do this discreetly. Because discrete was the word Amy would use to describe Glory Girl, the invincible, flying brick who could make an entire room collapse in sheer, pants-wetting terror.

Victoria had tried, kind of, to disguise herself. But when she refused to cut or dye her long blonde hair, there was only so much that could be done. A raid through their dad’s closet had finally turned up an old trucker cap and a jacket with a high collar. The two of them had managed to get Vicky’s hair hidden between the two pieces of clothing, but it made Vicky look like a walking fashion crime. She was much too classically beautiful to really pull off the grunge look, and her attempts weren’t helped by her sticking with her usual makeup choices.

Victoria was drawing less attention than she would as Glory Girl, but that was about all that could be said for her disguise. Amy had ended up somewhat better hidden. It helped that she was less pretty than her sister, so she tended to get interviewed by newspapers and magazines, instead of podcasts and television reporters. As such, her face wasn’t plastered on at least one screen every week.

Therefore, Amy felt safe just wearing her usual day to day clothing. Without her red and white healer robes, nobody should be connecting her with Panacea. The bouncer certainly didn’t. He waved the two of them in without even having to pay a cover fee. Any cover fee beyond the leering at Victoria at least. Amy sighed and rolled her eyes. While her sister would say that it was a compliment, her inner beauty shining through the layers of her disguise, Amy thought it was just a creep perving on anyone young and female.

And she would have thought a bouncer working at a strip club would have his fill of young, scantily dressed women. It wasn’t even as if Vicky was showing any skin. She had realized that her preferred tight, short skirts really wouldn’t go well with the grunge look her upper body was sporting. And with her hands buried in her pockets, the only bit of Amy’s (hot, hot, hot) sister on display was her face.

Amy was almost bowled over backwards by the roar of sound. At least it was a good excuse to grab onto Victoria’s arm, holding herself close to her sister. The club was already pretty packed. And just like last time, there was a fair selection of girls scattered around the place.

Amy was a bit confused on that, until she overheard a conversation being shouted right next to her. Apparently, there was an Amateur’s Night contest on. Again. How many times in a week did this club do that?

And that probably meant their targets wouldn’t be showing up, not if there would be a collection of pratfalls and jokers up on stage tonight. Amy frowned and tugged at Vicky’s arm as her sister led the two of them into a relatively quiet corner. Amy still had to shout directly into her ear, though.

“I don’t think we’re going to-“ a pause for breath, then the shouting resumed, “going to find them here tonight. Not on the stage.” Amy’s voice was starting to get hoarse. “Try to sneak in back?”

Both of them looked at the door that led backstage. There was a shaved, scarred bear standing in front of it, arms crossed and glaring at the crowd. Vicky shook her head and shouted back. Normally Amy would enjoy the thought of her sister’s lips against her ear, saying sweet things. But she thought her eardrums were about to burst.

“No good. Have an idea! I got offered a contract last time. I’ll join the contest again, and win. Say I want to talk to some of the girls before I take the job.”

Amy was okay with that idea. Especially the bit where she got to see her sister naked again. And hopefully Victoria had worn some cute underwear today too. It was a pity that the rest of the club would also get to see her naked, but that was a price Amy was willing to pay. She nodded her agreement and gave a thumbs up. She’d be saving her breath to whistle once Victoria appeared on the stage.

Vicky disappeared into the press, fighting her way to the bar to sign up. Amy, meanwhile, looked for a place to sit down. Somewhere close enough to the stage to get a good long loo, but far enough away Vicky wouldn’t see her drooling. She also kept an open eye out for ‘Tawnee’ and ‘Sara’, just in case they were on the floor. Amy would gladly forgo getting to watch Victoria strip if it meant capturing those two nasty, arrogant bitches.

Amy was still brooding over the defeat at the bank when Victoria reappeared. Amy rolled her eyes at the drinks Vicky was carrying, but still took one. She took a drink of the sweet, flavorful drink as Victoria sat down next to her, almost shoulder to shoulder.

“Bad news, Ames,” Victoria said as she took a much smaller sip from her own drink, nudging the umbrella out of the way. “Since I won last time, I can’t do it again.”

Amy frowned, almost pouted at the news. That pretty much sunk their plans. Maybe they could check the register and try to hire their targets, but both Amy and Victoria’s funds were running pretty low. And Victoria’s pocket money must have just taken another hit, buying those overpriced drinks.

“So what now?” Amy shouted, taking the chance to wiggle closer to Victoria.

Victoria didn’t answer, and just started at Amy, raising her eyebrows. Amy stared blankly back at her for a minute before the penny dropped.

“Oh no. No, no, no, no, I’m not doing that Victoria. Think of something else, okay? There’s no way in hell I’d do that.”

***

“Next up is contestant number seven, Emily Wilkshire! Let’s all give her a big hand, folks!”

Amy’s face was as red as a tomato as she walked on stage. That was her. She was about to do this. Why? How? Her mind was much too occupied to remember how Victoria had talked her into this. All she could remember were some deep, soulful green eyes staring into hers while Amy stammered and stuttered. One instant there, and the next here, it seemed, walking towards the pole at the end of the catwalk.

Amy really hoped that Vicky had promised her something awesome for doing this. And that her sister would uphold her end of the deal on her own, because Amy didn’t have a prayer of remembering what it could be.

Amy reached the end of the catwalk and stared out over the packed club. Most of them, far too many, were looking at her. She couldn’t see beyond the first few rows, not with the bright lights set up at the edge of the stage. But even the two dozen upturned faces were still enough to make her want to run far, far away.

Amy swallowed nervously and waited for the music to start. At least she couldn’t do worse than some of the girls who had preceded her. She had gotten enough combat training that there was no chance that she would fall off the stage after getting tangled up in her own clothing, for instance.

If Amy had to do this, and it seemed she did, she wished she had worn some sexier clothing. What she had on just wouldn’t cut it. Not unless somebody really liked the quiet, bookish sort. Amy had dressed up a bit, because she was going out in public, but all of her actually nice clothes (and both of her two sexy dresses) were hanging on their racks back home. She was just wearing a dark green blouse and a pair of black jeans. They weren’t even tight jeans to show off the legs she really didn’t have. And her underwear wasn’t even matching, because she hadn’t thought there was the remotest chance anybody besides herself would see a stich of it.

And now the music was starting, and it was time for Amy to get dancing. God, she hoped this ended up working out. Capturing Tattletale and Skitter would be enough to make tonight worthwhile, barely.

Buoyed by that cheering note, Amy started dancing. She wished she had payed more attention to Victoria dancing last time. Or at least, paid attention to the actual moves Victoria had done. Her memories of that night were a pleasant though indistinct gold and pink glow.

Or if she hadn’t paid close enough attention to Victoria, Amy might have at least not skipped past those first ten minutes on the lesbian porn videos she sometimes watched. Who would have ever thought the filler of the two porn stars dancing would ever have been more useful than watching them sixty-nine?

Amy grabbed the bottom of her top and raised it a few inches. Barely enough to show any kind of skin, but at least it was a start. She took several deep breaths, almost panting really. It made her chest jiggle a bit, not that that had been her plan. It still got a scattered clap or two.

Most of the crowd, however, was waiting for something more meaningful than a quick boob jiggle and two square inches of skin. A wave of silence washed over Amy. She really wanted to just turn tail and run off the stage, like a couple of girls already had. But she couldn’t. This was their best chance to catch the two supervillains.

And so, in one quick movement, Amy tore off her blouse. She held it in one hand as she stared out over the crowd. Her face was locked in a contorted smile as she gave a whole body shimmer, trying to look good. That got a lot more applause.

Amy could feel the cold air from the air conditioner directly above her washing over her. And it really was chilly, standing here in her jeans and a blue and white bra. It gave her a push to start dancing again, to try and warm up.

Amy turned back to the pole and wrapped her hands around it. It was cold in that special, unpleasant way metal could be. She pushed forward, spinning around the pole in a half circle before landing. Her knees sagged beneath her, and Amy did her best to incorporate that as a move, throwing her hands up in the air, away from her sides.

Amy did her best to listen to the crowd, trying to pick out Victoria’s voice from among the ocean of sound. She was sure her sister was cheering her on, out of platonic support, if nothing else. Amy would have preferred something else, but she’d take what she could get. And right now, that was the thought of her sister yelling her head off as she watched Amy strip.

God, Amy hoped those two were working tonight.

Shaking off her thoughts, Amy started plucking at her bra. It was easy enough to remove, which was one of the reasons she had picked it this morning, but she wasn’t sure if it sexy to remove. Sure, bare breasts were hotter than covered breasts, but Amy wasn’t sure how to seductively slip off her bra.

She did her best, though, undoing the clasp and tugging at her shoulder straps. There was a bad moment when her arms got tangled up in it, but the crowd seemed to think that she was just teasing them instead of being incompetent.

Amy mechanically played with her breasts, feeling none of the twinges of lust and arousal that she normally would. It was just hands moving over meat. She tried to think of something sexy, to add a touch of realism to her actions.

Victoria was the first thing that came to mind, obviously. Amy pictured her sister wearing a set of lingerie, gold and black encasing her body. That helped. Then she imagined Victoria blowing her a kiss, which was even better. Amy felt lust finally start to stir in her stomach, mixing with the dread and nervousness already there.

Thus encouraged, Amy started to tug at her jeans. They were loose enough to come off easily, nothing like the painted on pair Vicky had that Mom didn’t know about. Amy hopped out of them, standing in front of what had to be hundreds and hundreds of people wearing nothing more her panties. She had had dreams like this. And they hadn’t been good dreams.

But Amy kept on dancing. She swayed from side to side, imitating a hula dance, complete with waving arms. She kept her gaze firmly raised, not looking at any one in particular. The one person she wanted to look at wasn’t visible.

Amy was well aware that there was only one thing left for her to remove. And it was the most important part, really. Quite a few of the other girls hadn’t stripped off their panties, and Amy wished she could do the same. But if she wanted to be sure to win this competition, she would have to give it her all. And that meant getting naked in front of the crowd.

Putting the moment off, Amy grabbed the pole behind her. She wrapped one leg around it, and then realized she didn’t have the slightest clue what to do next. She had seen what some of the dancers had done, climbing to the top of the pole and all, but Amy didn’t have the strength to do that.

Instead, she went around to the other side of it, so she was facing the main room. Then Amy pressed her body against it, her modest breasts going on either side of the clammy pole. She slid up and down it, trying not to wince. Her power was telling her far too much about how often the pole got cleaned. At least she was killing all the bacteria and viruses on her way down.

Amy bobbed up and down once or twice, before coming back around in a little twirl. Spreading her legs, she hooked her thumbs in the side straps of her panties. She took a deep breath as she ran her hands along the perimeter of her underwear. She could do this. Amy could give the best show out of anyone here tonight, win the contest, and then she and Victoria could nab the supervillains.

Amy pulled down her panties, feeling the cotton slide over her thighs. She was almost rocked back on her heels by the storm of applause. She was pretty sure she could hear Vicky’s voice in the midst of the storm of sound. While she could get some encouragement from her sister cheering on, Amy still wished that Vicky would have been cheering out of lust, and not just out of a sense of sisterly support.

Amy had to take what she could get, though. And keep what she had. She cast a glance over the stage to make sure all her clothes were nearby in easy grabbing range. Reassured, she started the finale of her act, even if she had no idea what that would actually be.

Amy wasn’t bold enough or aroused enough to masturbate on stage. In fact, her embarrassment was rapidly mounting as she danced (or ‘danced’) naked on the catwalk of a strip club. In the end, her grand finale was just a shake. A shake of everything, her arms, shoulders, chest, stomach, hips and legs. It got a bit of jiggling going on and that would have to be enough.

Amy grabbed her clothes and hurried off the stage, face burning from far more than exertion. Almost before she got backstage, she was hurriedly dressing, barely even taking the time to make sure her shirt was on the right way.

Amy joined the other contestants. Their faces were nothing but a blur as Amy fought to get herself under control. That was not an experience she wanted to repeat. She was just glad she had given the best performance out there of everybody, so there was no chance of having to do a repeat.

Amy let the conversational sallies a few of the other girls launched die unanswered. She just watched a fat man with a clipboard talk to the somewhat less fat man Amy had talked to to enter this thing. She couldn’t hear them as they talked in low voices, and so sidled closer. It was the first time she had had a reason to use the subterfuge skills everyone in New Wave got in… well, ever, really.

“What a shit show,” one of the men whispered to his comrade. The other one nodded. Amy glared at both of them, not that either looked up to see her. “Why couldn’t Blondie have taken us up last time? She’d have smoked any of these losers.”

His friend agreed again. Amy felt anger starting to run through her. There was no way in hell anybody would want to see these two lardballs up on the stage, so what gave them the right to trash talk Amy? And the other contestants, she supposed.

Amy barely managed to smooth her face out when one of them looked up and took a few steps forward. He cleared his throat and the various would-be dancers (those who hadn’t ran away crying) looked up at him, varying levels of nervousness and anticipation on their faces.

“You all did very good tonight,” he said, in a voice that wasn’t so much sincere as it was loud. “But there can only be one winner of the Club Lango Amateur’s Night Dance-off.” He paused to build the suspense. Amy glared at him behind a tranquil face, urging him to get to the point.

“And tonight’s winner is…” he peered at the clipboard, obviously rereading Amy’s alias. “Emily Wilkshire. Let’s all give her a big hand, folks.” The man clapped his meaty paws together, prompting a scattering of other applause from the rest of the girls and a few hangers-on lounging around. “You did a good job kid. You should feel satisfied.”

Amy was quite satisfied, though not for the reasons the fat man, whatever his name was, would have thought. The first hurdle was cleared. Now for the second, hopefully smaller one. She stepped forward and accepted a sweaty handshake from the man.

As the rest of the girls filed out, some upset, some relieved, some not showing what they felt, Amy and the man started talking. Amy spewed out a bunch of falsehoods, about her address, her age, her phone number, all that sort of thing. The man just kept nodding along, not even looking up as Amy’s victory was announced over the intercom.

Amy kept on acting like becoming a stripper was a dream come true for her. Finally, they got to what she considered the meat of the conversation. The man, who still hadn’t introduced himself, presented Amy with something to sign. She made a show of looking it over, her mind not processing what her eyes were seeing.

“I don’t know,” Amy said slowly. She wasn’t the best actor in the world, but she didn’t have to be. She could just channel what she was feeling. “Could I talk to some of the girls who work here before I make up my mind?”

The man looked at blankly. Amy started to feel nervous, but then he shrugged.

“Fine, fine. I think,” he flipped a page up on his clipboard, “Candy is between rounds right now. I’ll page her, see if she wants to talk to you.”

“Actually,” Amy said quickly, “I was hoping I could to talk to one of the other girls.”

“No,” the man said disinterestedly, looking back down at his clipboard.

“Either Tawnee or Sara,” Amy continued, pretending not to hear the flat note of dismissal. “I met them last night and would prefer them.”

“They ain’t working tonight. Talk to Candy or talk to nobody, your choice.”

Amy barely heard anything past the first sentence. She felt the entire side of her face twitch in a nervous tic. They weren’t working. They weren’t working? THEY WEREN’T WORKING? Amy had done all that for nothing?

Amy fought down vivid fantasies of retribution as she turned away from the man. She walked, practically stalked, through the crowds back to Victoria. Victoria looked up from the crowd, a clear question on her face. And the look on Amy’s face was enough to answer it.


Amy saw Victoria slump down in her seat and mutter something. Amy couldn’t hear what it was, but was sure it was one of the collection of swear words Vicky had picked up while patrolling the streets. Nazis were always so inventive with their vocabularies when a blonde-haired, blue-eyed Arian ideal arrested them.

The thought almost made Amy smile as she sat down next to Victoria. She leaned towards her sister. Partly it was for privacy, partly it was because there was no other way for them to hear each other, and partly it was so that Amy could smell Vicky’s perfume instead of the dried sweat and spilled beer that was the usual aroma for the club.

In a few short, terse sentences Amy relayed how she had humiliated herself in front of roughly a hundred strangers for absolutely nothing. Victoria patted her shoulder consolingly, but didn’t offer the full body hug Amy would have gladly accepted.

Victoria took a small pull from her drink as the two of them considered what to do next. Seeing her sister’s alternating downcast and enraged mood, she ruffled Amy’s hair.

“Don’t worry, Ames. We’ll think of something. After all, we always have each other.”

Amy opened her mouth to respond, then stopped. A look of revelation was passing across her sister’s face. Turning to face her sister full on, Victoria excitedly grabbed her hands.

“Amy, I have an idea.”

Chapter 7

Skitter Stripper Chapter Seven

“Ah! Ah! Ahhh!”

I slumped forward, my whole body shaking. That had been intense. Not only had I cum in the latest orgasm in a string of orgasms that seemed to have lasted forever, I had cum from getting fucked in my ass. That was pretty rare for me. There just wasn’t quite enough nerve endings back there to really make it feel great for me. But the stars had aligned or something, and my rear squeezed down around the dick occupying it.

Rory was speeding up, his hips hitting my ass as he assfucked me. He would be cumming soon, filling my rear with my… I had no idea how many times I had been cummed in tonight. Just the three guys here (and Dean had barely even looked at me) had given me more cum then the entire frat house gangbang I had first met Rory at. Their stamina was incredible. I supposed whatever training they got at the Wards was responsible.

I certainly wasn’t complaining. I was pretty sure that, along with the huge breasts I had gotten from Nuture’s tainting of the drugs, my sex drive had been upped. Most girls would have fainted from exhaustion by now; so would most guys, for that matter. But we were all going strong.

Some of us more than others. Right in front of me, Lisa’s eyes rolled up in the back of her head as she came too. While I had just sagged forward, Lisa’s arms gave out entirely. She fell face forward into the bed as Carlos kept on fucking her through her anal orgasm. And she didn’t get up very quickly either.

Which made sense. If Lisa could only bring herself to have sex when she was drunk, and didn’t like the loss of control she had when being drunk, whenever she did get hammered, she’d have a lot of built-up sexual energy to burn off. It was so nice of Carlos and Rory and Amy and Victoria and Dean and me to give her a chance to cut loose and work out all that arousal. And maybe she’d even come around in the next few minutes so I could tell her that.

My thoughts on the matter were cut off as Rory started filling my already stuffed ass with cum. My fingers curled up in the sheets as I felt jet after jet of hot cum land in my bowels, joining all the other loads of cum in and on me. I closed my eyes and shivered, feeling myself get filled up. There was something nice about getting cum inside me, even if it was a stranger’s and not Brian’s. And I’d be getting the almost as nice feeling of hot cum sliding out of me as soon as he pulled out. There was no end to the pleasures I was getting tonight.

I luxuriated in the feeling of hot cum deep inside me for a minute or two, my lips curled up in a slight smile. When I opened my eyes, it was to a much different sight then I was expecting. Instead of Lisa’s blissed out face right in front of mine, I saw Carlos’s rock hard cock a few feet away from me. Still a nice sight, but I wondered where Lisa went.

Turning my head the slightest degree, I found her. She was crawling over to the trio of Dean, Amy and Victoria. There was cum leaking out of her ass as her hips swayed from side to side. It was a nice sight, just like a lot of things about Lisa were. I knew how lucky I was to have her as a, well, friend, co-worker, fellow gang member and sort-of girlfriend. Getting to appreciate that body, especially when she was wearing that delicious tight Tattletale costume was a pleasure only matched by getting to appreciate Brian’s body when he was in that deliciously tight Grue costume.

While I would enjoy watching whatever it was Lisa was about to do with the incestual lesbian duo and the boyfriend, I had a job of my own to take care of. Maybe five seconds after cumming in Lisa, Carlos was completely erect again. And it was my job to take care of things like that. Rory, at least, was a bit more subdued than his younger friend, so I only had one cock to tend to right now.

Since I wasn’t hugely keen on putting my mouth on something that had just been inside Lisa’s ass, I looked around for something to clean him off with, even though he looked fairly clean already. While I wiped him off, I could see Lisa diving underneath a pillow and coming up with a whole array of sex toys in her hands. My eyebrows rose and Carlos laughed as the three of us watched. Had she hid those under there ahead of time, or had they been knocked underneath the pillow during the energetic fuckings?

Either way, she started going to town on Amy’s pussy. Lisa pinned down Panacea, the famous healer and the woman who would love to see both of us in jail forever, and started fucking her cunt with a dildo. It was pretty hot. Amy’s head was in her sister’s lap as Lisa drew the toy in and out, a small prong near the base rubbing Amy’s clit with every stroke. I noticed that the dildo was getting covered with more and more cum as Lisa drew it in and out of Amy. I wondered how much the superheroine had enjoyed her creampie from her sister’s boyfriend.

I was just starting to suck off Carlos and a newly hard Rory when Victoria called out my stage name. I looked around at her as best I could while still keeping the heads of both Rory and Carlos in my mouth. She was waving at me and Dean. I could see some cum dripping out of her. Not as much cum as I had just gotten, though.

“Hey, how’d you like to switch off?” Her long blonde hair shook as she looked between the two of us. “I get fucked by these studs, and you get to see how awesome Dean is. Sound like a plan?”

I looked over at Dean. He shrugged and nodded. Well, that was what the customer wanted, that would be what the customer would get. And I wouldn’t pass up the chance to try out a new cock. Especially a new superhero cock. I didn’t know who Dean was, and planned to keep it that way. Even though five minutes on the Protectorate website could have told me. I couldn’t see what I’d get from knowing who he was. All that I really needed to care about right now was the size of his cock.

And it was a nice size. It should fill me up nicely, where ever he decided to fuck me. Between my tits, probably. Guys loved to play with them, and it had to be rare for him to a girl with a better rack than Glory Girl’s.

Speaking of which, the hot blonde floated past me, feet several inches above the floor. She smiled at me as I rolled my eyes at her display. Stepping past her, I grabbed Dean’s hand.

“Over here, big boy,” I said, throwing him a bright smile. He smiled in return and obediently followed me as I led him to the chair he and Victoria had started the orgy out in.

Out of the corner of my eye, I saw Glory Girl squeezing herself in between Carlos and Rory. Her skin brushed against their hard cocks as she leered at them while they leered at her. It was a pity I wouldn’t have time to watch her get double-teamed. But at least I should be having some fun of my own.

Straddling Dean’s legs, I sank down, trapping his cock between both of our lower bellies. Time to get to work, taking cock for the who knows how many time tonight.

***

If I had to pick which of my powers, flight, invulnerability, super strength or the emotional aura, I liked best, only one of them was a contender. Flight had to be the best possible ability anyone could have. Better then teleportation, better then having minions, better then anything.

There were so many reasons why. Getting to fly above the city at night was awesome, for one. And for another, it was making me getting fucked by two guys while my boyfriend watched so much easier. Okay, that wasn’t an application for my power that had come up before, but I was really glad for it now!

For most people, it could be kind of difficult for a girl as big as I was to stay sandwiched between two standing guys. Sure, they worked out (and Carlos especially had a nice set of muscles) but I was still a tall girl with broad shoulders, sitting on their dicks. That wasn’t the kind of situation you wanted to have a weak grip in.

Luckily, because of the whole flying thing, there wasn’t even the slightest chance of one of them loosing their grip and letting me fall to the floor, taking some important bits with me. Sure, Carlos could have done some kind of freaky regeneration and turn his extruded small intestine into a dick or something, and Amy was right here in the room. But that still would have been, just slightly, a mood killer.

So it was a good thing I could use my power to pull myself up and down Carlos’s and Rory’s shafts without them having to do a thing, or even putting my hands on Rory’s shoulders to provide leverage. Just flex the mental muscle that could send me through a corkscrew and a barrel roll to do the much easier job of lifting me up and down on the two thick cocks inside me. Lots easier then some of the aerial acrobatics I had done.

Well, soon I’d have two thick cocks inside me. Right now I just had the one. And, to be fair, Carlos felt pretty good inside my ass! The way he was stretching me out, pushing apart the walls of my comparatively untouched rear were very interesting. I just thought that it would feel even better once Rory got done rubbing his cock against my soaked lower lips actually started fucking me.

Trying to ignore the teasing going on down between my legs, I looked around the room. I saw Sara taking Amy doggy style and kept right on moving. If Amy needed help, she’d tell me. Until then, I wasn’t going to be some kind of creepy perv and watch her have sex.

Luckily, there was another duo in the room, and I had just a close emotional connection to one of them as I did to my sister. Dean was leaning back in the chair, letting the majorly hot Tawnee do the work. She was on her knees in front of him, giving him a titjob.

I could overhear her talking to Dean. As she bobbed up and down, wrapping those fat pillows around my boytoy’s toy, she was using her mouth the second best way that she could. The words she was using to describe herself, well, I’d have slapped the snot out of anyone who talked to me like that. But hearing Tawnee describe herself like that was really hot. I made a mental note to have some one on one time with her if she had the stamina. It would be fun to listen to her degrade herself while I played with those jugs.

I had to admit, I was kind of jealous at how big her boobs were. Sure, they probably gave her back pain, but I had super strength had could carry them off way better than she could. The other part of me just wanted to get my hands on those huge, jiggling melons and see whether she had a very good plastic surgeon or if she had rolled a hundred in the genetic lottery. And also for the chance to see how sensitive breasts even bigger then mine could be. I thought I could have her eating out of my hand after a few minutes of playing with those mounds. Or, since she somehow had milk inside those udders, drinking her own milk out of my hand. Either or.

I winked at Dean and he smiled at me. That sent a warm glow through me that had nothing to do with the arousal the two boys on either side of me were causing. This had to be one of the best date nights the two of us had been on in a while. And to think, normally we tried to be by ourselves! If all orgies were this fun, maybe we should go to more of them.

Speaking of fun, Rory finally (finally!) stopped fucking around and started fucking me. Holding onto my hips for guidance, he slid into me, his dick spreading my walls as he entered my pussy. I groaned from deep in my chest. Christ, this felt good.

I had never been double penetrated before. Sure, I had taken Dean up my ass or in my pussy, and sometimes he added a few fingers to whatever hole he wasn’t fucking. But I had never had two cocks inside me before. And it felt awesome. I felt so much fuller than I thought I would have. Getting DP’d was more then the sum of its parts.

It was almost enough to make me forget to keep flying. And while Carlos was squeezing my ass pretty tightly, there was no way he could have actually caught me. And even if Rory somehow could have caught me, I would have preferred he take his hands off my breasts before clamping down like that.

Luckily, I managed to stay in control. And while the boys fucked and groped me, I started rising up and down, in a far smoother motion then any kind of muscle could do. I rested my chin on Rory’s shoulder and groaned as I took two cocks in me at once. And thoroughly enjoyed both of them.

It was a struggle to keep my emotional aura reigned in. Not that anyone seemed to mind. After all, feeling what I was feeling had to be great. Especially since my pleasure was so sharp, almost raw, as I pulled myself up and down the cocks of Triumph and Aegis.

I thought I was going to cum soon. And if the orgasm was as good as I thought it was going to be, I might become hooked on getting double penetrated. If I did, I supposed I’d have to borrow the little helper Amy had that she thought I didn’t know about.

I arched my back, pressing my breasts into Rory’s grasping hands. He sure knew how to play with a pair of breasts. The way he was handling me would have made me melt even if I wasn’t already turned on beyond all belief.

I heard Tawnee asking Dean if he was ready to fuck his slut. As much as I would have liked to see someone as hot as my boyfriend and her going at it, there was no way I could focus on anything but my own pleasure right now. Shaking my hips from side to side, I, Rory and Carlos moaned as we felt their dicks shift around inside of me.

Oh well, maybe next time. For now, it was time to see how it felt to get a load of cum in my ass and pussy at once.

***

“Are you ready for this slut to ride you?” I asked Dean, smiling as I hovered my pussy above his thick cock.

It was pretty easy to call myself that. It helped that it was true, of course. Yes, I took money in exchange for sex, which made me a whore. But I also loved doing it, which made me a slut. I wouldn’t be a slut if I only enjoyed having sex with Brian (or Lisa), but enjoying all the sex I had with so many people? A lot of whom I either never saw again, or never met outside of working here? That made me a slut.

And, more than that, I was okay with calling myself a slut. I sure wouldn’t have been before I had started working at Club Lango. When had I realized and accepted that I was a slut? The first time I stripped in front of a bunch of strangers? The first time I had sold my body for money? The first time I had cum as I got fucked? Who knew. All I could say for sure was that it was pretty fun being a slut. Good sex felt nice, and I was glad I could have lots of it.

I felt a selfish glow of satisfaction run through me as I noted that Dean was watching me and not his girlfriend getting railed by his friends. It was always nice to have people pay (good) attention to me instead of others. And I was about to make sure even more of his mind was focused on me.

I sank down onto Dean’s cock, feeling him fill me up, spreading my walls apart as I went down. I moaned, exaggerating my pleasure a bit as I felt my sensitive walls getting stimulated. It was always a good idea to make sure the customer was a great lover who could bring pleasure to me even when I was the one doing all the work. It was so much a force of habit that I did it even in this case, where Dean actually was an attentive partner.

His hands were firm on my hips as I slowly sank down, feeling the latest cock of the day filling me up. I didn’t have quite the right angle to let my clit brush against anything, but it still felt pretty damn nice.

Once I was at the bottom of his shaft, I stayed there for a minute. I grabbed his hands and brought them up to my breasts. He quickly got the point, and started playing with them. Victoria had obviously trained him well, and his fingers seemed to practically dance across my boobs. I closed my eyes and sighed in satisfaction. Damn, that felt nice.

I started to ride Dean, feeling him fill me up. I made sure to go from side to side and back and forth in addition to up and down as I fucked him. We both enjoyed it, feeling his cock slide around inside of me. And his hands constantly stayed busy, gently rubbing my boobs, fingers tugging at my stiff, engorged nipples. He better be careful if he didn’t want to get any milk splattered on him. I didn’t have a lot left in my breasts after everything I’d done tonight, but I could still feel a few drops inside of me.

“Come on boys, can’t you do it harder? I want to fill your cocks tickling my throat!”

I glanced over at Glory Girl. She sure seemed to be having a good time as Rory and Carlos fucked her. No, wait. I narrowed my eyes, trying to get a better look at her. The way she moved, and where the boys’ hands were, she was fucking them. It looked like she was using her flight powers to go up and down their dicks while they used their free hands to play with her body. Huh. The things you could do with some superpowers, I supposed. Not that I would ever want to use insects to help fuck someone. Some people really lucked in the power lottery, I supposed.

Victoria kept on talking, or at least making noise. She was squealing and urging Carlos and Rory on and gasping, and generally making me thankful for the mostly soundproof walls in here. No need to give the entire floor a blow by blow account of what was happening as she got fucked by two guys at once.

And I couldn’t let some boring, prudish, uptight hero upstage me. I smiled to myself, comparing how much skin my Skitter costume showed compared to Victoria’s Glory Girl costume. Yep, she sure was a prude alright, with that miniskirt and cleavage.

“Fuck me big boy, show me what you can do,” I said, pitching my voice loud enough to be heard by Victoria without being too obvious about it. “Shove that cock into my cunt and make me squeal. I want to take it all, feel every bit of you inside my pussy.” I paused for breath, chest heaving underneath Dean’s hands. “Can’t you feel how wet I am for you? I fucking need this bad boy,” I ground from side to side, feeling his dick shift around inside me, “to fuck me so hard I can’t walk tomorrow.”

Dean smiled. I wasn’t sure how much of what I said he believed, or if he could tell I was just trying to upstage his girlfriend. Whatever he thought, his cock was rock hard inside me, letting me squeeze down on it. I looked into his eyes as I rode him, feeling so damn good.

My first orgasm on Dean’s cock wasn’t a very big one, but I was sure I would be having plenty more before I climbed off of him. I felt my pussy squeeze down around him, trying to milk him. Speaking of milk, my orgasm and Dean’s fingers coaxed some milk out of my breasts. It wasn’t a big spray or anything, but just a still satisfying trickle down the curve of my boobs.

I shivered atop of Dean, feeling his dick still filling me up. I took a moment to catch my breath as he patiently waited, his cock hot and hard inside of me. After getting my breath back, I started riding him once again.

“Oh baby, you don’t know how good that felt,” I said, smiling and stroking the side of his face. “Feeling that pleasure surge through me, oh, it made me feel like such a happy girl. I hope I can do the same for you, honey, make you feel all nice and hot, until you finally cum deep into my stretched, needy cunt. I want you to fill this whore up with as much thick, sticky cum as you’ve got left. Surely your girlfriend didn’t take all of it.”

And that was about all the talk, dirty or otherwise, I could do for the next while. At least until I got my breath back. And that wouldn’t be terribly easy to do since I had to keep bouncing up and down Dean’s cock.

I looked over to Lisa. I almost laughed at the sight. She and Amy were having quite the good time. Lisa was on top of the healer, wildly fucking her with a double-ended dildo. They were both facing away from me, so I could see Amy’s legs sticking straight up into the air as her pussy got filled again and again with the thick purple toy Lisa was using. Quite the change in attitude both of them had displayed at the bank.

It was an effort to turn my gaze away from Lisa’s sexy ass and the two pussies stretched by a thick toy, but I managed. The way Dean was playing with my tits helped. I decided to amuse myself by letting my hands wander over his torso. He was a bit less muscular than Brian, but it was still a treat for both the hands and eyes to have all those muscles to myself.

“Hey, stud,” I said. My breath wasn’t fully back yet, but it just made me sound sexier. “How do you want to cum on this slutty whore? Another triple facial from you and your friends? Or do you want to fill my tight,” I wiggled from side to side, “wet,” and again, “cunt?” I ground down, burying as much of his cock inside me as I could.

A long, low moan interrupted me just as I was about to kiss Dean. The sound was one of pure sex, a sultry moan that sent a tingle straight through me. And I was used to hearing moans and gasps. I looked over at the source, seeing a vision of femininity sandwiched between two examples of masculinity.

At a guess, I’d say both Rory and Carlos had cum inside Victoria at the same time. Looking over at the trio, Victoria’s long, tanned, toned limbs were quivering as she slumped in their arms. Additionally, both guys had their eyes closed and were holding onto Victoria’s body for dear life. I smiled. Hopefully she enjoyed getting creampied in both her lower holes at once. I knew I sure did.

Dean was looking over at them too. He had a small smile on his face as he watched his girlfriend cum in the arms of two other men. Well, good for him that he could be reasonable about that sort of thing. Brian accepted that I got fucked by other people, and even joined in a couple of times. I wouldn’t be dating him otherwise. And by the same measure, I was okay with him fucking other women (or other men, not that I’d ever been able to talk him into doing something so hot). Not that I thought he ever had fucked another girl besides Lisa.

Any ways, it was good for couples to not be so uptight about who fucked who. It was a good thing that Dean and Victoria could accept other people fucking the other partner in the relationship. And hell, maybe I’d get lucky enough for some extended one on one time with Victoria before the night was over. Even one on two time with her and Dean would be alright.

“Looks like you won’t be getting that bukkake,” Dena said, turning his attention back to me. “So unless there’s somewhere else you want me to cum on, it’s going to be your pussy.”

“Fine by me,” I answered, licking my lips. Hot cum always felt so nice inside my pussy, sticking to everything and sending a surge of warmth and pleasure through me. “You just shoot off whenever you’re ready, big boy. I’ll take every drop, deep inside me.”

I picked up my pace, slamming myself down on Dean’s shaft time and time again. I was getting close to my own orgasm, and I bet that Dean was almost ready on his end too. Just a few more minutes, and we should both be cumming at the same time.

A change in the moaning made me look over. Lisa was fucking Amy in a brand new position. The brunette healer was on her hands and knees, facing the two of us as Lisa fucked her doggy style. It looked so hot to see one of the more famous parahumans in the city getting fucked like a bitch in heat by a whore. Especially because Amy was so obviously loving it. Her eyes were unfocused and her breasts were swaying underneath her as Lisa pounded into her time and again.

My friend looked up and winked at me. I winked back, the two of sharing the satisfaction of getting to fuck superheroes who were totally in the dark about who we really were. Then Lisa turned back to spanking Amy, filling the room with the healer’s gasps, moans, and the sounds of flesh hitting flesh. I wondered if Amy could heal herself, or if she wouldn’t be sitting down for the next few days.

Then my concerns over Amy and ‘Sara’ were cut off as I felt Dean’s cock throb inside of me. I moaned in anticipation, wanting the heavy load of cum he had been building up for me. I closed my eyes to better feel the pleasure.

“Come on, fill me up, fill me up, fill me up,” I half-chanted, half-begged. “Your cock was made for a slut like me. Do it, pump cum into-!”

He started orgasming before I finished my sentence. My words quickly became a gasp as he came, cock throbbing and cum flooding my already creampied pussy. He was quieter than I was, but still made some sounds as we both shuddered in climax. I felt my pussy randomly squeezing down, clenching and then relaxing around his dick as the pleasure ran through me.

We both sat there for a long minute, feeling the pleasure burn itself out of our bodies, leaving behind a warm, pleasant haze. I looked down to see beads of milk splattered across Dean’s chest. Heh, I hadn’t even noticed that I had shot out some milk. Must have been right as I came. My breasts certainly felt nicely empty, like he had just emptied the last drops still inside me.

Behind me, I could hear the sounds of Rory, Carlos and Victoria starting up round two. They obviously had a lot of energy to still burn off, and so did I. I ran my hand down Dean’s cheek as I lustily smiled at him.

“Come on, you don’t want to let them win, do you?” Not even I was sure what the exact game was. But I was up for anything if it involved more sex. “You’re ready for round two, aren’t you?”

There was a flicker of concern in Dean’s eyes but he gallantly nodded and spread his legs. I reached down and started giving him a handjob, feeling his cock become slick underneath my fingers with the cum and arousal we had both spread on it.

I didn’t do much good, his dick staying limp in my hands. Then Panacea reached over and tapped Dean on the thigh. Three seconds later, his cock was fully erect in my hands. My eyebrows rose as I nodded a thank you to Panacea. That was a useful little ability.

And now that Dean was hard again, the games could start up again. Swinging myself around, I looked over my shoulder at Dean as I sat down on his crotch. His dick was trapped between his body and my crotch. I could feel my arousal dripping onto him as his dick spread my lower lips.

“Ready for me, handsome?” I asked.

I was already moving by the time he nodded. Keeping his dick steady in one hand, I sank downwards, impaling myself on his cock. It felt just as good the second time around. My wet walls easily slid apart for him, welcoming him in between my folds.

I only stopped going downwards when the bottom of my thighs were pressed against his. I wiggled from side to side a bit, feeling him slide around inside me. I smiled over my shoulder as best as I could. I could feel Dean’s hands sliding over my hips and then grabbing my ass.

My ass wasn’t nearly as large as my breasts were, but there was still enough there for him to get a good handful. Admittedly, that handful was all there was to my ass, as opposed to my boobs, where half a dozen hands could grope me and there’d still be a bit of titflesh left over.

I started bouncing up and down on his cock, feeling his fingers squeezing me and my boobs bouncing as I rode him. From this position, I could get a good view of Victoria, Carlos and Rory, without having to strain my neck to look over my shoulder.

And Victoria was looking at me. She looked pretty sexy, with a flushed face and blonde hair sticking to her forehead. I briefly thought about how nice it would be to see her and ‘Sara’ side by side, blonde hair going every which way on both of them, and, hm. Yeah, both licking the cum off of each other’s face, cum provided by my boyfriend. Now there was something to think about the next time I was horny and no one else was around.

I winked at Victoria before moaning loudly as her boyfriend hilted himself inside me. Damn, Dean felt nice inside me. It helped that his cock was big enough to still satisfy me even after getting fucked so many times tonight by Rory and Carlos. I reached down to give myself just a bit more stimulation and gasped as my fingers brushed my engorged clit. The moan I gave out at that, well, I already was a whore, so calling it whorish was completely accurate.

My moaning drew Carlos’ and Rory’s gaze to me as well. Now that all three hotties were watching me, I realized I needed to do more than just masturbate while riding a stud. I grabbed my thighs and lifted them up, giving all three superhero’s a clear view of my tight, wet pussy getting pounded hard by Dean’s thick cock.

Their gazes were exciting as I felt them crawl over my skin. Carlos and Rory, at least, were letting their eyes run all over my naked, jiggling body. I smirked as I saw that Victoria only had eyes for my pussy and Dean’s cock. Maybe I should ask her to lick Dean’s two loads of cum out of me when we were done here. Or maybe that would get me pinned underneath her, licking Victoria’s pussy. Either or would be fine.

Holding my legs up in the air like this meant I couldn’t actually ride Dean, since I didn’t have any way to go up and down. Luckily, he realized the conundrum quickly, and grabbed my thighs, hands close to mind. He started lifting me up and down, grunting slightly as he fucked me.

I encouraged him by lustily moaning and begging, urging him on and on. And it wasn’t just an act. He felt good inside of me, stretching me out and making me melt as his cock filled me again and again. And given that he was rock hard inside of me, he was obviously enjoying it too.

I was even more turned on by the fact that the trio across the room were still watching. I’d known for a while I had been developing some exhibitionistic tendencies. Hardly a bad thing for a stripper to have, of course. And with my boobs, I supposed I would be putting on a show if I wore a nun’s habit. And not the sexy nun costume we had in the wardrobe downstairs, an actual on your knees, praying to God, nun. And, I supposed, an actual on your knees, praying to God nun and not a euphemism for a blowjob.

At any rate, I enjoyed being looked at. And the three superheroes were certainly looking at every inch they could see as the big-boobed whore rode their friend and was shouting out how good his fat dick was making her cum-filled pussy feel. Victoria was especially interested (or something related to interest) and had slowed down enough that Carlos and Rory had grabbed her hips so they could keep fucking her.

I hoped Glory Girl would keep on watching long enough to see her boyfriend cum in me. That sounded really hot, even on top of how fun it was to get a creampie anyways. Although it would be a bit hard to distinguish between the upcoming cum shot in my pussy and all the other loads of cum I’d taken from the guys so far tonight.

Well, that was just something I’d have to deal with when it happened. And I thought it would be happening very soon. The way Dean’s cock was twitching inside my pussy, and the way my pussy was squeezing down on him, told me that we were both close to cumming.

“Come on, big boy, just do it a bit longer. I can feel you inside me, can’t you fill me up with your hot cum right now?”

I threw in a bunch of moans and gasps, very few of them faked. It did the trick. Dean groaned and pulled me down, anchoring me on his dick. My breath stuttered as I felt him pulsing inside of my wet, stretched cunt. And then he came.

I threw my head back against his shoulder as Dean came in me again. His load seemed just as thick and sticky as last time, shooting deep into my pussy and covering up my already creampied pussy with a fresh load of cum. I felt full and bloated, in quite a good way.

I slumped down, letting go of my legs. My own orgasm hadn’t been huge, but it had still felt nice. I could feel the light tingles of pleasure still running through my body, slowly dying down. Dean’s hands slid up a few inches, grabbing my ass again and gently kneading it. I noticed that Victoria was still watching us, boobs, head and hair bouncing as the boys fucked her. That gave me an idea.

I twisted my body around just enough that I could kiss Dean while keeping an eye on Victoria. Looking at her, I pressed my lips against him, feeling him draw back for a second before kissing me in turn. And he was a pretty good kisser. Lots of practice with Victoria, I was guessing. I’d have to thank her for the training later.

I made sure to lock eyes with Glory Girl as I kissed her boyfriend. She stared at me for a second, a frown distorting her features. Then she turned her head away and started urging her friends to fuck her harder and harder. I smirked, turning my attention back to Dean. I was pretty sure I had just guaranteed an encounter with Victoria later tonight.

Now to see who would end up on top. The ‘normal’ girl or the one with flight, super strength and invulnerability.

***
(Note, the following section is from the POV of a Neo-Nazi. If you are uncomfortable reading that, skip to the next section, marked by the triple asterisks.)

Cassie really didn’t think this club was the kind of place someone like her should be visiting. Not out of costume, at any rate. If she was here, it should be as Rune, watching the tub of lard that ran the place hand over some protection money while trying not to piss himself.

Instead, Jessa and Nessa had dragged Cassie along to a bar to have a couple of drinks. Three shots of whiskey later for both of them, they had decided it would be funny to go visit a strip club and dragged Cassie along with them. Almost literally, too. But since the twins had the keys to their car, and Cassie hadn’t charged her phone or brought money with her, she realized the only way she was getting home without walking eight miles was to stick with them.

That hadn’t done wonders for her mood, which Nessa had picked up on. The half bottle of gin she had poured down Cassie’s throat hadn’t done much for her mood either, but it had made her next idea seem a lot more reasonable. So, urged on by Jessa’s and Nessa’s chanting, Cassie had signed up for the amateur night stripping contest.

And had lost horribly. Cassie didn’t dance much, and was only a few steps away from falling over from the alcohol in her system. Some big-boobed blonde bimbo (Cassie took a few deep breaths and told herself that she saw a perfect example of the Aryan ideal) had gotten on stage right after her and utterly dominated the performance, leaving Cassie seething.

Jessa’s cure for that had been a few more drinks of something sticky with an umbrella in it. The two twins had wandered off somewhere, hopefully to find some white guys (Cassie still had concerns over why those two seemed so familiar with a place that only had women dancers), leaving her alone at the bar.

Picking up her half-empty drink, Cassie looked over the densely packed floor, gazing at the crowd. She wasn’t sure what she was looking for and was hoping she’d know when she found it. She took another gulp as someone sat down next to her.

Turning to look at them, Cassie frowned. It was a big black guy, with rows of black hair tightly pressed against his head. Well, if he tried anything, Rune could smear him against three yards of wall. And if not, he was attractive enough for his race. Tightly smiling at him, Cassie raised her glass before taking another drink.

“Looks like you’re almost done with that drink, lady,” the man said, smiling and revealing two rows of white teeth. “Want me to buy you another?”

“Sure,” so long as you don’t think that means you get a shot at me, Cassie replied.

The man, well, boy, since he seemed about Cassie’s age, nodded at the bartender. Soon, another copy of whatever it was Cassie was drinking clinked against the edge of her mostly-drained glass.

“I’m Brian, by the way,” the boy, Brian, said. He held out a hand to shake which Cassie took after a second’s thought.

“Jackie,” Cassie said. No sense in being stupid. “Come here often?”

“Yes,” Brian nodded. Cassie wasn’t a bit surprised. That sort of thing fit with what Kaiser said. “How about you?”

Cassie and Brian chatted a bit more, getting closer and closer to each other to hear over the sound of the music and the crowd. Cassie had another three drinks to Brian’s one and a half, and found herself warming to Brian as she kept on drinking.

Finally, she turned to the bartender. Tugging at his sleeve, she leaned forward, and then waited for the room to stop spinning. Once the bartender consolidated into one bartender instead of two, she felt ready to ask him a question.

“Ish there anywhere a girl can…” Cassie trailed off before remembering what she was asking. “Can have some fun in private?”

The bartender paused for a moment, glancing over her shoulder at Brian. Then he shrugged.

“Try those booths over there,” he said, pointing at half a dozen alcoves along the far wall. Cassie turned to look at them. A couple had curtains drawn over them, hiding what was inside. One didn’t, and Cassie could see a woman grinding against some guy, her tits spilling out of her top. “But if one of our girls needs it, you two will have to leave.”

“Fair enough,” Brian said, laying a hand on Cassie’s shoulder. “Thanks, Jo.”

Brian guided Cassie over to an empty booth, helping her walk on her rubber legs. For most of the way, she was pressed against Brian’s torso, which let her feel just how many muscles he had underneath his shirt. Cassie was beginning to think she had gotten really lucky. Yes, he was black, which was a problem, but this was just going to be her showing that her fuck-up on stage had been a one-off, and that she could show off her body. It wasn’t as if they’d be dating or anything.

Stepping into the booth, Brian twitched the curtain closed behind them. He sat down in the only seat available in the cramped booth, sliding past Cassie as he did so. The way he groped her rear might have been intentional or might have been because of how closely the booth forced them together.

“You know I have a girlfriend, right?” Brian asked, a note of amusement in his voice.

“Yeah, yeah, whatever,” Cassie said dismissively. “I’m sure I’m hotter than her.”

“Just like the last three times I said that,” Brian muttered under his breath.

Cassie ignored him and listened to the music, trying to find the beat in it. Once she had an idea of what it was, she turned back to Brian, shaking her hips. She still had enough coordination left to not trip over her own feet as she swayed from side to side.

A leer appeared on Brian’s face as Cassie climbed into his lap. She kept on moving her hips, grinding against Brian’s crotch. She could feel him getting hard underneath her. It looked like BBC was a thoroughly accurate assessment of the black race. Luckily, Cassie had pretty wide hips so she should be able to take him if and when things got that far.

Cassie tugged at her shirt, wishing she had worn something sexier, or at least had a better looking bra on. Her thong should make up for the plainness of her bra, though. Brian gave her boobs and the bit of cleavage her bra showed off an appreciative look, so Cassie kept on going. Her bra soon joined her shirt on the floor behind her as she kept on humping Brian.

Cassie had fairly big breasts, at least for someone with her build. She was sure that her rack had to better than Brian’s girlfriend. And she was even generous to let him get some hands-on experience with it. Grabbing Brian’s hands, she pressed them against her breasts. He took the hint and started groping them, thick fingers gliding over her curves and playing with her nipples.

Cassie hissed in pleasure, the drunken flush on her cheeks becoming mingled with the blush of lust. She kept on dancing as much as she could, although it was really little more then pressing her hips down against Brian’s crotch and shifting from side to side. That was going to make it hard to remove her skirt and underwear, but she couldn’t bring herself to actually stop pressing against Brian’s thick dick quite yet.

Then Cassie remembered that if she took off her skirt and thong, she could get a better feel for just how big Brian was. That was enough to get her hands moving, plucking at the fastenings of her skirt. She raised her hips enough to whip off the skirt and the thong followed a second later. Then Cassie paused, rubbing her fingers against her crotch, letting Brian get a good long look at how pretty and wet her shaved pussy was.

Cassie thought she had a very good looking vagina, and made sure to keep it shaved so people (usually just her in the mirror) could admire how nice it looked. Brian paid a gratifying amount of attention to it, actually letting go of Cassie’s chest to run a finger along it. Cassie hissed, and Brian’s finger came away wet.

“You want to keep doing a lap dance, or do you want to do something a bit more fun?” Brian asked. He was already undoing his pants, pulling out his cock.

Words momentarily failed Cassie as she looked it over. God damn, that looked tasty. It was so big and thick, and Cassie could even see a hint of glimmer at the tip. It seemed he was almost as turned on as she was.

Cassie got off of Brian and sank down to her knees in front of him. She needed a closer look at this thing. And she liked what she saw. Cassie licked her lips as she imagined that thick, hard dick filling her up, stretching her walls apart as she rode him.

Leaning forward a bit, Cassie pressed the top of her chest against Brian’s dick. Then she slowly raised herself up, letting his cock trail down her chest, in between her breasts, along her stomach and past her navel. She couldn’t quite keep it pressed against her all the way to her crotch, but she managed most of the way. When Brian’s dick finally stopped pressing against her skin, Cassie just had to shuffle forward a bit to end up back on Brian’s lap.

Cassie pressed herself against Brian, from her shoulders to her hips. He had undone his buttoned-up shirt, so she could press directly against his hot, bare skin. Cassie sighed in happiness as she felt Brian’s chest make her breasts pillow slightly. And sighed again as she felt his thick dick slid along her soaked lower lips.

Brian encircled her in his arms, holding her close against him as his hands met behind her, squeezing her ass. They leaned in for a kiss, and Brian turned out to be the better kisser by far. He left Cassie clutching his shoulders and gasping as they separated.

“Are there any condoms in there?” Brian asked, breaking the kiss to nod at the dispenser next to the curtain.

“Nah,” Cassie said, glancing back at it. “Unless you’ve got some we’re just going to have to bareback.” Yeah, that was such a sacrifice, Cassie thought. Getting to take that thick, hot, black dick raw, without any latex getting in the way and robbing her of even the slightest amount of pleasure.

Before Brian even had a chance to answer, Cassie had him in one hand. Raising her hips, she then lowered herself down, feeling her lower lips easily parting before Brian’s dick. She paced herself, slowly sinking lower and lower, feeling herself getting more and more stretched as Brian filled her.

Brian’s hands were on her hips, not pulling her down, but just gently resting as Cassie lowered herself. Cassie couldn’t bring herself to look at how much she was taking, and had her eyes screwed shut. A muffled whimper escaped her closed lips as she felt the feeling of fullness grow and grow inside of her.

Finally, Cassie couldn’t go any farther down. She was full, with a sensation telling her that it would turn into pain if she tried for any more. Which was fairly all right, since she didn’t think she could go down any more even if she wanted to.

Opening her eyes, Cassie craned her head, looking down at the spot where she and Brian met. A disbelieving smile appeared on her face. She had actually taken most of his cock! There were only two or so inches sticking out of her. Practically nothing, compared to the rest she had crammed inside herself.

Cassie felt a bit of tension seep out of her now that she had proven she could take Brian. Now that that was over, it was time to start having some fun. And Cassie knew that with her thick, muscular thighs, she could be having that sort of fun with Brian for a long time.

Tightening her grip on Brian’s shoulders, Cassie pushed herself up, feeling his cock slowly slide out of her as she rose up. She stopped when only his lower head was inside her, just barely stretching her walls. And that meant it was time to sink back down.

It felt just as good the second time. In fact it felt a bit better, because Cassie sunk down a bit too far. It turned out that her body had lied to her. She could take just a bit more, and that bit felt amazing. Cassie’s eyes shot open wide as the tip of Brian’s dick brushed against her womb. The feeling of intense, overwhelming pleasure was enough to push her over the edge into orgasm.

Cassie fell forward, landing against Brian, body shaking as she came. Her lungs felt hot, raw and empty as she gasped for breath. Brian’s arms felt so comforting as he wrapped her in a hug, waiting for her shaking to stop. And his dick felt good inside of her as she squeezed down, her pussy tightening and then relaxing at random.

“Woah,” Cassie said, her mouth pressed against Brian’s flat muscle. “I don’t think I’ve ever cum that fast before.” Her hips twitched back and forth as she spoke. “Felt good, though.”

“I’m glad,” Brian said dryly. “And I’m more then ready to keep on going.”

Cassie bet he was. She could feel how hard he still was inside of her. Cassie pulled her head back and looked Brian over. She especially noticed how strong his arms looked. She came to a pretty easy decision.

“Brian?”

“Yes?”

“Fuck me like a slut. Like you’d fuck one of those whores on the stage out there.” The words felt delicious on Cassie’s lips.

“Well, I think I can manage that,” Brian said with a smile. His grip tightened on Cassie’s hips, and the white girl took a deep breath.

And he did fuck her just like a needy, wanton slut. Cassie couldn’t keep her voice muffled, and, after the third stroke, didn’t care anymore. She started screaming, moaning, begging Brian for more. Her entire body was jolting from side to side on top of him, hair flying every which way as her breasts bounced up and down. Her hands flitted over him, tracing his muscles on his arms and chest and shoulders.

But most of all, Cassie came. The sheer force Brian was using to fuck her drove her wile, making her cum time and time again. She counted at least two more orgasms, and was pretty sure she came even more, though her mind got hazy enough it was hard to tell.

Cassie didn’t mean to announce to the whole club every time she came, but she didn’t really care about keeping quiet either. It wasn’t as if she could keep the feeling’s Brian’s dick were stirring up in her on the down low, anyways. The only times her voice was muffled was when she was kissing Brian, lips frantically pressed against him. The rest of the time she was screaming from the top of her lungs, giving a fairly detailed description of what Brian was doing to her.

By the time Brian finally came, Cassie had gotten the best fucking of her life. Her eyes were wide and wild and she could barely breathe as Brian’s relentless fucking drove the breath out of her lungs. She felt so good she could barely think. And she knew she couldn’t walk, that her orgasms had utterly sapped the strength out of her, leaving her limp and boneless in Brian’s embrace.

And when Brian finally came, that was enough to push Cassie over the final edge into pure, unthinking bliss. His thick black dick pulsed inside her, shooting long streams of white cum inside her stretched pussy. Cassie’s eyes crossed as she felt the spray of cum inside her, filling her up. Her hips twitched atop of Brian as she felt the warmth blossom in her core.

Cassie collapsed forward against Brian and stayed there for a long while, slowly recovering from her steady string of climaxes. Brian held her, his arms firm around her back and sides. Finally, Cassie had recovered enough from the pleasure to be able to sit upright. She did so, slightly regretting the loss of contact with Brian’s muscular body.

Cassie rested her hand against her belly. Even with Brian slowly deflating inside her, she still felt stuffed with his dick and cum. A warm, pleasant feeling radiated out from her lower belly. She sighed in satisfaction, before her increasingly clearer thoughts threw up something up she would just have soon not have thought.

Cassie thought about asking about that girlfriend Brian had mentioned. Either she was black or one of the other inferior races, in which case no duh, Brian was obviously looking for a real woman. Or she was white, and that would be enough to put Cassie back on the clock. And she felt too good to want to rampage through the club as Rune. Either way, asking the question wouldn’t get her anything.

And then Brian went and talked about her anyway. Stroking Cassie’s hair, he chuckled.

“You know, it’s a good thing my girlfriend works here. She’s real understanding about me getting other girls while she picks up the guys. If you’re interested in more than just a one-night stand, we could meet up and have some fun together.”

Cassie grimaced. That brought to mind even more of Kaiser’s and the Empire’s teachings on, well, a lot of things. Multiple sexual partners, mixed races, all of that. Part of her was still wondering which of the dancing girls Brian was sleeping with.

Now that she had succeeded in killing her mood, Cassie realized it was time to go. She wasn’t nearly drunk enough to properly enjoy this without Kaiser’s lessons hanging over her head, reminding her of how she was shaming the white race. She slowly slid off of Brian’s lap, almost tripping on the clothes she had so quickly stripped out of and left on the floor.

“I guess not, huh?” Brian observed, cleaning himself off with a napkin. “Well, at least finish your drink before you head out.” He nodded towards the glass Cassie could barely remember bringing with her. There was still a quarter or so of the bright pink liquid at the bottom of the glass.

“Thanks,” Cassie said, the final syllable muffled by the glass pressed to her lips. She sighed in satisfaction, feeling the booze wash through her once again.

In a move fueled by drunken lust, Cassie decided that she didn’t want this to necessarily be the end of it. There was a black marker sitting on a small shelf next to her shoulder. And while a black marker wouldn’t show up very well on Brian’s black skin, she had the solution to that. The question of why markers were in the booth was something for another time.

Grabbing her white thong, Cassie scribbled her phone number (Cassie’s phone number, note Rune’s) onto it. Stuffing the silken garment into Brian’s hand, she winked at him. Already, a wave of exhibitionistic arousal was washing through her as Cassie considered what it would mean to go out into the city without any underwear on.

Torn between drunken lust and shame over what she had just done, Cassie staggered out of the booth, leaving a bemused Brian behind her. The very first people she saw when she exited the alcove were Jessa and Nessa. Both of the twins were grinning at her, identical expressions of amusement on their faces.

“Having a fun time, Cas?” Jessa drawled, leaning against the wall.

“I don’t think I’ve ever been ‘ridden like a slutty horse and put away wet’, have you, Jessa?” Nessa said, smiling as Cassie flushed.

For once, Cassie was glad for how loud the music was. That let her pretend she couldn’t hear the twins’ questions and comments. Instead, she just walked away as quickly as her shaky legs could carry her. She could hear the twins cackling up a storm behind her.

And she could also feel cum trickling down the insides of her thighs. She hoped that would be the one thing the twins didn’t notice. Second thing, really. She didn’t think they knew that Brian was black. She hoped they didn’t, at least.

***

Candi strutted off stage, wiggling her bare ass even more than the high heels she had on demanded. She winked at me as I lurked out of sight behind the curtains. I smiled back at her, tugging at my costume. Not to preserve my modesty, both because I didn’t have any and the costume wouldn’t allow me any even if I did. But because I had the usual pre-performance jitters. I’d practiced this routine a lot, but it would still be the first time I’d actually done it in front of a paying crowd.

My music started up, a pretty awful electronic country mix. But it wasn’t as if people came to a strip club to hear good music. Pasting an alluring smile on my face I strutted down the catwalk, swinging my hips as I went. And this time, it was really obvious how much I was swinging them.

The cow tail wagging behind me hit the outside of my thighs with every swing, the black patch at the end slapping against my bare skin. There were a few hoots and hollers even before I got to the pole at the end of the catwalk. That made my smile a lot more genuine. It seemed I had fans in the audience, people who could recognize me. Or maybe they figured anyone with breasts as big as mine had to give a good show.

The cow theme extended to the rest of my clothing. Cowgirl styled heels, a tasseled vest vest, white stockings with black blotches on them, a blue denim skirt that was as about as long as my index finger, and a matching set of bra and backless panties. And by backless, I meant backless. That the cow tail was a plug and not a clip on was obvious to anyone behind me, with the thin black lines of the panties splitting around the toy and curving up to cross over high on my hips. A cowboy hat with small horns glued to the top completed the ensemble.

I looked less like a slutty cowgirl, and more like… Metaphors had failed me from the instant I saw the costume. I still hadn’t come up with a good comparison for what I looked like. Although, at least, everyone so far had approved of seeing me wear it. Brian had tried to see what it looked like off of me, but I had managed to get away by shoving Lisa off on him. I had already done my makeup, and didn’t want to spend even more time redoing it after a makeout session with him.

The sacrifices I made for my career.

The audience couldn’t see them yet, but underneath the tight bikini top (which would burst if I so much as took too deep a breath), I had on a brand new set of nipple rings. I didn’t even know they made cowbell nipple piercings, and yet here I was. They were pretty small, and, honestly, an impressive amount of work, to get an actual bell… rod… thing inside to make them ring. But, as small as they were, they making the tightness of my bikini top that much tighter. As for the vest, there wasn’t a way to fasten it even if I could draw the edges closed across my breasts.

As popular as my themed piercings would probably be what was a few inches behind them. Lisa had practically gotten down on her knees and begged me to do it, saying how hot it would be. She had finally convinced me, at least for this show. It, obviously, wasn’t something I could do for every show, or even every cowgirl show.

But, just for Lisa, I hadn’t drained my breasts for a few days. There was a tightness in them from all the milk that had built up, and I was really looking forward to getting some relief tonight. So were all of my bras. Just because I wasn’t reaching up to squeeze my girls didn’t mean that milk didn’t leak out of them. There was only so much absorbent pads could soak up, and I was going through two sets of bras a day waiting for the starting night of my new dance.

I was feeling heavy and bloated, but the money I was making from this should make up for it. I was looking forward to walking off the stage feeling light and empty and with more money in my garters then I knew what to do with. Of course, to get that money, I’d need to start dancing.

I swayed in time to the beat, grabbing the pole with both hands. I walked around it, swaying my hips as much as I could, making my tail flick from side to side. When I bent down, showing off even more of my cleavage, I got a ripple of clapping washing through the room.

One of the good things about this costume was how many pieces of clothing it let me take off while not really hiding anything. The skirt was the closest thing to something that would cover me that I had on, and it would still get me arrested for public indecency three seconds after leaving the club. But that just meant that, to the right crowd, I was that much hotter.

The vest was the first thing to go. It was easy enough to slip out of, and there was enough fabric it was easy to twirl around my finger, letting the tassels fly out as I swung it over my head. The vest hadn’t done much to hide my boobs, and I really didn’t feel any more naked when I whipped it off.

I then turned back to the pole, sliding my body along it. The bikini top didn’t have enough give to let me do the trick of wrapping my boobs around the pole, but I still went up and down, feeling the cold metal against my functionally-bare skin. And since I was facing away from most of the crowd, I made sure to wiggle my hips a bunch, letting them see how much I could jiggle back there. The answer? Not nearly as much as I could make my breasts jiggle.

So I turned around and let the crowd see how much my boobs could dance. That got a lot of applause, especially since I was squatting and had my legs spread widely apart, letting everyone see my barely covered pussy, not really hidden by my microskirt and panties. Later on, I’d be masturbating, but I wasn’t at the right point in the dance, or horny enough, to do that.

I sprang to my feet as quickly as I could in my heels. My hat was next. I threw it backstage with my best cowgirl (as in, a female cowgirl, not a girl who was a cow) yell. That didn’t reveal anything more then a bit more hair, but it still got another round of applause from the anonymous crowd.

Next up, I demonstrated my flexibility. And balance, since it was hard to hold one leg against my torso while staying upright on only one high heel. But I managed it. The crowd seemed less taken with my demonstration of balance, and more with me showing off just how long my legs were, and what was nestled between them.

Hopefully, every guy in the house had a boner by now. Enough of them appreciated me, at least, to start throwing money on the stage. Not a lot, so far, and not in very high denominations. But more would come. After all, I hadn’t even bared my breasts yet.

I thought I might be showing off my boobs even sooner then I had planned to. My tits were feeling tingly and kind of achy, in the way that meant I was about to start leaking milk. And since the material of my top was thin and pale, it wouldn’t take much milk to plaster the ‘clothing’ to my tits, letting everyone see just how damn big I was.

It would be time to whip off my top in just a few minutes, so I had to hope I didn’t leak too much before then. Giving the crowd my best sultry, fuck-me look, I slid my microskirt off of my hips, carefully angling it over my heels. The skirt was flimsy enough I’d probably rip it in two if it caught on the point of a heel.

Even taking my time, I still made it look sexy. After I got the microskirt off, I drew my hands back up along my shaved legs, doing my best to make everyone in the club imagine it was their hands sliding up me and moving along my inner thighs. I finished by drawing my hands up along my panties, making the material shift just enough to outline my cleft, though I doubted anyone in the seating area could see it.

That done, I stood back up and did a few more twirls around the pole, throwing up my arms and legs as I danced. I also moved my head from side to side, letting my hair bounce behind me. After a few more moves, it was time to get to the next bit of clothing to take off.

And none too soon. My tits needed relief, and needed it now. Taking off the bikini top was only the first step, but even that would offer a bit of comfort, to no longer having it dig into my flesh. It was tight enough on me it was a bit tough to remove, and I ended up using a bit more force than I had thought, ripping the flimsy garment in two.

It got a lot of cheers at least, as my breasts flopped out into view, so it wasn’t all bad. I let the remnants of my top drop down to the stage. I squatted down, spreading my legs and cupping my breasts. One hand per breast really wasn’t enough. But since this was just an one-woman show, there wasn’t anyone to help caress me.

I was probably the only one who could hear the bells hanging from my nipples, with the sound of the crowd and the music booming from the speakers. But they could all see the bells themselves, dangling from my nipples and chiming with every move. And my breasts moved a lot. Especially once I started playing with them.

I swayed from side to side as I played with my tits, fingers wandering over them as I mugged for the crowd. I wanted so badly to squeeze down and get some milk out, to relieve the ache inside them. But it wasn’t quite time for that. With a mental groan, I forced my hands away from my tits and had them crawl up the pole behind me.

Slowly rising up, I did a few more moves, making my tits even more as I shook and spun around the stage. There was a lot of clapping, and some guys were even pounding their feet. The thrill of having them pay attention to me helped take my mind off of how painfully full of milk my breasts were.

I grabbed the pole again and started climbing up it, my thighs squeezing the metal. This time, the pole was between my breasts, rubbing against them. I could feel dribbles of milk leaking out and running down the curve of my breast and then my stomach. Well, the stage floor would need to be cleaned anyway. It wasn’t as if human milk was the worst substance to ever land on it. Or even the worst white substance.

As I climbed, I twitched my hips from side to side, making my tail wag. I wondered how many of the men out there could get a good view of exactly how it was attached to me. Well, if they couldn’t, they would soon enough.

Once I got as high u as I could climb, I threw my arms out and leaned back. I slowly slid back down the pole, circling around, my thighs keeping a tight grip on it. Stripping might not get written up in an exercise magazine, but I had to be burning more calories and getting better muscles then any protien-chugging gym rat.

Back on the floor again, I stood up and started playing with my boobs again. Even the soft, light touches I was using was still enough to get milk to bead at my nipples. And it was a heroic act of will to just keep my fingers brushing over my tits, and not squeezing the milk out of them. It would feel so good to do so, and relieve the heavy, bloated ache in them.

I forced my hands away from my boobs and ran them back down my body as I twirled around. It was time to let everyone get a look at the most inventive piece of clothing I had on. At least the first few rows. I doubted the people at the tables could tell exactly how this tail was attached to me.

I knelt down, facing away from the room. I used one hand to prop myself up as I leaned forward, almost in the doggy style position. With my other, I started playing with the tail plug, tugging it from side to side in time to the music, moving it in the opposite direction of my twitching hips.

I closed my eyes as I felt the plug shifting around inside of me. Anal play rarely felt as good as getting my pussy stimulated, but it still felt nice. And the thrill of showing my body off had already turned me on. If my nipples weren’t already stiff from needing to be milked, they’d be stiff from arousal. I had to make sure not to get myself too turned on, though. As deliciously debauched as it would be to masturbate to a screaming orgasm in front of all these strangers, that really wasn’t part of the show.

Instead, I played with the tail plug for a few minutes, twirling it around and feeling the tail itself slap against my ass and thighs. Then I slid my hands to my hips, grabbing my backless panties. Well, it wasn’t as if they were covering anything anyways. I wasn’t losing anything by taking them off.

My fingers undid the knots, letting the skimpy black fabric fall to the floor and revealing my pretty pink pussy. There was a huge wave of cheering at that and I smirked at the attention I was getting. I used the pole to climb back to my feet, throwing in a few shakes and stretches along the way to show off my body.

Once I was up on my feet, wearing nothing more then my high heels, my thin stockings and the tail plug, it was time for finale. I turned back to the crowd, hands grabbing my boobs. I took a few steps towards the edge of the stage, and then sank back down to my knees. That way it was a lot easier for any appreciative customers to slide money into my stockings.

Grabbing both boobs in my hands, I threw my head back, exaggerating how much pleasure I was getting from groping myself. Just groping wasn’t going to cut it. I needed to milk myself to get the relief I so desperately needed. Ending the ache that had been building up inside me ever since I agreed to do this dance and not to milk myself.

The music was so loud that even I had trouble hearing the bells hanging off of me. Still, they looked hot, and that was the real reason I was wearing them. They knocked against my hands as I slid them down, closer to my nipples.

I squeezed down with my fingers, milking myself and letting the crowd of strangers watch me. It was a good thing I was already kneeling, because the surge of pleasure that shot through me when I started would have made me drop otherwise. It felt so good to finally have a chance to relieve the pressure in my breasts, to let my milk squirt out in warm white driblets that ran down my skin.

I threw my head back, feeling my bare pussy getting damp as I milked myself. It seemed a pity to waste the milk like this, not having anyone around to drink it. But there would probably be a riot if I let one guy up to play with my body and not another, so I just had to stay up here by myself.

My flow of milk had started just as dribbles running down the curves of my breasts. That was normal, and usually all that happened when I got milked. But I normally milked myself every day, or even twice a day. Right now, with half a week’s worth of milk stored up?

After the first few dribbles opened up the tubes or however the exact mechanics worked, my sprays of milk started getting heavier and heavier. After a few squeezes, I was getting actual spurts of milk, shooting out from my body to land on the first row of seats in front of the stage.

I wouldn’t want milk, human or otherwise, landing on me and getting on my clothes. But management had been very clear about what would happen, and these guys still had paid a bit extra for front row access. It took all sorts, I guess. Although at least one guy I could see, right in front of me, was wearing a windbreaker, letting the occasional droplet of milk just slide off the surface.

My concerns with the tastes of the guys in front of me took a backseat to my own pleasure. I felt good, finally getting to drain my tits, letting the milk spurt out as I quivered in relief. It wasn’t often that I no-shit came just from milking myself, but I thought I’d push myself over the edge with just a few more squeezes.

My pussy felt that funny combination of damp but not soaked that I associated with boobgasms and analgasms. If I had even those crotchless panties still, I would probably have soaked up all of it. But since that collection of two bits of floss and a postage stamp was a yard behind me, people were going to see my juices running down my thigh as I came from milking myself.

“Oh, y- Moo! Mooooo!”

I remembered to moo instead of moan just in the nick of time. I could feel my pussy spasming, trying to clench down around the dick that just wasn’t there. Not that there weren’t roughly fifty guys in front of me eager to volunteer their equipment so my folds could actually wrap themselves around something.

My last few spurts, jets, really, of milk shot out even further, spurred on by my orgasm, I guessed. My thighs were quivering in orgasm and exhaustion as I stopped milking my breasts and started idly groping them. I slowed to a halt and just as slowly rose to my feet, though I stayed in a squat.

There was a lot of applause. Clapping, whistling, stomping feet, the whole nine yards. Just as good was as all the money getting thrown onto the stage. I grabbed as much as I could, stuffing it into my stockings. I could barely believe how much money people were showering me with just because I had showered them in milk.

But I certainly wasn’t complaining. Sure, I didn’t really need it; I had barely even touched the bank money, which was about six times more then what I was grabbing. But it was a nice memento of how much the crowd had liked me.

Finally, the flow of money died down. By then I had enough cash stuffed down my stockings that bills had been pushed down to my knees. I rose to my feet and bowed for the crowd, breasts swinging underneath me. The applause followed me off the stage.

“Let’s all give a big yeeha for Tawnee the cowgirl,” the voice over the sound system said. “She’ll be here this time next week for another dance, so bring your cookies! If you’d like a private dance with her, come up to the bar to schedule it. Next up is the dexterous Destiny!”

As soon as I got off the stage and out of sight, I leaned against the wall. Destiny flashed me a quick smile as she strutted out onto the stage, sequins glittering in the multi-colored beam of light that hit her. I was wiped out. A nice long sit down sounded like the perfect thing. Sadly, I probably only had a few minutes before my first private dance would start.

Well, that was what the job demanded. At least Candi was there, offering me a helping hand. I gratefully took it as she led me down to the prep room at the end of the stage.

“You were great, hon,” Candi said, smiling at me. “Most exotic thing on that stage since, well, fucked if I know. And it was pretty good for you too, eh?” She glanced down at my legs, where the money was making my stockings bulge unnaturally.

“Well, if you want your share, just head up north and ask Nuture to pretty please pump you up with her drugs,” I said, quietly laughing. We passed into the prep room, with a surprisingly few amount of people in it getting ready for their dances.

“Yeah, I’ll probably pass on that,” Candi said. She maneuvered me into a chair, and I sat down with a relieved sigh. “Get some rest. I’m sure someone will be wanting to ride a cowgirl pretty soon.”

I nodded and closed my eyes. Damn, that had been a good show. I’d need to do something nice for Lisa to thank her for talking me into this. Maybe that bondage thing, if she could schedule that milking session around my special shows.

Well, I was sure I’d think of something. Friends needed to look out for friends, after all.

***

“How’s it hanging, Superhero-in-Training?”

“Pretty good, Superhero.”

Emma and Sophia grinned at each other. Emma wasn’t dressed up in the height of fashion for Winslow, for once. Instead, she was wearing some dark, loose clothes that didn’t show off her many charms at all. But, for what they were doing, that was perfect.

“Ready for some more power practice?” Sophia asked as she switched on some bright lights and covering the windows. Her actions left the room starkly divided into cones of light separated by black, shadowy pools.

“Got to be better then the physical training,” Emma said with a laugh. “Push-ups suck.”

Sophia grunted in amusement as she finished setting up the practice course. When she turned back around to face Emma, she ‘coincidentally’ flexed her arms, showing off the muscles corded along them.

“Well, maybe we don’t have to do that today.” She waved behind her at the home-made training course. “You ready to rock?”

“Sure thing,” Emma replied, backing up a few steps. Then she started running towards the nearest pool of shadow.

Having powers was awesome. How she had gotten those powers, that was a lot less awesome. But now that Emma had a knock-off of Shadow Stalker’s abilities, she was going to use them to the fullest. She and Sophia were already planning what her costume would look like, once they started going on patrols together.

The two of them could work together pretty well. Sophia’s preference for darkness was right there in her name, Shadow Stalker. Sure, a large part of that was how she looked like a tarry shadow when she transformed, but it still counted.

Both Emma and Sophia agreed that Shadow Stalker was a much better name for Emma and her powerset then for Sophia and hers. However, since the name was already taken, Emma had to come with a new name, and hadn’t yet.

It would probably have Shadow in it, since that was how Emma could move around. Put a foot or a hand or even a few inches of hair in shadow, and Emma could move around in it. The darker and larger the shadow was, the farther and faster she could travel. Right up until it became black instead of a shadow, in which case Emma would get thrown out of it. They were still trying to figure out where the exact line between darkness and shadow was.

The only real downside, beyond the limit, was how strongly electricity worked on Emma. It fucking hurt, even when a baseball bat swung at her just tickled. Still, if that was Emma’s only weakness, she was willing to live with it. She and Sophia could still kick ass among all the sheep and scum at night anyways, being real heroes.

And when they were off the clock? Well, Emma could think of several ways her powers would help her get back at that slug Taylor. As awesome as her shadow walk was, Emma still wasn’t going to forgive Taylor for trying to mess her up enough to get those powers.

Even as Emma flowed through the shadows and avoided the flashlight Sophia was using to catch her, she felt her insubstantial facial features twist in a grimace. She still felt angry over seeing flat, slow, stupid Taylor with such a fine figure of a man. Just because she had somehow gotten plastic surgery to look like a freak with those cans, she thought she could upstage Emma and get a hot boyfriend?
Emma didn’t get quite as angry thinking about now as she had been, but she still found her thoughts lingering on the humiliation Taylor had visited upon her, and what she could do to pay the bitch back. Emma didn’t shake with outrage like that day in the park, when she had run away so fast, dipping through the shadows, that not even Sophia could keep up. But she still felt an acid churning in her gut at the thought.

When she had finally stopped running, dropping back into three-dimensional existence inside an alley, she had fallen to her knees. Sophia had caught up with her a few minutes later. Emma had heard her stop, looking at Emma’s keeling, shaking form. But her friend had the tact not to comment and just rested her arm across Emma’s shoulder, in the closest she had ever gotten to giving Emma a hug.

Emma had kept her face turned away from Sophia as she slowly mastered herself. This pathetic display wasn’t something someone of her stature should be doing, after all. She was a wolf among sheep, not a sheep among wolves. Her heaving shoulders, roiling gut and twitching legs weren’t how she should be acting at all. She just needed to tell herself that and make it stick.

After ten minutes or so, Emma had gotten herself under control. She stood up and brushed herself off, before turning to Sophia. Sophia had a tight, hungry grin that Emma usually saw just before Sophia lowered the mask and went on a hunt through the city.

“Looks like my nights are going to be a lot more fun,” Sophia said, pretending that the previous few minutes hadn’t happened. “A partner who gets how the world should work is going to really make things better.”

Emma had nodded, smiling. It was a shaky smile at first, but it steadily grew firmer and firmer. It was just like Sophia, to be thinking ahead about what this would mean for her nights out in costume.

That was then, and this was now. Both Emma and Sophia thought she would soon be ready to join Sophia on her nightly patrols, striking fear in the hearts of the various sad sacks in the city. And once Emma had a good handle on how best to fuck people up… It would be time to pay a little visit to Taylor, to talk about this and that. Like how Taylor thought she had the right to have a boyfriend.

The sweet thought of that almost made Emma slide into a pool of light. She caught herself in time, but wasn’t fast enough to avoid Sophia’s flashlight. The beam swept over her, forcing Emma into her normal body. Emma frowned and beat a fist against her thigh. Again, Taylor had fucked her up.

“Come on, Ems. That only took a few minutes. Can’t you do better?” Sophia called out. Emma couldn’t see her through the pools of dark shadow and beams of hot white light separating the two of them.

“Sorry,” Emma replied, not feeling terribly sorry. “Just got distracted thinking about stuff.”

There was a sigh from across the room. Emma flushed, but kept on looking at where it sounded like Sophia was.

“Do I need to tell you about when to think and when to fight again?”

“No,” Emma said quickly, feeling blood in her cheeks. “It was just a mistake. It won’t happen again.”

“I hope so,” Sophia said with a tired tone in her voice. “Come on, let’s try it again.”

Emma waited until Sophia’s flashlight found her body again, and then leaped into the nearest shadow. It was deep and dark, letting her move it through it easily. Sophia’s beam started hunting her, but Emma was already moving. If she could get far enough ahead of Sophia’s flashlight, she was thinking she might loop around her friend and give her a surprise. Grab her shoulders, and then leap back to avoid the elbow blow that would be coming.

In her insubstantial state, Emma smiled. She and Sophia were going to go far together.

*Noncanon Omakes*

I was starting to think sticking in school hadn’t been a good idea. One, Emma and her band were still around, trying to fuck with me (fucking me might, barely, have been acceptable. But they weren’t doing that.) Second, I could devote a proper amount of attention to school, Club Lango and the Undersiders only if I didn’t need to do minor things like eat or sleep or not snap from all the stress.

Thirdly, and most annoying, was how every male in the school (and I wasn’t just counting students) stared at me. Or at my chest. Their gazes rarely rose to my face. Most of them didn’t even know what my name was (Tina, Tyler, Hey You, *drool*), they just asked my boobs out for a date. I was invited along mostly as a way to get my breasts from one place to another.

To a certain extent, I was familiar with this sort of behavior, what with the whole strip club thing. But, one, there was no chance of the kind of money I got at Club Lango appearing, and two, there were plenty of other attractive, skimpily dressed women at the club to help draw attention away from me.

Here, I was on my own. I was certainly the most sexualized girl here (something that was probably grinding Emma’s gears in a way she would never, never admit to). Something I was sure Emma would be using somehow, as soon as she got her mental bearings. Lisa had said she had a plan about that, but she hadn’t shared the details with me yet.

“So, hey,… girl,” some overmuscled athlete said, his gaze never rising above my shoulders, “Would you like to go see a movie with me this afternoon? Just the two of us, alone in the theater, dim lights,” he licked his lips, obviously imagining that I was as slutty as my body looked.

Okay, so I was, but that didn’t mean I appreciated getting leered at and clumsily propositioned without even any money coming my way.

“Sorry,” I said in a flat tone. “I need to wash my fish tonight. So sorry.”

Turning my back on him, I walked towards the school exit. I frowned, sensing the bugs I had placed on Emma and Sophia hanging around near the exit I was going for. Find another way around? Maybe, but I didn’t like to give them a victory like that. Push past them, and just let their barbs bounce off of me? Maybe. Emma’s emotional taunts were getting less effective as I got to spend time away from her, but Sophia’s physical attacks would be a lot more effective.

I slowed down, which the jock behind me took as an invitation to keep on trying to get into my pants. I could hear him quickly walking up behind me, and a hand fell on my shoulder. I turned around, a hard look on my face.

“So, rethinking the offer of a date with the Lee-ster?” he asked with what I supposed he thought was a charming grin. “The mall theater has this great new horror film out, Jack-o’-lantern the Sixth. If you ever get scared baby, you can just hold onto me and I’ll protect you.”

I stared at him, not sure quite how to express what I thought of his offer. I had picked up a lot of swearwords from the Undersiders and Club Lango, but somehow, he didn’t quite seem worth them. I also had to at least be aware of how a self-absorbed jackass would take a rejection. Just because I was used to getting punched by asshole athletes didn’t mean I wanted it to happen. And he looked like he had a lot more upper-body strength then Sophia did.

Then a solution appeared, right on the edge of my power’s range. I’d given a few ladybugs to Lisa, just in case she ever needed some help at the club with a customer. Those bugs were now getting closer and closer to me, moving at a speed that said she was riding some kind of vehicle.

Perfect. Even if Lisa didn’t come inside to bust out some verbal destruction, I could still get a ride with her and avoid either walking or taking the bus, either of which would let the jock keep on pestering me.

I started walking towards the exit, more than willing to deal with Emma and her bunch if it meant getting to Lisa quicker. The athlete walked besides me, obviously seeing my movement as agreement.

I saw Greg Veder standing near one of the walls, books clutched to his chest. He was alternating between leering at me, and glaring at the jock next to me. Sad to say, spending time with Greg was likely to be a downgrade. Sure, I’d certainly be able to beat him off if he went for my boobs, unlike the jock. But he was also way more likely to go for my breasts then the jock was. A bad sense of what was acceptable on Greg’s part, and an arrogant conviction that he’d be getting access to them soon enough on the jock’s. What a wonderful school I went to.

“Not interested pal,” I said, hoping that this would be blunt enough to get the idea through his skull. “I’ve already got a boyfriend. Goodbye.”

I turned my back on him, missing whatever range of emotions were going across his face. Oh, and joy of joys, Emma, Sophia, and a few of their friends were close enough to have overheard me. A look of shock washed across Emma’s face, before an ugly smirk replaced it.

“Can you believe that Taylor Hebert has a boyfriend,” Emma said, turning to Sophia. Her tone was light, bright, and dripping with venom. “What do you think she has to do just to keep him looking at her?”

“Wear a paper bag over her head, for starters,” Sophia said, amusement lurking on her voice. “I’d know I’d throw up if I had to kiss a slab of rotten meat like her.”

“I bet the boyfriend’s just as ugly,” one of their friends, whose name I’d never learned, tittered. “He probably makes Greg over there look like a movie star.”

All of them burst out laughing. The jock had fallen behind me, and now was turning away. Obviously, he didn’t want to associate with someone as suddenly uncool as me.

I did my best to ignore them as I walked on past. They weren’t worth it, I kept on telling myself. Even so, the temptation to turn around and let them know how hot Brian was and how hot he found me burned within me, making my stomach turn over on itself.

The crowd of cackling harpies didn’t try to stop me as I pushed through the double doors and stepped outside. Instead, they fell in behind me, coming up with more and more ideas of the disgusting things I’d do just to keep my ugly boyfriend looking at me. Part of me was amused by the idea of some of the things they were suggesting being horrible. A blowjob every day? Yeah, that was some kind of huge, degrading sacrifice.

Mostly, though, I just go angrier and angrier, my desire to stay calm and unaffected rapidly eroding as I listened to them insult Brian. I’d gotten resigned to Emma mocking me, but it was somehow a lot worse to hear them ripping into Brian like this.

I could tell that Lisa was turning the corner to get onto the street in front of me. I turned my head, looking for her. I wondered what kind of vehicle she was in. She had never mentioned being able to drive, and I just couldn’t see her riding a bicycle.

When she came into view, my jaw dropped. Less because of Lisa, and more because of who she was with. She was sitting on the back part of a motorcycle, her arms wrapped around Brian. Brian, well, Brian was wearing his Grue costume with a regular motorcycle helmet swapped out for his demon one.

Maybe it was because I wanted some love and affection from him right now, but I could swear I saw his muscles straining underneath his leathers in a way they never seemed to regularly. I changed my course, walking straight towards him. And Lisa, who was climbing off the bike and twirling a spare helmet around as she grinned past me.

I was sure that Emma and Sophia were following me, but all of a sudden, it was like their taunts and jibs were in another language. I picked up my pace, walking quickly, almost running over to Brian as he pulled the helmet off. He stepped off the bike and held his arms open wide.

I launched myself into them, wrapping my own arms around his body in a big hug. It felt nice to feel his firm muscle underneath my arms. I squeezed tightly, feeling the leather shift underneath me. He hugged me in return, wrapping me up nice and tight in his arms. I luxuriated in the sensation for a few seconds, before wanting even more.

I pulled my head back from the joint of his shoulder and neck and lifted my face up. Brian was looking down at me, a soft smile on his firm features. I leaned up for a kiss, pressing my lips against him. He eagerly responded, opening his mouth to let my tongue slide in.

It felt great to kiss Brian, feeling the love and acceptance we had for each other flowing back and forth between us. But we couldn’t stay pressed together forever, sadly. Eventually, we had to pull back a bit to catch our breath.

And then, two seconds later, we were kissing again. I pressed my body against him, feeling his muscles shift underneath the leather as he leaned into the kiss. I could feel Brian’s large, strong hands on my back, slowly running around in little circles. I was quite willing for him to grab my ass, but he was too much of a gentleman to do that.

I wasn’t enough of a lady to do the same. I grabbed that ass, feeling even more muscles underneath my fingers and the leather as we tried to suck the air out of each other’s lungs. When we finally pulled a few inches apart, my cheeks were flushed and I was pretty damn horny.

Out of the corner of my eye, I could see Lisa grinning. Unlike Brian, she wasn’t dressed up in leather, as fine of a sight as that would have been. Except for the brightly colored helmet she had on, she looked like she belonged on the Boardwalk, flitting from store to store. Either she had a lot more faith in Brian’s ability to avoid accidents then he did, or she had dressed him up in the leathers solely because of how hot he looked in them. From the grin playing on her face, I was betting on the second.

Seeing that she had my attention, Lisa significantly glanced over my shoulder. Ah yes, Emma, Sophia and the rabble. I told myself I should be the better woman and not gloat over what I had just done. But you know what? Screw it, I had spent over a year and half dealing with those bitches, their bullying, their attacks, every fucking thing about them. I was not going to be the bigger woman right now and I was going to gloat.

I turned my head to look at the girls. Sophia and the others, but mostly Emma. And it was so, so sweet. She had a twitch across one side of her face and her hands were balled up into fists at her side. I couldn’t recall ever seeing her so angry before.

I wondered what she was going to do next. Storm away with her nose in a sling? Try to attack me in front of Brian or Lisa, or have Sophia do it? Pretend that nothing had happened? I was willing to bet she’d try the last later on, once she was thinking a bit more clearly.

I seriously considered calling out to her, some nasty comment about how much Brian and I loved each other. But I decided not to. That would be layering it on too much. Better to not show how much of this was planned specifically to upstage her (and I had no idea how Lisa had known about this, and managed to plan everything so neatly and quickly.)

Breaking the hug with Brian, I reached out to grab the helmet Lisa offered. It, like hers, was a brightly colored, open face helmet, obviously designed to show off how cute the wearer was, as opposed to how badass the wearer was like Brian’s. And it was a constant struggle to think of him as Brian like this, not as Grue. Those leathers were really throwing me off my game.

I climbed onto the bike, sandwiched between Lisa and Brian. I lost no time at all in wrapping my arms around Brian’s waist, holding him in a tight hug. Lisa did the same to me, her hands wrapped around my stomach. As Brian kicked the engine on, I raised my voice so they could hear me over the roar of the motor.

“Thanks. Both of you, thanks a ton. I-,” I trailed off, not sure how to express the wellspring of love and affection I felt for both of them right now. “I don’t know how I’m going to do it, but I’ll pay both of you back for this. It’s-.”

I was cut off as Brian pulled away from the sidewalk. The wind in my face felt nice, and Lisa’s fingers pressed to my lips stopped me from saying anymore.

“Hey, it’s just what friends do for each other,” Lisa said, a grin in her voice. “Or even more than friends. Right Brian?” She raised her voice so he could hear through his helmet and over the wind.

I smiled again and relaxed in between my friends and lovers. I was touched more than I could say by this. I was lucky to have two such wonderful people in my life.

***

This had to be the best party idea Max had ever had, Joey thought. Plenty of food, beer, music… And, best of all, the two sexy ladies that had been brought in. Joey had already had a turn with the older one, taking her for a spin in one of the frat house’s upstairs bedrooms. As for the other one, the one with the huge tits? Joey, and the rest of the frat house, had all fucked her more than once.

Joey popped open a beer and passes it over to Rory. His, well, friend, was pushing it, let’s say the reason the party was called, was looking a lot better. Not so many gloomy sighs and shit. Max sure had gotten the right idea, setting up this party to make Rory forget all about the bitch who had dumped him.

“You going for another round on the chick?” Joey asked, nodding over Rory’s shoulder to the kitchen. He could just see the cum splattered legs of the second girl through the doorway, hanging off of the kitchen table.

Rory took a sip from his can and nodded. Clearing his throat, he spoke up. “Yeah, in a little bit. Need a few moments to recover, you know?”

Joey smiled and nodded. His own dick was feeling a little bit sore. Who could have thought a girl could take so much cock so close together and still feel so tight wrapped around him?

“Sure thing. Just glad to see that you’re feeling better, man.”

Joey patted Rory on the shoulder and went into the kitchen. Another guy was in between the girl’s thighs, slamming into her pussy. Joey didn’t know or really care what her name was. What really mattered was that she was a hot piece of ass, and that he’d be ready for another round soon enough.

But for right now, he had a better idea. Joey pulled out his phone and pulled up the video camera. Panning it down towards the whore Max had hired, he nodded in satisfaction. Her cum-covered face showed up fine on the camera.

“Hey, slut,” Joey called out, taking another sip of his beer. “Smile for the birdy! You’re on camera.”

The big-boobed whore didn’t give any indication she had heard him. Maybe there was too much cum covering her ears. Just like every other part of her body, really. Joey smirked as he admired the hard work that he and the rest of the frat house had put into covering this slut with so much thick cum.

The bimbo’s face had cum coated on it. Her eyes sockets were nothing more than two white pools from where all the cum had been shot. And Joey, and Joey’s camera, could see a steady flow of cum running off of her white cheeks down onto the kitchen table. Her mouth was more or less clear, but that was because whoever wanted a blowjob would just shove his cock past the lines of cum connecting her lips.

As for her chest, well, there was a lot of chest to cover. But Joey’s bros had risen to the challenge like champs. Each of the stripper’s tits had semen smeared all over it, all the way from those hard nipples at the top, down to the base where they connected with the shoulders and ribs. It was a hot sight, and Joey felt his cock stir inside his pants as he stared at them. Of course, cans that size would be hot to look at even when they weren’t covered in cum.

Joey had never seen breasts that looked that damn good. Huge, and yet they didn’t sag even a bit. From his earlier round with her, he knew they had a wonderful mix of softness and firmness, that just invited more and more attention being paid to them. And getting to cum on them had been even better.

And the whore’s crotch had even more cum on it then her face did. Joey hoped the bitch was on birth control, otherwise she’d be having a kid with a dozen different daddies. Everyone in the frat house had tried out her cunt, and none of them had bothered wearing a condom. Most of them, Joey included, had shot their load inside her pussy, although I few had helpfully decorated her stomach with their loads instead.

The girl was covered with cum, from head to toe. Joey hoped that she’d be tasting and smelling it for the next week solid, a constant reminder of how hard she had been fucked by the college fraternity. It was what somebody like her deserved. Someone who would take so much cock deserved to be reminded of it even after she left the house.

And she loved cock. Joey couldn’t remember a chick who had needed dick like this since the 2009 Winslow cheerleading squad. And now he was picturing this babe in a cheerleader’s outfit, doing one of the team’s off the record chants about how much they all wanted to get fucked.

Sadly, it seemed that this chick had moved right past begging for cock and into getting it. Oh well, Joey could always imagine her waving some pompoms around later, whenever he was feeling horny and didn’t have any female company around to ride him. Or just use this video as fuel for his masturbation needs.

Some of the other guys had gotten the same idea as him. Their phones were out, recording the slut getting fucked by the guy between her thighs, and the evidence of all the other guys who had already fucked her. Calls for her to smile for the camera were coming fast as the fraternity jostled for a better spot to record her.

And the whore was getting into it. She raised her hands to give dual thumbs-up signs, and Joey thought he could see her lips curving upwards into a smile underneath the cum covering her lips. She even started moving around more, instead of just letting whoever was fucking her do all the work.

Joey’s cock was getting hard again for the third or fourth time as he watched the slut get into starring in homemade porn. Maybe he’d be featuring in it too, having another round with… her ass, he thought. She’d gone way beyond sloppy seconds by now, and Joey was in the mood for a less filled hole.

Of course, there was always the other stripper who had come with her, but Joey was in the mood for someone younger then him, not older. In fact, he had no idea where the other stripper (Candy, he thought) was, and he couldn’t be bothered to go looking for her, not when this slut was right here in front of him.

Joey wished he had gotten the idea to start recording the whore before she had gotten so covered in cum that she looked like she’d been dipped in white paint. He really loved porn videos where the slut got more and more covered with cum as she got less and less dressed. Hell, right now, you couldn’t even make out the features of the bitch’s face, there was so much semen from so many guys covering it.

Well, maybe they could drag her to a shower, get her cleaned up in there. And then, once she had gotten the cum off of her, the frat house could have some more fun in bukkaking her again. Maybe get that other stripper in to pretend the two of them were mother and daughter.

Joey was surprised sometimes at how clever he was.

***

*Smack* “Eight!” *Smack* “Ni-nine!” *Smack* “Ten!”

Victoria lowered the paddle, staring down at the red, upturned ass of the stripper on the bed in front of her. She had to admit, she felt good. Who knew that being a dominatrix would be so soul-satisfying?

“Now, what do you say?” Victoria asked in a sweetly saccharine tone.

“I’m,” Tawnee shuddered, “I’m sorry for being a big-boobed floozy who tried to steal your man, Miss Glory Girl. Thank you for showing me the error of my ways.”

“Mmh, and you even managed to sound sincere that time,” Victoria said, fingering the paddle. “Just how sorry are you?”

“I’m very, very sorry, Miss Glory Girl,” Tawnee said, turning her head so she could look up at Victoria. There were tears on her cheeks, and Victoria was worried for an instance that she had been spanking the stripper too hard. But she hadn’t given the safe word yet. “How do you want me to apologize?”

Victoria stared down at the dark-haired stripper, her flushed cheeks, her spread legs. For a moment, Victoria was tempted to abandon the script and just start fucking Tawnee right here and now. But Victoria had put a lot of work into writing this scenario, and she wasn’t ready for all her work to go to waste yet.

“Maybe…” Victoria said, tapping her fingers on her chin. “But just words wouldn’t be enough, would they? You’d need to show me you were sorry.”

Victoria licked her lips as she looked down at Tawnee’s upturned ass. Who would have thought bondage could be so fun? But the cuffs and paddle she had rented from the club had made this night so, so much better than it would have been without them.

The way Tawnee’s wrists were cuffed to her ankles, forcing her ass up in the air and her face down on the bed, was a treat to behold. She had even squirmed around and acted like she was trying to escape while Victoria had torn her clothing off and tied her up. And then when the spanking had started, well, it was obvious that Tawnee had liked getting it almost as much as Victoria had liked giving it.

Victoria realized her fingers were running around Tawnee’s wet lower lips. Shaking her head, she withdrew her fingers. And was that a frustrated sigh from the stripper? Well, Victoria would give her something else to use her mouth on soon enough.

Sighing, Victoria reached down and grabbed Tawnee’s body. With her strength, it was the work of a moment to flip her around, putting the stripper on her back. Victoria took a moment to admire the huge boobs that were revealed in this position. She wouldn’t want tits that size, but it sure was nice to admire them on someone else.

Victoria had to admit, Tawnee looked kind of silly in this position. Her bent legs were sticking up into the air, and since her hands were shackled to her ankles, her straight arms formed a geometric shape when combined with her torso. Well, the important thing about this position was that it opened up the stripper’s mouth.

Rather than crawling around on the bed like a savage, Victoria rose up into the air, using her powers of flight for the pettiest reason imaginable. Well, not exactly the pettiest. That would be times when the tile floor of the kitchen was cold in the morning and Victoria didn’t want to put on socks. But using her parahuman powers just to better position herself on a stripper’s body had to be pretty petty.

But Victoria was doing it anyways, holding up her skirt just enough to let Tawnee see her crotch. And Victoria had even shaved her pubic hair off, in imitation of Tawnee. There was just something so sexy about seeing that bare stretch of skin, that Victoria had felt compelled to imitate the other girl.

Victoria settled down on top of Tawnee, her pussy pressed against the dark-haired girl’s mouth. Victoria was fairly damp, a result of how much she had enjoyed spanking Tawnee. And while she had deeply enjoyed the stripper’s moans, squeals and breathless apologies, she was also looking forward to what other kinds of things Tawnee could do with her tongue.

“If you lick me out,” Victoria said, “If you show you understand that Dean’s cock belongs in my perfect pussy instead of your whorish mouth, maybe I’ll forgive you then.”

Victoria could feel the lust bubbling in her spike as she described how Tawnee would be apologizing to her. It wasn’t exactly that Victoria was upset over Dean fucking Tawnee, or even over how smug Tawnee had acted while she’d been getting fucked. But the idea had been planted in Victoria’s head as she got railed by Carlos and Rory and watching Tawnee get fucked by her boyfriend.

So, a couple days after the orgy, she had come back to the club and scheduled a ‘private dance’ with Tawnee. It had been quite amusing when the stripper had come through the door and seen who her client was. But she was professional enough to take it in stride, and had even suggested a few alterations to Victoria’s scenario.

“Mmth, Mth Mmmy Mil,” Tawnee muttered, her lips already pressed against Victoria’s slit.

Victoria shivered in pleasure at the vibrations from the muffled ‘Yes, Miss Glory Girl’. Tawnee could be so respectful when the situation called for it. And all it had taken was ten strokes to each ass cheek to put her in the proper frame of mind.

Reaching down in between her thighs, Victoria played with some strands of Tawnee’s hair, running the dark locks through her fingers. She had to admit, Tawnee had some nice, long dark hair. Victoria thought she could do a pretty good sexy office lady or teacher, if only her boobs were smaller. Those cans were just too big for her to really pull off any role where she had to be intimidating or badass.

Still, they suited her current line of work. And Tawnee was very skilled at it. Her tongue was driving Victoria to distraction, working absolute magic on Victoria’s pussy and clit. Victoria took several deep breaths, centering herself. As fun as it would be to just sit on Tawnee’s face and let her lick her to several orgasms, Victoria still had a lot more script to get through.

Glancing at her palm, where she had had the foresight to record several different reminders, Victoria took a deep breath. Her first sentence was nothing more than a squeak as Tawnee coincidentally flicked her clit at the exact moment Victoria was ready to start talking. Fighting down the blush, Victoria tried again.

“You better be feeling properly sorry, you little tramp,” Victoria said, shifting her hips back and forth slightly. “I can’t believe someone like you ever thought you could compete with me.” Victoria had to pause for a second as pleasure raced through her. “The bond Dean and I have goes so much better then mere sex, and I’m better than you even at that.”

Victoria glanced at her palm again, trying to remember her next line. Tawnee’s tongue was enjoyably distracting, muddling her thoughts as the stripper licked and sucked at Victoria’s increasingly wet folds. Victoria stared at her palm for a minute, trying to figure out what the hell she had written. Finally giving up on deciphering the smeared scrawls on her palm, she decided to wing it.

“I’m the hottest superheroine in Brockton Bay,” Victoria said, swishing her hair around, “I go on TV interviews, street vendors sell t-shirts with my face on them,” (and didn’t give a cent to her, something that a minor if constant source of disgruntlement to Victoria), “hell, I even get asked to model stuff. That you thought there was ever the slightest chance of your lewd body stealing Dean away is, is, oohhh!”

Victoria shook on top of Tawnee as she came. Tawnee had patiently licked and sucked at Victoria’s folds without end, even without using her hands. And it had all paid off. Victoria’s hips jerked back and forth as she moaned in pleasure, feeling the orgasmic lust sweeping through her. She could feel her arousal escaping her, pouring onto Tawnee’s face.

Victoria’s hands dug into the bed as her eyes went wide. Strangled, breathy sounds escaped her lips as she shook in her orgasm. When her head finally cleared, she slowly, gingerly lifted herself off of Tawnee’s face, already missing the feel of the girl’s tongue on her lower lips.

Now that Victoria had cum Tawnee had properly apologized, it was time to reward Tawnee for being a good girl. Victoria didn’t actually know the first thing about how to eat out another girl, and she wasn’t going to ruin the roleplay by showing off her inexperience. Instead, she’d be using the vibrator wand she had rented from the club to pay the other girl back.

Victoria switched the wand on, appreciating the humming buzz coming from it. There was no reason to untie Tawnee just yet. Maybe after she’d seen just how wet the stripper could get from a toy, Victoria would. Then again, maybe not.

Tawnee had sounded convincing enough, but Victoria was thinking she might have to bring Dean in so the stripper could apologize to him too.

Chapter 8

Amy felt blissfully lightheaded, like her head was stuffed with cotton candy. Normally, Amy would have accepted that as a sign she needed to go take a twenty minute nap in the hospital lounge. But since that involve walking two and half miles to Our Lady of Mercy, Amy was up for some other things to focus on.

Like what Sara was doing to her. Amy had never met someone who was so good at making a woman’s body feel so good. She was sure she didn’t even need Victoria’s aura of joy to feel good. And since Amy’s sister was less radiating her pleasure and more broadcasting it, Amy was literally feeling better than she ever had before.

In fact, the only way she could feel better was if that evil bitch Sara would let her cum, instead of just teasing her so wonderfully. And endlessly. It had been… Amy was feeling too fuzzy to tell when exactly she had last cum. But it had been a while, even though the pleasure had never once stopped.

Amy couldn’t decide if she wanted to look back behind, up at Sara who was taking her doggy style with a double-ended dildo. Or if she wanted to keep looking forward, at the only man who ever had and ever would fuck her. And also Dean’s current partner, that big-boobed bimbo Trashy.

Okay, maybe that wasn’t actually her name, or even the name she had introduced herself with, but Amy thought it fit pretty good. After all, with knockers that big, and makeup that caked on, trashy was a pretty good summation of what the whore riding Dean’s cock looked like. And who else but a born to be bred slut would be able to keep on fucking for so long? Dean was on his third second wind, curtesy of Amy. But she hadn’t even touched Tawnee, the stripper obviously finding enough energy in fucking to just keep going and going.

Amy’s generous characterizations of her fellow woman was cut short as Sara started groping her butt. Again. The blonde had been all over Amy’s ass ever since they got into this position. And a couple of early positions that had let her get at Amy’s butt.

“Seriously, Panacea,” Sara said teasingly. “This perfect bubble butt,” her fingers sank into Amy’s lower cheeks to show what rear she was talking about, “is wasted, hidden behind those robes you wear. You should change your costume to a miniskirt. Maybe some daisy dukes.”

Amy tried to picture just how her costume could get modified to show off her rear. Her imagination failed utterly. Any further efforts she might have made to visualize it were cut short by Sara ramping up her playing.

Amy squealed as she felt something prod against an orifice that had always been an exit and not an entrance. She whipped her head around and tried to look at what Sara was doing. Even as she did so, she could feel it, whatever it was, pressing against her anus. She could tell it was cool and slippery and big. With the bigness the most worrying part of the whole thing.

And it kept on getting bigger. Amy could feel it increasing in girth as it went further inside her, although she couldn’t get a good look at it. By the time she had twisted her head far enough around to glare at Sara, enough of it was inside her all Amy could see was Sara’s hand.

“What, gah, do you think you’re doing, Sara…” Amy realized she didn’t know Sara’s last name. Or, to be honest, her first name. Time to pull out a phrase her mother used. “Young lady?”

Sara snickered as she kept on pushing the toy in. Amy felt her own face flush, embarrassment outweighing arousal and discomfort. In fact, the discomfort was steadily decreasing, even as more and more of Amy’s ass was stretched around the object. Amy didn’t like what she thought that said about herself, and tried to pull away.

Even as Amy tried to get away from the iron grip on one hip Sara had, she could feel the blonde finish. Suddenly, the size of the thing narrowed. Or the part closest to Amy’s rear did. The rest of it, deeper inside her, was as big as ever.

“What did you do to me?” Amy asked, reaching behind her with a questioning hand. She could feel something round and plastic covering her asshole.

“Oh, just put a buttplug inside you,” Sara replied flippantly, like it wasn’t any big thing.

“What!?” Amy screeched as she spun around on all fours, glaring at Sara with all the fury of ten thousand suns.

That was the plan, at least. Along the way, the plug inside her shifted as Amy moved. Amy completed the revolution, but her scolding turned into a moaning. Sara giggled at the look on Amy’s face as the plug buried inside her stimulated the healer.

It was almost enough to let Amy cum, after so long hovering right on the brink of her climax. But it, just barely, wasn’t enough, and Amy could feel her arousal draining away. Amy closed her mouth and then opened it again, her gaze flicking down to the black dildo poking out from between Sara’s thighs. It was still slick with Amy’s dew.

And then Sara tugged it out of her, revealing that her side was just as covered with arousal. She looked down at Amy and smirked, significantly looking around the room. That was enough to get Amy to do the same, pouting all the while.

It looked like everyone was winding down. Tawnee had collapsed backwards onto the bed, chest jiggling as her and Dean moaned in mutual orgasm. And over in the center of the room, Amy could see her sister, while still impaled on Carlos’s and Rory’s cocks, was no longer bouncing up and down as energetically.

“Just wait here, baby. I’ll be back in a minute,” Sara whispered into a distracted Amy’s ear.

Amy’s examination of her fellow orgy members gave Sara the chance to slip off the bed. Amy’s head snapped around to the blonde as Sara strutted over to the display of sex toys against the wall. Amy quickly decided that whatever Sara was doing over there wasn’t nearly as important as the chance for Amy to get this plug out of her.

Reaching behind herself, Amy started tugging at the plug. And immediately stopped. Her eyes widened as the tug made the toy shift around inside her. Amy’s tightly pressed together lips barely kept her whimper from being heard.

Amy attempted to work up the courage to try again. And then her plans were shot out of the water as Sara bent over at the waist, showing off her own perfect bubble butt. Amy’s jaw went slack and she almost had to wipe away some drool as she stared.

By the time Amy got herself together enough to close her mouth and try to remove the plug again, it was too late. Sara had turned back around, hiding one hand behind her back. She cockily smirked at Amy as she walked past the healer, shifting slightly to keep whatever she was hiding from Amy’s view.

Stopping in front of the Victoria sandwich, (and Amy could see cum dripping out of her sister’s holes, even with two cocks plugging her up) Sara turned back to smile at Amy. She brought her hand out from behind her back, revealing a very big, very thick dildo attached to a big base. She leaned in to whisper something to the threesome. After a few seconds, all three of them smiled and nodded agreement.

Sara turned back to the room and whistled. That got Dean’s and Tawnee’s attention, and soon Sara was the center of attention. A position she obviously enjoyed.

“We’ve all been having a lot of fun tonight, right?” There were chuckles from around the room, mostly from the boys. “But it’s getting late, so why don’t we close things off with something special? Amy, Tawnee, get over here.” Tawnee climbed off of the bed while Amy waited, wanting to hear what exactly was about to happen. “How about you studs give us ladies a group facial?”

Almost everyone in the room, including Tawnee, brightened up at that. Amy was a lot less sure. Yes, Dean hadn’t felt nearly as bad inside her as she had thought. But she was still a lesbian. That came with certain expectations. Like liking girls and not guys.

Amy opened her mouth to try and explain that, while getting sandwiched in between Victoria and Sara would be very hot, getting covered in cum would not be. Before she could actually say anything, Tawnee was dragging her towards the center of the room. Amy squeaked and was forced to follow the surprisingly strong stripper.

“No, listen, I-!”

Amy’s incoherent protestations were cut off as they arrived in the center of the room. More precisely, they were cut off as Sara planted a kiss right on Amy’s lips. Amy blinked, and almost melted into the kiss. Sadly, Sara pulled away too quickly, leaving Amy to dazedly blink and try to get her breath back.

A distraction Sara made good use of. Amy hadn’t recovered before getting bent over, Sara’s hand pushing on her back. Amy tried to straighten up, only to find herself trapped between Tawnee’s ridiculously oversized tits. Her struggles weren’t very hard as Amy found herself enjoying getting her face pressed in between soft, yielding flesh.

“Now isn’t this the hottest thing you’ve ever seen?” Sara said as she spread Amy’s cheeks.

Oh God, that evil, delightful bitch was showing off the butt plug to- Victoria! Victoria was seeing that huge plug buried inside Amy’s ass! Oh God, what was Amy’s beautiful, sexy, intelligent sister thinking, seeing what a tramp her sister was? Amy whimpered against Tawnee’s tits, her face feeling like it was on fire.

“Wow, that’s hot!” Carlos said, ending with a wolf whistle.

“Love the message,” Rory added, a smirk evident in his words.

Message? There was writing on the plug? Amy squirmed, unintentionally swaying her hips from side to side. She thought she was going to die of shame. Right, shame, that was what was making her juices drip down the inside of her thigh.

“So how was it, fucking my sister in the ass?” Victoria asked, her tone light and bright.

“I’m sure it must have felt great,” Tawnee said from above Amy. “Any one who can take a plug that big has to have an ass made for anal.”

A few more comments made Amy feel like she was going to explode, either in rage, shame or arousal. She wasn’t sure which. Her indecision wasn’t helped by Tawnee softly stroking her hair and keeping her head pressed in against her breasts.

“Okay, I’m ready to go,” Sara said, tugging at Amy’s arm. “Here, I’ve got a special seat, just for you.”

Blinking in the sudden light, Amy looked first at Sara’s smiling face, and then down where the blonde was pointing. Amy gulped. The fat dildo Sara had been holding was now firmly fixed to the ground, the large shaft pointing upwards. Amy snapped her gaze back up to a serenely smiling Sara.

“Now, I know you don’t care for cock,” Sara said. “At least, not cock that’s on a guy. So you’re just going to ride that big black dick while the rest of us give some loving attention to these fine gentlemen. Sound good?”

It did. At least, it sounded good enough to Amy for her to do so until she got that orgasm Sara had been denying her for so long. After that, she might have to reconsider.

By the time Amy came to her conclusion, Victoria, Tawnee and Sara were all already on their knees, taking care of whatever guy had stuck their cock in their face. Rory went straight for Sara, while Dean stepped in front of Victoria. Then Victoria shook her head and pointed at Tawnee.

“Nah, nah, babe. I want you to cover that slut. I’ll take care of Carlos.”

Shrugging, Dean stepped in front of Tawnee. Amy wasn’t all surprised to see that the slut already had her mouth open and was staring up at Dean. The three of them started sucking, leaving Amy to her own entertainment.

She looked down at the dildo she was hovering over. There were already a few scattered gleams on the top of it from arousal that had fallen from Amy. It still seemed pretty damn big, especially with the toy that was already in her ass.

Well, Amy had already tried plenty of new things tonight. What was one more? Taking a deep breath, Amy knelt down. She felt the tip of the toy brush against her lower lips, sending a thrum of pleasure through her.

Looking around, Amy saw that all the other girls were busy sucking off three superheroes, not that Sara and Tawnee knew that. Not that the guys were content with just watching the hot and/or slutty girls blowing them. Amy shivered, seeing Rory and Carlos glance at her with a hungry light in their eyes. It was a lot hotter than Amy had thought, watching all of them (and especially Victoria) bob up and down on cock like that. Hot enough to make Amy ready to sink down on the fake dick underneath her.

Amy moaned under her breath as she felt the toy rubbing against her lips and then sliding deeper inside her. She shifted from side to side, wiggling her hips as she felt the toy spread out her walls as it went inside her. Thankfully, Amy was so wet she thought she could even take a baseball bat right now. That was what she thought, at least. Then the dildo reached a certain point in her.

Amy clapped her hands over her mouth to keep herself from shrieking. The plug in her ass, and the dildo in her pussy was making her feel much too full. So full, in fact, that her legs gave out, making Amy fall down on the dildo, driving it even deeper inside her.

The flash of- pleasure and pain and sensation too intense to be called either- was enough to make Amy cum, her holes squeezing down on the toys inside her. She could feel her brain going haywire, her holes stretched too much, giving her too much stimulation. Amy moaned, feeling a second orgasm following hard on the heels of her first.

Amy also felt a hand grab her ass. Her head jerkily turned so Amy could stare at Sara. The blonde, still noisily sucking cock, winked at her as she went for the plug in Amy’s ass. Amy could tell what she was planning to do, and tried to protest. But she couldn’t get the words out as sparks flew through her brain.

Amy was somewhat distracted as everyone got closer to her, Sara and Victoria and Tawnee all pressing the sides of their faces against hers. But not even the feeling of Victoria against her was enough to distract Amy from Sara pulling the toy from side to side in her ass. Amy half-moaned, half-shrieked as she felt her ass once again get stimulated in a way she had never thought possible.

It was just Amy’s bad luck that all three boys came at that moment. Dean, Carlos and Rory all gasped as they came, and all three of them pulled out to aim their cocks at the assemblage of female faces in front of them. Cum ( a lot more of it from Carlos than from the other two) shot out from them and landed on the faces of the girls blowing them.

Sara and Tawnee both squealed and giggled as they got a facial. Victoria just had a small smile on her lips that was rapidly hidden in cum. And Amy had some stray shots from all three boys land in her open mouth.

Amy’s eyes shot open wide as the salty, slimy taste filled her mouth. She slammed her mouth shut and then opened it back up to spit it out. Gagging and wiping her tongue, she glared at… everyone, really. Except for Victoria. Sara, for playing with her butt like that. The guys, for making her taste cum. And Tawnee, just on a general principal of disdain for being such a slut.

Nobody else seemed to care that they were getting glared at. Or even notice that much. The other girls probably couldn’t even tell what expressions anyone had. Carlos had cum a lot. It was like all three of the girls had gotten a bucket of white paint dumped on their faces. Amazingly, Amy hadn’t gotten the worst of it.

Amy stared in shock at the bukkaked sluts on either side of her (and her sister). They were enjoying this! Amy could read Sara’s and Tawnee’s body language well enough to tell that they found getting covered in cum like this hot and sexy. Amy shook her head. She was so glad that, as a lesbian, she was above such things.

“Man, all four of us look like sluts, huh?” Victoria asked, scraping enough cum off of her face to see and talk.

“But we’re hot sluts,” Tawnee said, her words almost unintelligible with all the cum in her mouth.

Sara didn’t say anything, as she was too busy playing with Amy. Amy shivered, feeling Sara’s tongue on her cheek, licking up a line of cum. The blonde’s fingers were busy with the rest of her body, teasing Amy’s nipples and making the healer shift around on the dildo still buried inside her pussy.

The dildo that was making Amy feel horny again. She shifted around, feeling the toy move around inside of her. That, plus how Sara was making Amy’s nipples feel, was enough for Amy to stick her own tongue out.

She was just licking another girl, after all. She wasn’t doing anything weird, like cleaning the cum off of Sara’s face with her tongue or anything. Amy was just doing perfectly normal lesbian things with the stripper-slash-whore she had for the night.


Over Sara’s shoulder, Amy could see Tawnee and Victoria doing the exact same thing. Only a lot more enthusiastically. Their bodies were pressed together as the overly-endowed slut ran her grubby mitts all over Victoria’s perfect body. Even now, exhausted and orgasmed out, Amy felt jealously possessive of anyone but here getting to play with Victoria’s body. Although she was a lot less jealous of the way the two of them were licking the cum off of each other.

The cum that was collecting on Amy’s tongue from three different guys was just some impossible to foresee side effect, really. And, honestly, not a very plesant one. Amy quickly swallowed, grimacing at the salty flavor. She needed a drink to wash it down. Another drink, actually, since Amy had already had… uh, many drinks tonight.

Amy didn’t get the chance to do so. As she looked around for a bottle that still had some booze in it, Sara tapped her shoulder. Amy looked back at Sara’s smiling face. It was a bit of an odd smile, though, since Sara was keeping her lips tightly pressed together.

Still, she was leaning in for a kiss, and Amy loved kissing girls. She leaned in for the kiss, opening her mouth and sticking out her tongue. And in exchange, Amy got a huge load of cum pushed into her mouth. Her squeak of outrage was muffled by the semen filling her mouth, and she instantly tried to push the salty, sticky cum back into Sara.

Sara giggled, and pushed back against Amy. The two of them shared cum for a bit, before Amy managed to get most of the cum deep into Sara’s mouth. She managed to do that in part by pinching the blonde’s nipple, shattering Sara’s concentration. But a win was a win.

Amy leaned back, smirking superiorly. At least Sara recognized who had won. Shrugging her shoulders, she gave Amy another closed mouth grin. Then she started swallowing it, her throat visibly bulging as she swallowed the cum Amy had forced into her. Amy smirked in her victory.

Amy looked around as someone tapped her on her shoulder. Looking up, she saw Victoria, her face clean, though with some shiny tracts from Tawnee’s tongue. Victoria rested both her hands on Amy’s shoulder as she nodded at Tawnee.

Victoria opened her mouth to say something and then closed it. A smile appeared on her face as one hand left Amy’s shoulder and reached up to her face. Amy felt a bit confused before she found Victoria’s thumb running along her cheek. Amy could feel it running along her skin, picking up a bit of cum that both she and Sara had somehow missed.

Then, and Amy’s heart skipped a beat at this, Victoria popped her cum-covered finger into her mouth. She sucked on it like a lollipop, as Amy stared in shock. The sheer, breathtaking eroticism of it made Amy’s legs feel weak. Then Victoria popped the digit back out of her mouth and smiled down at Amy.

“Hey, Ames, want to go have some fun with Tawnee’s tits?”

Amy considered that question good and hard. While Tawnee was a lot bigger than Victoria’s tits, they still weren’t as high of quality. On the other hand, boobs were boobs, and generally attractive.

“Sure thing, Vicky,” Amy said. “Just let me get off- oh!”

Removing herself from the dildo buried inside her was quite the challenge. Even with Victoria helping her get off of it. Or maybe especially, since it meant that Victoria’s hands had to wander all over Amy’s body to help her up.

It certainly left Amy feeling rather weak. She was forced to crawl over to Tawnee, since her legs just weren’t up for it. She flushed as she heard the wolf whistles from the watching guys. She couldn’t bring herself to see how parted her lower holes were, but Amy could imagine how much of a slut she looked like. Tawnee watched her come over, raising her perfectly-plucked eyebrows. Amy noticed that her cheeks were bulging, and a suspicion formed in her mind.

Sure enough, just as Amy was reaching out to grab those fat udders in front of her, Tawnee opened her mouth. Roughly twenty gallons of cum came pouring out from between her lips, splattering onto her breasts. All over her breasts, covering them with the cum Victoria and the bimbo had collected off of each other.

For all that Amy didn’t like semen, she had to admit there was something hot about seeing Tawnee’s curves get covered by it. She couldn’t put it into words, beyond something about how hot it was to see the slut’s nipples poke out. But Amy liked it enough she only had to screw up her courage a bit before leaning in to see how many plastic surgeries the stripper had gotten to have such huge knockers.

Amy’s eyebrows rose as her lips and fingers made contact with Tawnee’s tits. They were all-natural! That was a shock to Amy, that anyone, especially with Tawnee’s slender frame, could get such huge boobs. And there was even milk in them.

A flicker of amusement shot through Amy’s mind. It took barely more than a thought to get Tawnee’s body to start pumping the rest of that milk out of her chest. Amy opened her mouth to taste it, even though some cum was flowing over Tawnee’s nipple.

Amy was rather disappointed. Human milk, straight from the tap, might taste good. But it certainly didn’t when the flavor was overwhelmed with cum from one of three different guys. Amy grimaced as the combined fluids went down her throat. At least the bimbo was making all kinds of entertaining noises as Amy played with her breasts.

The thought occurred to Amy that she could make it taste good. After all, it wouldn’t be all that difficult to make both the cum and the milk taste as sweet as anything. But she didn’t. Amy had gone a long, long time without breaking her rules, and she wasn’t going to start now. Oddly enough, Amy knew she usually felt pretty disgusted with herself for even thinking about that kind of thing. But she didn’t right now. It must because of all the fun she was having with all these girls. And speaking of fun, Amy turned back to work.

A pinch there, a lick here… Amy didn’t need to do all that much to make Tawnee look and sound like more of a needy slut than she already was. She stopped far short of an orgasm, though. No need to reward the bimbo for being such a whore, after all. Anyways, Tawnee was already getting paid, in actual money. Surely the release of mere orgasm couldn’t compare to… however much money she was getting.

Anyway, if Tawnee hadn’t already gotten enough orgasms tonight to satisfy her, then there was no way she ever would. Feeling justified, Amy sat back, wiping her lips clean of the cum that had gotten on them. Looking around at her sister (lazily making out with Dean), Amy smiled.

“So, what’s next?”

What was next was cleaning up with some wipes and getting dressed. Everyone was more or less dead on their feet after what felt like a solid year’s worth of fucking. And even if Panacea could have given everyone else a jolt, she wouldn’t have gotten any extra energy, which didn’t sound very fair to her.

Instead, she stood half-dressed for a bit, intently watching the other girls get dressed. If this was going to be her last chance to see them naked, she might as well engrave the details in her memory. Especially Sara and Victoria, the two wonderful blondes gradually hiding themselves underneath clothing. Not that Sara wore much clothing, or that it hid very much of her. Amy thought the blonde stripper would be getting quite a bit of jiggling as she walked around.

That thought made Amy look over at Tawnee. The big-boobed bimbo was wearing a t-shirt that showed clearly there was no bra underneath. And as tight as it was on her, if Amy tried to wear it it would be a tent. Some women and their boobs, Amy thought, shaking her head. She was sure she’d be seeing Tawnee in the hospital in a few years, complaining about back pain.

As Amy got ready to take the buttplug that was still inside her out, she felt a hand slide into her underwear (in hindsight, Amy should have taken the toy out before getting dressed, even partly). Jumping a few inches, she spun around and glared at an unrepentant Sara. The blonde was already dressed, assuming ‘dressed’ meant daisy dukes and a crop top.

“What are you doing?” Amy demanded as she readjusted the thong Victoria had talked her into wearing. There was something wrong with it, pressing against her skin. Looking down, Amy pulled out a business card with some writing on it.

“My card,” Sara explained. “If you ever want to… hell, anything, talk, fuck, just hang out, give me a jingle, alright? Oh, and do me a favor?” She kissed Amy’s cheek. “Leave the toy inside you. It’s my gift to you.”

What kind of gift was that? Amy shot a look at the blonde’s retreating back, wondering what her idea of birthday presents and like were. Shaking her head, Amy turned her attention away from the crazy, crazy blonde.

Amy looked down at the card, seeing a hand-written cell number and a pair of lip prints the same shade as Sara’s lipstick. She didn’t want to admit how much that touched her. Blushing and looking away, she put the card in her purse. Grabbing the rest of her clothes, Amy resolutely averted her gaze from Sara so she didn’t have to see the amused smirk she knew would be there.

Amy’s cheeks still had a faint dusting of red by the time Victoria and her got back to their dark, quiet home. Quietly slipping inside, the sisters split up to their own rooms. Amy sat down on her bed with a sigh. And then stiffened. The plug was still inside her, and made itself known as she shifted around.

Stripping out of her clothes, Amy leaned forward and ran a hand behind herself. Grabbing the base of it, she took a deep breath. Best to rip the bandaid off and get it over. Amy tugged. And then she had to tug again. Amy flushed red. Just how big was this thing? And how had Amy taken it so easily?

The butt plug came out with a pop, the sound filling Amy’s bedroom. Amy flushed, suddenly glad that she hadn’t done that at the club. Everyone in the room would have been looking at her holding the toy that had just been in her ass.

After stepping over to the bathroom to clean it off, Amy hid both the plug and card in her dresser. Then she collapsed onto her bed, still naked from the waist down. It was too much effort to get changed into her pajamas. She’d do it tomorrow morning before she went downstairs for breakfast. Or, with the hangover she was bound to have, maybe she’d just spend all day in here, half-naked and aching.

Either was a possibility. Maybe she could call Sara to come over and massage her aches and pains away. Amy was sure her parents would be fine with welcoming a stranger dressed like Sara had (briefly) been to run her hands all over their daughter’s body.

That thought made Amy’s lips twitch upward in a smile before sleep overtook her. Ten seconds later, Amy Dallon was dead to the world.

***

Victoria was quite confident she was giving Carlos a blowjob he would never forget. After all, how many people got oral sex from Glory Girl, the most generally amazing teenage superheroine in the city? And Victoria was sure that Aegis would have a nice thick load to show his appreciation for her blowjob skills.

Out of the corner of her eye, Victoria could see Tawnee giving Dean a blowjob. Victoria mentally frowned at that, not enjoying the associated memories of that. Somehow, while she was fine with Dean fucking the shit out of Tawnee, it was way less cool for the two of them to be kissing. Victoria couldn’t explain how, but the glimpse she had seen of those two, even as she got stuffed by Carlos and Rory, had dampened her enjoyment of the entire thing.

At least they weren’t kissing anymore. And that was enough for Victoria, especially with the thick cock she had to tend to. The thick cock that was very close to orgasm. While Carlos was keeping his breathing steady, Victoria could tell from the way his cock was twitching in her mouth that he was almost at his limit.

Victoria helped him along by doing that trick with her tongue that Dean had shown her. That was enough to push him over the edge, at the same time as Dean and Rory. All three of glanced at each other and pulled out of the mouths of the girls that were sucking off.

Giggling, Sara, Tawnee and Victoria all pushed their heads together at the same time, squishing their faces up against Amy’s. Victoria smiled at her sister’s squeak as she stared up at the thick cocks surrounding her. This was going to be fun.

Victoria closed her eyes just in time. Carlos came like a fire hose, pumping thick jet after thick jet of cum all over the blonde’s face. Victoria purred in satisfaction, feeling the cum landing on her, spreading across every inch of her face. She could hear the squeals and moans from the other girls as they got bukakked too.

Victoria could feel herself getting wet again as she imagined what the other girls, even her sister, looked like covered in cum. God, that was so hot. But as fun as it sounded to masturbate while her face was completely and utterly covered in cum, if she couldn’t see, then Victoria might miss out on something even hotter.

Wiping her eyes clear, and opening her mouth enough to let the cum on her lips fall in, Victoria looked around at the rest of the group. Sara and Tawnee both looked like they’d gotten almost as much cum as she had. Amy, on the other hand, only had a few strands and splatters on her. And even that looked like it was too much for her.

“Man, all four of us look like sluts, huh?” Victoria asked, smiling widely. She wished she had a camera to take pictures, before sanity reasserted itself. There was no need for photographic proof of Glory Girl and Panacea being part of an orgy.

“But we’re hot sluts,” Tawnee said, her lips almost glued together by the strands of cum that had landed on her.

That was hot, Victoria realized. How much hotter would it be if she used Tawnee to put on a show for Dean? Pretty damn hot, she guessed.

Deciding there was no reason to wait, Victoria crawled over to Tawnee. Out of the corner of her eye, she saw her little sister turning back Sara, obviously intent on monopolizing the blonde for the rest of the night. Victoria rolled her eyes and grinned. That would be something to tease Amy about later, so long as nobody else was around to ask questions about where and what exactly had happened.

But right now, the important thing was for Victoria and Tawnee to take good care of each other. The two of them even had the exact same idea on how to help each other out. Tawnee already had her mouth open and her tongue poking out.

Victoria let out a muffled giggle as the two of them licked the cum off of each other. Tawnee certainly got the lion’s share, although, to be fair, she had a wide mouth perfectly suited for storing cum in. And she certainly seemed to know how to lick up cum. She was all over Victoria’s bukkaked face, giving Victoria a great chance to play with her breasts.

And they really were great breasts. Victoria doubted she had ever seen a pair so large. And her thorough examination of them showed that they certainly seemed to be all natural. Not a single bit of plastic to be found, Victoria thought as she squeezed and kneaded the fat jugs. The way it made Tawnee moan and shift around as she tried to lick up more of the cum on Victoria’s face without letting the stuff already in her mouth fall out just made the entire thing so much hotter.

Finally, Tawnee pulled away from Victoria. The blonde thought her new sex friend kind of looked like a chipmunk, with those bulging cheeks. Not a thought she should share, probably.

Turning around to hide her smile, it only grew bigger. Victoria hadn’t realized how hot it could be to see Amy do some cumplay of her own. It actually made her kind of wet, even though she was watching her own sister. And it gave Victoria an idea. An awesome idea, of course, as most of her ideas were.

Floating over towards her sister, Victoria grabbed Amy’s shoulders. The slightly younger girl jumped a bit before turning around to look up at Victoria. Victoria grinned down at her sister. Before she spoke, she ran a thumb along Amy’s cheek. Collection a load of cum off of Amy’s skin, she raised it up to her mouth and licked it clean. Amy made a funny choking sound at that.

“Hey, Ames, want to go have some fun with Tawnee’s tits?”

Watching Amy lick the cum off and suck the milk out of Tawnee’s tremendous titties was just as entertaining as Victoria thought. And she made sure that if anyone wasn’t interested in watching that, they could watch her, as she slowly masturbated while floating in midair. Victoria just gave and gave to people, she thought with a grin.

She even kept on giving as everyone was getting cleaned up. Taking the chance while Tawnee’s chest was still bare (because boobs like that should spend as much time in the open air as possible), Victoria stepped in front of her. Tawnee looked up at her and flushed.

“Hi, Glory Girl. Um, sorry about kissing your boyfriend like that. It just seemed like the right thing to do, you know? Only realized you didn’t like it when your aura started beating down on me.” The shame-faced expression Tawnee had soothed most of Victoria’s already mild anger over that. There was just enough left to consider how good Tawnee would look if she was bent over Victoria’s lap, bare bum raised and ready for a spanking.

“No, no, it’s fine,” Victoria said, mostly telling the truth. “It’s just…” Victoria thought things over and changed what she was about to say. “Tell you what, here’s my phone number,” she grabbed a pen and scrawled it down on Tawnee’s forearm. She ignored the stripper’s raised eyebrows and slight smile. “If you ever want to have some more fun, call me. I can set up a threesome that will rock your world.”

“Sure thing,” Tawnee said, smiling. “I know a thing or two that may surprise you too.”

Victoria smiled widely. That was nice of her to say, but come on. What could a stripper, even one as hot as Tawnee, know that would surprise Glory Girl?

***

Greg was still reeling. Taylor, his best female friend, had dropped out of school. As if he needed more proof of that nefarious Master controlling her. Why would she do that? Greg didn’t know the exact grades Taylor was getting, but she liked reading, just like him. So she had to be doing good in school.

Greg was pacing up and down along the hallway outside of Winslow’s administration offices. It had been nice for the secretary to tell him Taylor had dropped out, but Greg still just couldn’t wrap his around why.

Well, one of the whys. That the Master who’d been abusing poor Taylor had made her do this was obvious. Greg just couldn’t think of why the big black man would want to have Taylor drop out. Unless…

Greg stiffened. It all made sense now. That man wanted Taylor to himself, or at least to the strip club he was making Taylor work out. And now, without school, there would be nothing stopping him from having Taylor work there in between his bouts on animal lust like the one Greg had witnessed.

Greg had to do something, to save Taylor and all the other girls enslaved at Club Lango. But how? Greg knew he wasn’t very strong, not nearly strong enough to beat up the Master, let alone any muscle he had around the place. And if he hadn’t gotten powers watching Taylor getting raped (and mind controlled into loving it), then he probably wasn’t going to five seconds before charging into the strip club either. And he didn’t know how to get his hands on a gun either.

It wasn’t very manly, but there was only one choice left for Greg. He’d have to call the PRT and let them know about this. He might not be able to save Taylor on his own, but flat out saving Taylor had to be worth something, right?

Squaring his shoulders, Greg pulled out his phone. Then he put his phone away and looked up the PRT’s anonymous tip number. Once he had that, he pulled out his phone again and dialed it.

“This is the Protectorate Response Team anonymous hotline,” a bored but professional voice said. “What is the nature of your call?”

“Hi, I’m Gre-!” Greg barely stopped himself in time. Blood pounding through his cheeks, he started again. “I’m calling to report a Master-class cape.”

“I see,” said the male voice on the other end. “Please tell me as much as you can.”

“It’s this girl, you see,” Greg said. “She’s my friend, but now she doesn’t have time for me. She’s spending way too much time with this big black guy and she didn’t even say hello to me,” Greg knew he was babbling, speaking too quickly, and tried to reign himself in.

There was silence on the other end as Greg carefully took a few deep breaths, doing his best to reassemble his thoughts. Once he felt a bit more in control, Greg started talking again.

“My friend, Taylor, dropped out of her classes and now she’s dancing at a stripper bar. She doesn’t talk to me anymore even when I go looking for her. I know she’s being forced into it by this big black guy I saw forcing her to have sex with him. I know he’s using a Master power on her. If I give you the club’s address, can you guys go there and bring her back for me?”

By the end of that, Greg was feeling out of breath, and his stomach was turning over itself. He waited for the voice to respond, to thank him for being an anonymous hero and saving Taylor and whoever else was in trouble.

“Spare me from college breakups,” Greg heard, the words muttered. “Listen kid, this is a line for actual crime, okay? It’s not for someone upset that his girlfriend left him. If you’ve witnessed a case of rape,” and the dispatcher’s voice made it clear how likely he found that, “call the police.”

Greg’s lips worked soundlessly. What? No, how could they be ignoring him? How-?

“Also, before you make that call,” the dispatcher’s voice turned into iron, “you better think good and hard about what you ‘saw’.” The air quotes in his voice was obvious. “Knowingly filing a false report is a crime, understand? With jail time.”

The dispatcher didn’t wait for Greg to get himself together enough to respond. The line went dead, leaving Greg’s mouth still opening and closing as his world spun around him.

Was that it? The PRT just completely ignoring him because he didn’t have any proof? Surely they couldn’t get that many crank calls in one day. And even if they did, wasn’t it their job to deal with that sort of thing?

Greg’s phone dropped down to his desk. What now? He didn’t know anybody who was a cape that he could ask. Or did he?

The thought wound its way through Greg’s head. The moderators on PHO had a firm deletion policy on anything involving buying powers. But Greg had still participated in them a lot (and had the punishment points to prove it). He had a pretty good idea about one or two of them not being scams. If he could just remember who to talk to.

Yeah, that was a good idea. Buy some powers and then, just like in an anime or videogame, unload tens kind of bad ass on the supervillain who was controlling Taylor. Greg smiled to himself as he pulled up PHO.

This plan was sure to work.

***

Emma realized she was drumming her fingers against her side. Scowling, she forced herself to stop and rested her hands against each other. That was not how the top girl in the school behaved. Not even when her insides were roiling with emotions.

God, Emma hated feeling like this. Like some limp-wristed fuck-up who didn’t have a brain in her head instead of the cape who was about to take the streets of Brockton Bay by storm. Right. She was a cape, and her best friend was a cape, so why should she worry so much? After all, it wasn’t as if Taylor was someone important to her or anything.

Sure, Taylor hadn’t been around for days and days. In fact, she might even have dropped out. And while that thought was kind of amusing, confirming everything Emma thought about Taylor’s lack of brains and what her future was going to look like, Emma wasn’t all that happy. She hadn’t had nearly enough fun with that little traitor yet.

Emma realized she was squeezing her hands together enough to hurt. Keeping her face calm, she rested her hands against the lunch table. Mastering herself, she turned to look at Madison. Madison stared back, her eyebrows raised and a smile on her face. In between shoving a sandwich down her throat, at least.

God, Emma couldn’t begin to guess how Madison was so happy right now. Didn’t she realize how upset she should be that Taylor was gone? Instead, Madison had bubbled out something about how now that Taylor was ‘out of our hair’, they could focus on planning the upcoming dance, and how they should not only take the credit from the seniors who were supposed to be doing that, but should take over the work too, so they had a few planning sessions under their collective belts when their prom rolled around.

Even Sophia was flaking out on her. And Sophia had been with Emma, had seen… that. How on Earth couldn’t she understand how awful this was? Not that Emma really cared that much about Taylor, of course. But surely Emma’s best friend should realize how wrong it was that good-for-nothing Taylor had some ripped, stacked boyfriend?

“Ems? Hey, Emma, is everything alright?”

Emma blinked and looked up at Madison. Her friend slash flunky was staring at her from across the table, a look of innocent concern on her face. Sophia was looking at her too, in between eating her sandwich. So were a few of the other rotating minions Emma kept around her.

“Yes, I’m fine. Everything’s fine,” Emma said briskly.

“Okay. If you’re sure,” Madison said, doubt hanging off of every word. “Anyway, Sophia,” she nodded at the black girl, “was saying that Taylor’s got a boyfriend.” Disbelief was dripping off of every syllable. “Is he as ugly as I think he is?”

“He’s nice enough,” Sophia replied non-committedly. Emma shot her a quick glare for passing up the chance to denigrate Taylor. Sophia missed it as she pulled out her phone. “Actually, managed to get a picture of him. And her, if you think that Taylor’s worth looking at naked.”

There was a wave of laughter from around the table as Sophia started paging through her phone. Despite herself, Emma was a bit interested. She hadn’t even known Sophia had been taking pictures from underneath that bush. She leaned in over her friend’s shoulder. And blushed a bit, at the explicit scenes Sophia had recorded. Who would have guessed that the shutter on Sophia’s phone would work fast enough to catch Taylor’s newly enhanced boobs in mid-swing.


Sophia settled on one of just… the guy. Emma couldn’t remember his name. But it showed his face and upper part of his chest, so it would have to be good enough. Sophia certainly thought so, as she panned her phone around, letting Emma’s group get a good look at him.

Emma scowled at the appreciative noises her friends and minions were making. They weren’t supposed to be so in favor of anything or anyone associated with Taylor. They certainly weren’t supposed to have the rapturous look Madison had as she stood up a bit, closely peering at the phone. Emma stared at Madison as Madison stared at the phone.

“Oh wow, he’s hot,” Madison said in an awed voice. “Can you send me that picture?”

“Oh yeah.”

“Dreamy.”

“I’d like to know him.”

Emma glared at the rest of her so-called friends as they disgustingly fawned over whoever Taylor had whored herself out for. Didn’t they realize this was Taylor Hebert they were talking about? The biggest sack of good for nothing shit in the entire school? Who cared if she had a hot boyfriend? Emma certainly didn’t!

“Hey, Emma, what’s his name?” Madison asked, not looking up from the screen.

“I don’t know and I don’t care,” Emma said in a tone that should have made Madison sit up and pay attention. Instead, the little idiot turned to Sophia and repeated the question.

“Brian,” Sophia said, a faintly amused tone in her voice. “That’s what Taylor said, at least.”

Emma glanced at Sophia. She was pretty certain that Taylor hadn’t ever said. So how did Sophia know? Had she done a little look around without inviting Emma along? That hurt, sort of. The two of them were supposed to be partners, on and off the streets.

Or maybe Taylor had said that and Emma just didn’t remember hearing it. Emma forced herself to acknowledge that possibility too. Her attempt at calming herself was spoiled by Madison eagerly whipping out her phone and starting to type on it. Emma stared at her friend as Madison’s fingers flew over the phone.

And then she stared at the surrounding tables around her. Around half of the girls at Winslow that Emma mentally labeled as pretty idiots had their own phones out and were squealing to each other over a text message they had just gotten. Sighing, Emma turned back to Madison, who finally had the time to look up at Emma.

“Sorry, Ems, but that guy’s just too cute!” Madison giggled. “I’ve got to know who he is!”

Emma opened her mouth to ask who cared who the guy was, using rather more pointed language. Before she could get the first sound out, Sophia laid a hand on her arm. Glancing at her friend and partner, Emma saw Sophia slightly shake her head.

Sighing, Emma realized Sophia was right. Indulge Madison and let her get this out of her system, and then hopefully they could get her to help them in the real job. Emma hadn’t forgiven Taylor for getting a significant other before her, and she would have to tell that sad sack what she thought of Taylor trying to upstage her.

And, the thought flashed through Emma’s mind like lightning, this might actually be good. If Madison could dig up some information on this ‘Brian’, then Emma and Sophia could do their (okay, Emma’s) plan. Emma was certain that any guy would dump Taylor in a heartbeat when two real women took an interest in him.

Smiling, Emma leaned in, waiting for Madison to share whatever she found.

***

Sophia was a bit worried about Emma. Her friend and protégé had been smiling to herself all day long. On the one hand, that was good, because Emma had been a bit on edge for the past few days, ever since they spied on Taylor and the black hunk doing the deed in the park. So it was good that she was smiling. On the other hand, Sophia didn’t care all that much for the exact kind of smile Emma had. It seemed a bit too sharp to just be the smile of a girl enjoying life. It was more like the smile of someone who had just gotten news that would be horrible for someone else.

Not that Sophia really had a problem with that, so long as the horrible thing happened to someone else. And she had a pretty good idea of who it would happen too. The funny look had entered Emma’s eyes after Madison’s gossip circle had turned up who exactly Brian was.

His last name was Laborn, apparently. And he had been the ‘major hunk a hottie’ of Arcadia before graduating early, according to Madison. It had been nice to put a full name with a face, and even Sophia had to admit that he was pretty handsome.

Not handsome enough to be worth putting any effort into tracking him down, no matter what Emma thought. Sophia had her sights on a much more important goal. The time for Shadow Stalker’s protégé debut was coming up soon. Emma was good enough at using her powers that Sophia thought she was ready to make her first appearance. All they needed to work on was her cape name and where to go.

One of those was tougher than the other. Sophia and Emma had already spent a couple of on and off hours trying to come up with a proper cape name. Emma had already rejected Midnight Scream, Black Heart, and Ebon River. Instead, she was holding out on Silent Whisper, which Sophia thought was much too wimpy of a name.

Still, a good name was only one aspect of being a superhero. Another part was making a flashy debut. And Sophia had that all sown up.

Club Lango was some sleazy strip bar, that was probably a front for prostitution. The briefing Sophia and the Wards had gotten hadn’t actually said that, but it was so obvious Sophia hadn’t needed to think hard at all on it. That was just a job for the local vice squad. What actually made it interesting was that the Empire 88 both took a hefty slice of revenue from it in protection money and occasionally hung out at it.

The Protectorate was working its way up to a bust of whatever skinhead muscle was collecting the money, with a couple of the Wards in support. But from what Triumph had said, that was still two months away, since the pussies wanted to watch the routine a couple more times to make sure they wouldn’t get any dirt on themselves doing it.

Sometimes Sophia couldn’t believe that a group of such big fucking cowards had ever had the balls to force her to join. The E88 was weak now, bleeding men and money trying to help their butt buddy skinhead friends down in Baltimore fight some gang there. Now was the perfect time to put a couple of their capes in jail and cut off a protection racket. Instead, the ‘good guys’ were just sending a couple of undercover agents to perv on the dancers and see if, just maybe, they had the balls for even an ambush.

Sophia thought it would be an amazing entrance for Emma if she upstaged all those jackasses. Get the money, knock out whoever was carrying it and, with Shadow Stalker’s help, let everyone know there was a new hero in town, someone who could actually get things done and fight the scum of the streets on their own terms.

“Why are you smiling like that?” Emma asked, looking up at Sophia from her phone.

“Why are you smiling like that?” Sophia shot back, noting that Emma’s own brightly unstable smile was still flickering on and off her face.

“Just thinking about what we’re going to do to Taylor,” Emma said. “Do you want to be the one riding this Brian guy, or should I?”

Sophia’s smile flickered a bit. Emma was getting too hung up on Hebert. Sure, it had fun when that spineless cry baby had been around, but so were a lot of things. Emma just couldn’t seem to let this go, though.

“Eh, we’ll have to see,” Sophia said non-committedly. “Listen, I was thinking about your debut. I think we should head out tonight and take a look around the outside of this club, alright? Get a feel for, oh, what’s the phrase, the lay of the land before we do the real thing.”

And, she added in the privacy of her own head, hopefully it would be enough to get Emma to stop chasing the past and focus on the new, wonderful, badass future.

***

Sabah had only felt this nervous once before, when she had made her debut as Parian. Going out in costume, letting the entire world see her dressed up like that, even hidden behind the mask… It had taken all of her self-control to keep her hands at her side during the event, and nothing could have been done about her stomach.

At least right now she could twist her hands together all she wanted without worrying how it would look in front of the crowd. There wasn’t a crowd, for one thing. There was just and this dancer, Tawnee.

Or there would be soon. Tawnee hadn’t actually arrived yet, giving Sabah some time to try and get her nerves under control. Maybe a drink would help with that. Sabah grabbed a can of beer and popped the tab. She quickly took a few swigs, grimacing at the awful taste. And at the fact that she was drinking beer. Sabah knew she was an awful Muslim, but she was still just barely pious enough to feel guilty for drinking alcohol.

And guilt over a lot of other things, like, just as a random example, attending a strip club and ogling the women on stage. Or woman, at least. When that young dancer with the long hair and big breasts had started her routine, Sabah had felt her mouth go as dry as the Sahara Desert. And the friend she was with had noticed.

Jasmine had actually taken the unbelievable step of getting Sabah a private dance with the dancer. And the winking and nudging she had given Sabah when telling her about this had left the fashion student with absolutely no doubt about what her classmate meant by ‘private dance’.

Sabah, just barely, wasn’t a virgin, technically. But there was no way she was ready for this. Not for a close encounter (or several encounters, she thought with a blush) with such an amazing woman. Sabah shifted in her seat, feeling the heat in her lower belly. In the past few days, ever since that dance, Sabah’s body had been associating thoughts of Tawnee with arousal.

And it made sense, sort of. Sabah had been in the front row of Tawnee’s special, one of a kind dance. She didn’t even need to close her eyes to remember seeing the cowgirl prance around on stage. And she could still remember the feeling of the dancer’s hot milk splattering against her face.

Sabah had been masturbating daily since then, and thoughts of Tawnee always, always, took a prime place in her erotic daydreams. The things she’d like to do to Tawnee, the things she would like to have done to her, and more.

It was even starting to affect her schoolwork, the dreams of those long legs, the silky black hair, the full breasts dripping with milk… Sabah had never had a crush this bad before. And, for the matter, she had never had friends this good before, a friend who was willing to set all this up, just for her and Tawnee.

Sabah couldn’t begin to guess how much a room like this would cost. Mood lighting, a primitive sound system, a minibar (alright, a bunch of drinks and ingredients stuffed into a hotel minifridge), and, most of all, a red velvet bed in the middle of the room, with a mirror mounted on the ceiling above it. And it was all for her and Tawnee tonight.

Sabah was so nervous and aroused she thought she was going to burst. And when the door opened, before she could even see who was on the other side, Sabah jumped a foot into the air and made a squeaking sound.

The door opened the rest of the way, and Sabah’s mouth and throat, impossibly, went even drier. Tawnee strode into the room, looking like a vision of absolute perfection.

She was wearing a dark blue dress that hugged every inch of her glorious figure. The dress itself was rather shoddy to Sabah’s eye, and she was sure she could make something much more suitable for Tawnee to wear. In fact, that had been the subject of at least two of Sabah’s masturbation sessions.

But even this inferior dress managed to show off Tawnee’s wonderful body. So much of her cleavage was on display, the fabric covering just enough to keep her breasts inside the dress. Sabah could see the outline of Tawnee’s nipple piercing against the fabric, the bars standing out as clear as day.

The dress clung tightly to Tawnee’s body, running down her curvy figure and ending maybe a third of the way down her thighs. If the material around her waist was as thin as the fabric at her chest, Sabah would get to see if Tawnee was wearing underwear before any clothes even came off.

Of course, the clothes couldn’t compare to the woman. Sabah’s eyes were irresistibly drawn upward, towards Tawnee’s face. Tawnee was just as beautiful up close as she was on the stage. A few touches of makeup made her brown eyes look so dark and inviting, and her wide mouth and red lips were tailor made for kissing.

Sabah only now realized that the panting sound she had been hearing was from her. She shut up, a brilliant red blush spreading over her face. And then she buried her face in her hands, aware of just how badly she was screwing this all up.

A clear laugh, like a babbling brook, made Sabah lookup, her cheeks aflame. Tawnee was striding closer to her, her long legs on display as she walked over to Sabah. There was a gentle, soft smile on Tawnee’s face as she gently grabbed Sabah’s hands and lowered them down.

Then Tawnee reached up and wiped away the small tears that were forming in the corners of Sabah’s eyes. Another soft smile and Tawnee started stroking Sabah’s face, running her fingers over Sabah’s earrings and nose ring. Sabah relaxed slightly, feeling the warm hands rub away a bit of the tension and stress.

“Hello Sabah,” Tawnee said, her voice warm and soft. It was like the voice of a goddess, along with her face and body. Sabah was just aware enough to realize how bad she had it for this woman. ‘Woman’, right. Sabah was sure Tawnee was a year or so younger than her.

“Hello, Tawnee!” Sabah blushed again. She had squeaked so loudly she hadn’t even pronounced the last few sounds in the name.

“It’s a pleasure to meet you,” Tawnee said, sitting down on Sabah’s knee. The college student gasped, feeling the warmth sink in through the dress and into her body. “How are you feeling today?”

Sabah hesitated for a moment before answering honestly.

“I’m actually feeling pretty nervous,” Sabah said, using all her will to keep her hands at her sides instead of nervously fiddling with her blouse. “I’ve never done anything like this before. Or with someone so pretty.”

Tawnee smiled and that, and faintly blushed, a dusting of pink appearing on her pale cheeks. It made Sabah fall in love, or lust at least, with her even more.

“Thank you for that,” Tawnee said, and even sounded as if she meant it. “And I hope I can make all your cares and worries just fly away tonight. How does that sound?”

Sabah made a strangled sound in the back of her throat. She could vividly imagine what that would entail, seeing it so clearly that it was like it was already happening. Thankfully, Tawnee didn’t need any an actual verbal reply to decide that Sabah had agreed with her. She just nodded and smiled again.

“Would you like me to start off with a dance, or go straight towards the main event?”

That was a very tough question. Sabah couldn’t decide which was a better idea. The pros and cons of both flashed through her head before she decided. She wasn’t horny enough, and was too flustered, to want to have sex right now. Instead, a nice, relaxing strip tease should put her in a much better frame of mind for the fun later.

“The-!” A frog seemed to have appeared in Sabah’s throat. She swallowed hard, before speaking again. “I would like to see you dance again, please.”

“Of course,” Tawnee said, sliding off of Sabah’s leg and standing up.

And up and up and up. She really was a tall woman. And Sabah wasn’t. So that meant she would be in the perfect position to bury her face in Tawnee’s breasts. Sabah made a note to try and do that at least once tonight. If she hadn’t melted by then.

Tawnee walked over to the sound system controls, swaying her hips from side to side as she went. She had to know what that was doing to Sabah, who was forced to watch the swing and sway as her lover for the night put on a pre-show show.

Selecting some smooth jazz, Tawnee turned back around to face Sabah, a wide grin on her face. Sabah swallowed nervously as Tawnee came back in front of her, already running her hands over her body. This was going to be so much better than anything else Sabah had ever experienced, she was certain.

She could already tell that Tawnee was naked underneath her dress, and that was the first time that had ever happened with a woman Sabah knew. Another first was getting a lap dance. And while Sabah may not have had any real experience with that sort of thing, she was sure that Tawnee was giving her the best dance it was possible to give.

Even with Sabah almost jumping out of her skin as Tawnee sat down on her lap, facing away from her. The dancer leaned forward, drawing her already tight dress forward to cling even tighter to her body. It was like Sabah’s eyes were connected to a line, forced downwards to stare at Tawnee’s rear.

Tawnee was shaking it from side to side in the most delicious manner imaginable. Sabah wanted to reach down and grab both of those cheeks in her hands, feel the orbs squish and slide underneath her fingers. She had even raised her hands halfway before she remembered that the rule at strip clubs was looking, not touching. But did that apply to, ahem, private dances? She had to know.

“T-tawnee? Is it okay if I touch you?” Sabah asked in a trembling voice. She winced at how unsure she sounded.

“If you want,” Tawnee replied as she slid up and down Sabah’s lap, pressing her rear against the student’s legs. “Or you can just sit back and let me handle every. Last. Bit.” Her last few words were so seductive Sabah’s breath caught in her throat.

It was impossible for Sabah to decide what to do. On the one hand, this body was unbelievably tempting. On the other, Sabah did have a hard time saying no to people. And on the third hand, something whispered to her about how nice it would be to see a girl tied up and on her knees as another girl loomed over her. And that part of her mind didn’t care which girl was which.

Sabah was feeling more aroused than she had in a long time. Normally, she would be making excuses to go somewhere and masturbate in privacy. Right now, though, she just kept an iron grip on the bed sheets and stared with hungry eyes.

It only took a few minutes for Tawnee to finish shaking her ass on Sabah’s lap. The tall girl stood up and turned around. She smiled, probably at the sound of disappointment Sabah made, and then grabbed the hem of her dress. A strangled sound escaped Sabah as she stared, her eyes as wide as saucers.

Slowly, teasingly, Tawnee pulled her dress up, swaying from side to side in time with the music. With every inch of dress she pulled up, Sabah leaned forward an inch in turn, her hungry eyes devouring every inch of skin on display.

It all looked wonderful, like the body of a goddess. Sabah was so enraptured with the entire show that she didn’t even linger on Tawnee’s pussy, only noting in passing the wet folds that slightly glimmered in the dim light. After all, as amazing as that pussy certainly was, the thing that had originally captured Sabah’s heart and mind were Tawnee’s breasts.

Those lovely, lovely breasts, with their piercing poking out against the fabric of the dress. Those huge boobs that had looked like they were bigger than Tawnee’s head when she was up on stage. Those milk-filled udders with a treat inside them Sabah couldn’t wait to get another taste of. Those breasts.

Those breasts that Tawnee was hiding from her! Just as the tall woman lifted her dress over her chest, she stopped, keeping the fabric held up in front of them. Sabah’s noise of betrayal brought a smile to Tawnee’s lips.

Thankfully, Tawnee didn’t tease Sabah for too long. Or, at least, that was what Sabah thought. Tawnee pulled up her dress, tossing it to one side. Sabah’s eyes flicked over to watch it land in one corner. And by the time she had returned to gaze, Tawnee was hiding her breasts behind her hands!

Not well, admittedly. There was a lot of breast to hide and Tawnee only had two hands. Sabah would have volunteered her own hands to help, but she found herself quite unable to say anything at all. Instead, she just stared hungrily at the acres of flesh that were being hidden so poorly.

“So amazing…” Sabah whispered, not even aware she was saying anything.

“I’m glad you think so,” Tawnee said with a laugh, leaning forward. “Now, how would you like a peek?”

Sabah nodded, distantly aware that her panties were ruined beyond recovery by now. But who cared? She was finally going to get to see Tawnee fully naked, and she would be the only one seeing her like this. It was like a dream.

Sabah sighed softly as Tawnee removed her hands, showing off all of her. Her body was just as amazing as Sabah had thought it would be. It was like she was in a dream come true, seeing the jiggle and sway of Tawnee’s body as the dancer slowly took one step after another towards Sabah.

And when Tawnee was right in front of Sabah, she leaned forward, waving her huge breasts around right in front of Sabah’s face. Sabah couldn’t believe her luck, two amazing breasts right there, just waiting for her. She didn’t even want to grab them at first, content to just examine their magnificence.

The fat nipples, both of them speared with a piercing. The long stretches of skin, completely flawless and begging to have fingers dig into them. And inside, hidden from Sabah’s sight, the milk that was surely waiting for her, just needing a squeeze to decorate Tawnee’s tits and Sabah’s mouth with the dancer’s cream.

Sabah was starting to wonder if she could cum without ever getting touched. She was certainly turned on enough.

Thankfully, Sabah never had to find out. Tawnee’s hands had started running all over her, sliding underneath her clothing and undressing her. Even more shockingly, Tawnee was focused on getting Sabah undressed, instead of mercilessly playing with her body, which is what Sabah would have done if their positions had been reversed.


Sabah was very quickly stripped naked, left in only her brown skin and the belly button piercing she had. Tawnee stepped back a bit to look Sabah over. Sabah flushed under her gaze and looked off to one side. Thankfully, Tawnee just sweetly smiled and stepped back in.

“You look so pretty, Sabah,” Tawnee murmured, her breath puffing against Sabah’s skin. “I love all these piercings you have.”

“Thanks,” Sabah replied, doing her best to keep her voice level and under control. “You look really pretty yourself.”

That was the understatement of the year. Sabah thought that Tawnee was the most beautiful and sexual woman she had ever seen. And she wondered if, when she finally managed to open her boutique, if Tawnee would be willing to come work there and be a model for Sabah’s designs.

“Why thank you,” Tawnee said. As she talked, she gently pushed Sabah back until the college student was lying on her back. “But tonight,” she leaned down and pressed a kiss against Sabah’s belly, “isn’t,” another kiss, a bit lower down, “about me.” A final kiss, right on Sabah’s freshly shaved crotch.

“It’s about you,” she said, looking up at Sabah. Sabah could only see the top half of her face, everything else hidden by her own body. “So you better enjoy this.”

And then Tawnee leaned in and started eating Sabah’s juicy peach. From the very first lick, Sabah thought she was in paradise. Her head snapped back and her hands formed fists, dragging the sheets up. It was good, so much better than the few times Sabah had gotten eaten out before. Tawnee seemed to know exactly where her tongue should go, licking and sucking and stroking at Sabah’s soaking wet folds.

Every caress sent a jolt of electricity up Sabah’s spine straight into her brain. It was so good she thought she might start crying over the intensity of the stimulations. It was so good Sabah couldn’t do anything but lie there, letting her angel bring her to higher and higher heights of pleasure.

A small part of Sabah’s mind wasn’t at all surprised over how quickly she came. She had been so turned on for so long that it wouldn’t have taken much to push her over the edge. But how hard she came? Now that was a surprise.

And a very welcome one, too. The intensity of Sabah’s first orgasm from Tawnee was so intense that she actually blanked out. Even though she could feel her eyes open wide, she couldn’t actually see anything, just a wave of blackness that had overtaken her. It was like her brain couldn’t handle anything except the sheer pleasure she was experiencing.

When Sabah recovered enough to become aware of what was going on, she realized that Tawnee had stopped licking her pussy. Instead, the black-haired woman had Sabah’s head in her lap and was looking down at her with an expression of concern.

“Are you alright, Sabah? I didn’t hurt you or anything, did I?”

“Ah-.” Sabah stopped, her voice catching in her throat. Grimicing, she swallowed and tried again. “I, I’m fine, Tawnee. Just-wow!” Sabah’s face was pulled upward in a goofy, somewhat shaky smile.

“If you say so,” Tawnee said slowly, obviously not quite believing her. “Is this going to happen every time you cum? Because I can’t guarantee your safety if you keep on-“

“No, no, no,” Sabah said quickly, interrupting her. “It’s just,” wow, this was a lot more embarrassing than she had thought. Best to get it out all at once. “I haven’t cum in a while and I’ve been thinking of you and how sexy you are and you felt so good in between my legs-“ Sabah realized she was babbling and that Tawnee was trying not to grin. “Anyways,” she continued, her face heating, “that shouldn’t happen again.”

“Alright then,” Tawnee said, laughter underlaying her words. “Then I suppose we can get back to the,” she wiggled her eyebrows, “private dance. Anything you would like to try next?”

Yes, as a matter of fact, Sabah could fill several pages with what she wanted to do to Tawnee and what she wanted Tawnee to do to her. However, since she couldn’t bring herself to even mention several of them, much less do them, that cut down on the options quite a bit. Still, there should still be enough on the list to leave Sabah an exhausted mess before the night was over.

“I was wondering, how much milk do have right now?” Sabah asked, keeping her voice level in an act of herculean will.

“Hhm,” Tawnee said, looking down at her huge boobs. She hefted one in both hands, her fingers slightly digging into it. “I milked myself last night, so that would have been twenty-two hours ago. And nothing since then, so I would say I’ve got a pretty good amount built up. Why? Do you want a taste?” Tawnee finished with a grin.

“Yes,” Sabah said, using all of her will to keep her voice normal instead of desperate and pleading. “I would like that a lot.”

“Sure thing, sweetie,” Tawnee said, sliding Sabah’s head off of her lap. “How do you want to do it? I can run downstairs and get my milking harness if you’d like. But I’ve got a feeling you want it direct from the tap, don’t you?” There was a knowing grin on her face as she smiled at Sabah.

“Yes, I do,” Sabah replied with all the dignity she could muster. “If it’s comfortable for you, I was thinking you would sit on the edge of the bed and I could suck on you from there.”

“Sounds good,” Tawnee replied, scooting herself forward so her legs dangled off the side of the circular bed. “Just remember, don’t use your teeth, alright? I am very sensitive on my nipples.”

“Right, right,” Sabah replied, nodding.

Sabah climbed off the bed and quickly walked around in front of Tawnee. She sank to her knees and frowned. That was too low, unless she wanted to suck on Tawnee’s hip. She raised herself up a bit and winced. Her squatting position would probably get really uncomfortable pretty soon. Well, she’d just have to tough it out.

Opening her mouth, Sabah reached out with both hands and grabbed Tawnee’s left breast. It felt so very wonderful in her hands. Warm and soft, and Sabah could swear she felt liquid shifting around inside it. And the soft sound Tawnee made, and the way her back stiffened were also wonderful.

Leaning in, Sabah carefully placed her mouth over Tawnee’s nipple. It was a bit of a struggle to get her mouth over the bell ends of the dancer’s nipple piercings without having them rub against Sabah’s teeth. But she figured out a suitable enough method.

And then it was time to start sucking. Carefully keeping her teeth away from Tawnee’s nipple, Sabah inhaled, just like she was trying to get some milkshake out of a straw. Nothing happened at first, and Sabah sucked harder.

And then she could taste it. A warm trickle of something sweet ran into Sabah’s mouth. Both she and Tawnee moaned, feeling it. There was barely enough there for Sabah to get a proper taste, but all that meant was that she had to do it again. And that wasn’t a problem.

This time the spurt of milk was much thicker. It filled up Sabah’s mouth, covering her tongue in Tawnee’s sweet flavor. Sabah wondered if all human milk tasted this good. She kept on sucking and slowly squeezing Tawnee’s breast with her fingers.

Part of Sabah thought that it would be a treat to just grope Tawnee’s breasts and nothing more. Sabah had a high appreciation for breasts and Tawnee’s had to be the best pair she had ever gotten to see in person. They were so big and soft and big and wonderful. And big. Sabah was very impressed with the size of them.

Sabah squeezed down, pumping another shot of milk into her mouth. Some of it even ran out of her mouth, dripping down her chin to splatter on her own breasts. Man, Sabah was loving this taste. Maybe she should abandon her plans to set up her boutique and instead make her living selling Tawnee’s milk to people. There’d be no end of customers once word got out how tasty it was. Or maybe combine the two. Sure, a fashion shop that sold human milk sounded a bit out there, but Sabah was sure she could make it work.

Sabah was thinking about what lines of clothing she would design if she could get Tawnee to come work for her as a model. Right now, the main idea floating in her head was making a cowgirl outfit. She already knew Tawnee could pull that off from the special striptease she had done that first time Sabah had come here. But Sabah knew she could make a design that was ten times better than that.

Of course, a cowgirl outfit was, by its very nature, kind of fetishistic. Sabah had always thought that she would be making more classy outfits, something that would show off her subjects non-sexualized beauty. But with Tawnee, or for Tawnee, she could swallow her integrity enough to make an outfit that boasted of Tawnee’s liquid bounty. Maybe something with cow horns and a tail.

Sabah wasn’t paying attention to how much milk Tawnee was actually squirting into her mouth. It was just an endless flow of extremely good taste. She kept on squeezing and sucking and feeling her stomach get fuller and fuller.

It was even kind of comforting, really. Sabah just had to keep working to get a seemingly endless supply of warm, tasty milk. Sabah could feel herself calming down, the stress and worry she always had to deal with receding, at least a bit. All she had to do was focus on getting as much milk as she could.

In fact, Sabah sucked Tawnee’s left breast dry. And she didn’t even realize she had done so until Tawnee grabbed her shoulder and shook it. Blinking in surprise, she lifted her head up from the stiff nipple and looked up at Tawnee.

The dancer smiled, her cheeks rosy. She reached down to wipe a bit of milk off of Sabah’s chin and then licked it clean. Sabah swallowed at the erotic display.

“Thank you for all the hard work, Sabah,” Tawnee said in a warm voice. “But that breast is quite empty. If you’re not to full, maybe you’d like to try the other one?” Tawnee lifted her right breast up, offering it for inspection.

That was a real struggle for Sabah. She had really, really enjoyed nursing at Tawnee’s tit. But she was feeling kind of full. If she drank much more milk, then she might not have the energy to do, well, all the various kinds of fun two consenting women could have with each other.


“I’ll come back to that later,” Sabah said, leaning back. “What do you want to do next?”

“Isn’t that my question?” Tawnee replied, raising her eyebrows and smiling. “After all, you’re the client tonight. I’m just the entertainment.”

“Oh, right,” Sabah said, blushing a bit. She’d forgotten that. “Well, how about a…”

A dozen ideas flashed through Sabah’s mind at once. She struggled to pick just one. They were all so good. Well, she could probably forget the one where her ninth-grade History teacher was part of a threesome with her and Tawnee. That might be a bit difficult to arrange

“How about we do a 69?” Sabah asked. A flash of heat from her wet pussy told her just how good of an idea that was. “I could get on the bed and we could take care of each other.”

“That sounds wonderful,” Tawnee replied with a grin, making Sabah’s heart race.

Tawnee helped Sabah get onto the bed, gently guiding her down onto the red covers. Sabah was starting to feel a bit nervous again. She was about to get judged on her ability to make another woman feel good. Even if Tawnee didn’t say anything about a disappointing performance, Sabah would still bear the shame of not measuring up. So she had better do a damn good job.

Sabah told herself that as Tawnee swung around and then lowered herself down. Sabah licked her dry lips as Tawnee’s wet, shaved pussy filled more and more of her view. She could also feel puffs of breath from Tawnee hitting her own, equally wet, pussy. And then it was time to get licking.

Sticking out her tongue and raising her head, Sabah grabbed Tawnee’s thighs, wrapping her arms around them. Sending up a quiet prayer, she started licking, pressing her tongue against Tawnee’s clit and then running it up along the length of Tawnee’s slit.

Sabah came away with a mouthful of Tawnee’s flavor. It wasn’t quite as satisfying as her milk, but Sabah thought she could keep it down. Especially since Tawnee was already going at Sabah’s lips at a mile a minute.

Now that Sabah had calmed down a bit from her first orgasm, she could recognize just how good Tawnee was at eating out other women. Sabah wondered where she had gotten this much practice. And even as she thought that, an answer came to her. Sure, it wasn’t a very likely answer, but it was the one she wished was true.

Surely Tawnee and all the other dancers here practiced their skills on each other. The back rooms must be a constant lesbian orgy, female flesh sliding over each other as they made sure they constantly kept up their skills to pleasure other women. Oh, what a sight that would be.

Sabah wore a goofy smile as she licked Tawnee, doing her best to keep pace with the younger yet far more experienced woman. That was a thought that deserved some more consideration once Sabah was alone and feeling horny. Or maybe, if Sabah somehow had a lot of money she had no use for (yeah right), she could pay for Tawnee and some of her fellow dancers to do that.

Sabah could feel Tawnee’s juices making a mess of her face, making her makeup run. Her tongue and fingers were constantly busy, licking and prodding and stroking at Tawnee’s exposed flower. And Tawnee was making some sweet, sweet sounds in exchange. From both sets of lips, in fact.

Sabah did the best job she could playing with Tawnee, licking and sucking. And hoping that she would be able to make Tawnee cum within a minute or so of her own orgasm. It would be embarrassing, after all, to have to keep on working at Tawnee’s pussy long after Sabah herself had cum.

Thankfully, that shouldn’t happen (Sabah hoped, crossing her fingers). After all, while nursing at Tawnee’s breast had been very hot, it hadn’t come close to making Sabah cum. But it had worked wonders with Tawnee. So hopefully, even though Sabah was a lot less skilled than Tawnee was, Tawnee had started out at a higher state of arousal.

Telling herself that, Sabah kept licking. As she did so, she became aware of the weight of Tawnee’s breasts pressing down against her lower stomach. It sure was a nice feeling, having the heavy yet soft weights pressing against her skin. Sabah wondered if she would ever feel a bit of milk against her stomach, if Tawnee would spurt out a few drops when she came. That would be hot.

And Sabah thought she would have the chance to find out soon. The way Tawnee’s lips were quivering around her tongue and fingers told her that the dancer should be close to her orgasm. And just in time, too. Sabah was feeling pretty close to her own climax, relentlessly driven there by Tawnee’s skilled ministrations.

“Oh! Oooohh!”

Tawnee moaned out her orgasm into Sabah’s pussy, pressing her face against Sabah’s folds. That was a really wonderful experience, letting Sabah feel the vibrations travel through her. Most of Sabah’s attention, though was taken up with the bath she was getting from Tawnee’s other set of lips.

Sabah had thought she’d been getting covered with Tawnee’s arousal before. But she had no idea of just how wet Tawnee got when she came. It felt like Sabah’s entire face was getting covered in a thick layer of feminine cum, spreading the sticky, translucent liquid all over her face. Sabah gasped and spluttered, not quite believing just how much Tawnee was cumming.


Sabah was forced to swallow as a lot of Tawnee’s orgasm ended up in her open mouth. She could feel the liquid going down her throat to end up in her stomach, swirling around with the milk already there.

Tawnee didn’t take too long to cum. Pretty soon, she was back at work between Sabah’s legs, bringing the fashion student the rest of the way to her climax. Sabah shook around underneath Tawnee, drowning out the music with her cries of orgasm.

It was like a knot was unraveling inside of Sabah. She felt so clean and empty and satisfied at the end, like everything was going to be alright now. Sabah’s head hit the pillow, a smile forming on her face. That had been good. That had really been very good.

Sabah lifted her head just enough to watch Tawnee crawl off of her and lay down next to her. The dancer snaked a hand underneath Sabah’s head and turned it to face her. Tawnee smiled at her, which made her heart beat faster. Sabah smiled back at her, inching her body closer to Tawnee.

“How are you feeling?” Tawnee asked, her eyes running up and down Sabah’s body.

“Great!” Sabah replied eagerly. “I am feeling a bit tired though. This has all been a bit more fun than I’m used to.”

“We’ve still got hours and hours left,” Tawnee said, waving her hand around. “If you want to take a nap or something, I could wake you after half an hour or so.”

Sabah paused. The thought was tempting. She could feel the fatigue behind her eyes. But she knew that if she missed even a second with this black-haired goddess, she’d be kicking herself later on.

“No, I’m good,” Sabah said. “How about we just rest a bit. We can talk about… stuff,” she finished lamely.

“Of course,” Tawnee said with a shrug, doing interesting things to her chest. “Anything in particular you’d like to discuss?”

“Well, I’m studying fashion at the local college…” Sabah replied, not expecting to have her offer actually taken up.

“Really?” Tawnee said. “I didn’t even know BBCC had a program like that. It’s so tiny, after all.”

“Yeah, with just me, I make up a double digit percentage of the students there,” Sabah said. “I only just started the program about half a year ago. It’s interesting work.”

“I bet,” Tawnee said, nodding. “So are you planning to start off on your own when you graduate or are you going to go work for someone else?”

The two of them chatted for ten minutes or so, mostly about Sabah. Sabah only realized that later, along side the realization that Tawnee had been consistently interested and encouraging her. How much of that was real, and how much of it was a… dancer making her client feel special? There was no real way to tell. Still, it had made Sabah feel good about herself, which wasn’t something to be discounted.

And it let Sabah get enough energy for another round with Tawnee. The Arabian girl had just sat up and reached out for Tawnee’s bountiful chest when the dancer held up a finger and slipped off the bed. Turning back around to face Sabah, she smiled apologetically.

“Sorry about that, but give me a second. There’s something I’d like you to try.”

“Okay,” Sabah said, somewhat worried. Sexual surprises were rather worrying, but she did have some confidence in Tawnee’s superior erotic skills to make Sabah feel good.

Tawnee walked over to the dresser pushed against the side of the room. Sabah had looked inside that when she had arrived, and had immediately closed it, face red. She hadn’t recognized everything inside there, but the sex toys she had known were enough to make her heart race. Especially for a girl who had only gotten her first vibrator once she had left her parent’s home.

Sabah watched with her mouth dry as Tawnee pulled out a toy from it. Sabah could recognize a double-ended dildo when she saw one, even if she had only seen such a thing online before. Tawnee smirked at her, waving the black shaft from side to side.

“Ready for the real fun to start?” Tawnee asked in a smoky voice that reached straight down Sabah’s spine and punched a button marked lust.

Sabah nodded, not trusting herself to speak. Tawnee softly chuckled at that, and walked over to her, swaying her hips from side to side as she went. She stopped when she was right in front of the bed, less than a foot away from Sabah.

“Now watch closely,” Tawnee instructed Sabah as she spread her legs far apart.

Tawnee grabbed the dildo and held it in front of her crotch. Winking at Sabah, she used her other hand to spread her lower lips apart, revealing her wet, pink insides. Sabah watched closely indeed. She could even see a drop of dew appear inside Tawnee’s folds.

Then her view was cut off as Tawnee slid her end of the toy inside her. Tawnee sighed in a tone of satisfaction as her pussy was stuffed with the dildo. Sabah glanced up at the contented smile she wore before her eyes fell back to the shaft jutting out from her pussy.

Tawnee gave it a few tugs before nodding in satisfaction. Then she looked up at Sabah and smiled. Sabah smiled nervously back, still not quite able to believe what was about to happen. That dildo was thicker than anything she had taken before, and she had no idea what it would feel like inside her. But if Tawnee could take it (and the thicker end, even), then Sabah could too.

As Tawnee climbed onto the bed, Sabah laid down on her back. She spread her legs apart widely, giving Tawnee as much access as she would need. Despite her concerns, Sabah couldn’t deny that she was still wet.

Tawnee crawled in between Sabah’s legs, looming over the shorter, yet older, woman. Tawnee guided the fake phallus down until its rounded end was just barely starting to part Sabah’s folds. And there she stopped.

“Tawnee? I think I’m ready-!”

Tawnee laid a finger over Sabah’s lips in a shushing gesture. Sabah obediently stopped talking and stared up at Tawnee. Tawnee smiled and ran her hand down Sabah’s body to her hip.

“Turn over, baby. And get on your hands and knees.”

Sabah gasped as she saw what Tawnee was planning. And she also hurried to obey. She quickly rose on all fours, presenting her rear to Tawnee. Sabah looked back behind her at the dancer, wondering how it would feel to be taken in this position.

“You wouldn’t believe how pretty you look like this,” Tawnee said in a low, awed voice.

That made Sabah feel, somehow, even more aroused. That this wonderful, sexy goddess thought she looked hot made her feel so good. And the actual sensation of something large and cool tracing its way down Sabah’s soaked slit made her feel even better.

And when Tawnee actually entered her? That felt best of all.

Sabah made a high-pitched keening sound as her pussy was slowly and steadily split apart by the dildo. She could feel her walls getting wrapped around the intruder, and electric shocks ran through her body as it stimulated her. She could feel Tawnee’s hands on her hips, holding her firmly in place as she went deeper and deeper inside her.

“Almost there,” Tawnee murmured. “Just a few more inches to go.”

That was good to hear, because Sabah could only take a few more inches. She had never felt so stuffed before. It was like she was sitting on a baseball bat, only pleasurable. Sabah’s eyes were closed and her lips were forming soundless prayers as Tawnee slid deeper and deeper into her.

“There we go,” Tawnee said. “Good job, Sabah!”

She leaned forward to talk directly into Sabah’s ear. That made the would-be fashion designer moan as the toy shifted around inside her. How could straight girls handle something this size inside them every time they had sex?

“And now we can really get down to business,” Tawnee announced in a matter of fact tone.

Sabah’s eyes widened as she realized what that meant. But she couldn’t bring herself to tell Tawnee to stop. And once Tawnee started going, there was no chance she could get the breath to say anything at all.

Tawnee was an aggressive lover, at least with the strap-on. She didn’t give Sabah much of a chance to get comfortable. Instead, she started fucking Sabah hard, drawing her hips back and pushing them forward again and again, driving the dildo in and out of Sabah’s wet, increasingly stretched core.

Sabah moaned and groaned, feeling the heat from the fucking rise up through her body. It was feeling good, so much better than she could have expected. Even though it was rougher and more energetic than Sabah had thought she liked, she couldn’t bring herself to want Tawnee to stop.

Tawnee certainly knew what she was doing. Her steady, forceful thrusts were turning Sabah into a squirming mess. Sabah wasn’t sure how much longer she would be able to keep herself upright, before her arms gave out and her face fell down onto the bed. Hopefully it would happen after an orgasm, so she could justify it (to herself at least) as post-orgasmic weakness.

“How are you feeling, baby?” Tawnee asked. Her tone was warm and curious.

“I feel great,” Sabah moaned. “I’m feeling so good, please don’t ever stop!”

Sabah was feeling more than good, but she didn’t know the words to properly express how she felt. Maybe English didn’t even have them. All she knew was that she was feeling better than she had thought possible.

Sabah wouldn’t mind feeling this good forever. For a second, her mind flashed into fantasy. Her, as the chief part of Tawnee’s harem. Dressed in long, loose, colored silks that were held on her body by even more piercings than she already had, lounging around on pillows and in baths until Tawnee was ready for another vigorous night of lovemaking.

Sabah had never had a dream like that before, but it sounded very appealing. So appealing, in fact, it was just enough to push her over the edge into orgasm.

Sabah didn’t see any reason to keep her voice down. She cried out loudly as her inner walls squeezed down tightly around the fake penis. Her entire body shook as she came, limbs quivering and head shaking as her orgasm surged through her.

Thankfully, Tawnee stopped thrusting into her as Sabah came. Instead, she moved her hands up from Sabah’s hips and enveloped the smaller woman in a hug. Sabah found the gesture almost as nice as her orgasm, and she clutched at Tawnee’s hands tightly.

Sabah could feel her arousal dripping out of her and making a mess of the bed sheets. And she didn’t care at all. So long as she and Tawnee could stay right here like this, that was more than enough for her. Sabah closed her eyes, enjoying the post-orgasm warmth and the feel of Tawnee holding her in a hug.

Sabah didn’t even open her eyes when Tawnee started speaking to her. Instead, she just made soft noises that could have meant anything at all.

“Did that feel as good as it looked, sweety?”

“Hhm.”

“I’m glad to hear that.” There was a note of amusement in Tawnee’s voice. “Do you need another break to rest and recharge?”

“Mmph.”

Not even Sabah could have said what that meant. But she did think it over. On the one hand, spending more time wrapped in Tawnee’s arms like this would feel amazing. On the other, Sabah was still feeling horny, and was up for some more fun.

“No, I’m ready for another round.”

Sabah’s voice was drowsy and unconvincing, but it was enough for Tawnee to pull out of her and roll off the bed. Sabah’s face flickered with momentary sadness at losing the dildo, but she had confidence in Tawnee’s ability to find something to replace it.

Rolling onto her back, Sabah lifted her head to look at what Tawnee was doing. And what she saw sent red coursing through Sabah’s cheeks. Most of Sabah’s sexual experience may have been online, but she had seen enough there to recognize a riding crop when she saw one. And she could also recognize a rope bondage getup.

Both of those things, intriguing as they were, paled next to what Tawnee was fussing over. Sabah had no idea where the tall, leggy dancer had pulled the sybians from. But each of them had a thick black dildo jutting out from them. Sabah swallowed nervously. This could either be really fun, or really weird. Or both.


“What are you planning, Tawnee?” Sabah asked hesitantly.

“Can’t you guess?” Tawnee asked with a grin. “Get over here, so I can help you onto this thing.”

Somewhat gingerly, Sabah climbed off the circular bed and joined Tawnee. The big-boobed woman pointed at the toys she had assembled.

“Feel free to pick what you want to play with next. That rope will fit either one of us, if you want it to.”

Sabah nodded thoughtfully, staring at the toys. As… intriguing as the thought of one of them tied up was, she was going to have to pass on that one. For today, at least. Instead, the chance to get some face to face time with her angel of lust sounded too good to pass up.

“Let’s use those,” Sabah said, pointing at the sybians.

“You’re the boss,” Tawnee said with a smile and a shrug.

She quickly rearranged them so the machines were facing each other. And almost as quickly, she sank down on one of them. Sabah could hear the lewd sounds as her pussy was forced apart by the thick black dildo. Thankfully, Sabah’s own machine had a much smaller, pink toy mounted to it.

Taking a deep breath, Sabah sat down on the free machine. She had never used one of these before, but it seemed pretty simple. All she had to do was- oh, that felt nice.

Sabah outright purred as she felt her walls once again get spread apart by an intruder. This time, though, it wasn’t nearly as big. And a good thing too, since Sabah could imagine how much the toy would vibrate and move around inside her.

Sabah sank down as far as she could go. And once she felt the inside of her thighs pressing against the cool plastic of the casing, she looked up at Tawnee. Her goddess was looking down at her, smiling. Even better, the two of them were so close to each other that they could thoroughly enjoy each other’s bodies with their hands and mouths.

Especially their mouths. Sabah’s mouth watered at the thought of getting the chance to drain Tawnee’s other breast of its load of milk. But first, she’d have to- Sabah frowned.

“How do you turn this thing on, Tawn-!!”

Tawnee grinned as she pressed a button in both of her hands. Both of the machines whirred to life, the fake cock inside each woman starting to move and vibrate. Tawnee tossed one controller over to Sabah, who barely managed to catch it.

“That one controls my toy,” Tawnee said in between deep gasps, “and this one,” she held the remote in her hand, “is yours.” There was a twinkle in her eyes. “Let’s have some fun.”

This felt so much better than Sabah’s vibrator ever had, she realized. For one, she hadn’t realized how nice it felt to have the insides of her pussy stimulated, instead of just her labia and clit. Not that the toy ignored those either. There was a pleasant little prong that pressed right against her button.

The machine ramped up its pace, both the speed of the thrusts and the intensity of the vibrations increasing. Sabah could feel it making her whole body jiggle as it thrust into her, reaching deep inside her. How had she gone so not realizing how good having a (fake) cock inside her felt? Any future girlfriends would have to be okay with strap-ons, Sabah decided.

“Oh! Ooh!”

Sabah moaned as Tawnee leaned forward, one hand grabbing Sabah’s breast, and the other disappearing behind her back to grab her rear. Sabah stiffened at the contact, before melting into it. She reached out in turn, both of her hands going for Tawnee’s breasts. And her head going in for a kiss.

The two of them embraced, locking lips in a passionate kiss as their bodies brushed against each other. It felt wonderful and Sabah moaned into the kiss, feeling Tawnee and her toys at work in her body. They had to break apart eventually, though the feeling of Tawnee’s lips pressed against Sabah’s lingered. She thought she might be feeling and remembering that for days, in fact.

Sabah realized that one of her hands was feeling a bit wet. Drawing it away, she looked down at it. There was white speckled on her palm. Then she looked up at Tawnee’s right breast. There was milk there too. She had almost forgotten about that.

“Is it okay,” Sabah gasped out, “if I, well-“ It was too embarrassing to say what she actually wanted to do.

“Yeah, feel free,” Tawnee said. “It’s actually kind of distracting having one breast full and the other empty.” Her words were breathy, like she wasn’t paying close attention.

Having gotten all the permission she needed, Sabah leaned in, licking her lips as she did so. She couldn’t wait for some more of Tawnee’s warm, delicious milk. She opened her mouth wide, looking for that bouncing nipple.

And what Sabah got was a face full of breast. Hardly a bad thing, but not the leaky teat she was looking for. Reluctantly drawing back from the warm, soft flesh rubbing against her face, she tried again.

And failed again. This time, Sabah was pressed more against Tawnee’s shoulder than her breast. Frowning, Sabah leaned back to reconsider her approach. Tawnee’s muffled giggles drew her attention upward a bit.

“Sorry, sorry,” Tawnee said apologetically, “but that’s- wow! I, uh, don’t think we can manage that while we’re both bouncing around on these.”

“You’re right,” Sabah sighed sadly. “But once we get off-“ Tawnee snorted, and Sabah recognized her unintentional pun. “We get off, I’m taking that other wonderful breast.”

“Sure thing, baby,” Tawnee groaned. “But until thine, let’s have some fun, okay?” And with a grin, she flicked her control up a notch.

Sabah moaned as the pace of the vibrations inside her increased. Half-laughing, half-gasping, she increased the speed of Tawnee’s device in retaliation. Soon, the two of them had put each other on the fastest, hardest settings the machines could handle. And they were both loving the results.

It was hard to get her eyes to focus, but Sabah thought that Tawnee was in danger of getting hit in the face with her own breasts, given how much they were bouncing. It was obvious that the speed and the power of the machine wasn’t quite enough for the dancer, and she was actually bouncing up and down on it, her powerful thighs propelling her along it.

Sabah kindly made sure Tawnee wasn’t at risk of injuring herself by reaching forward and grabbing both of her breasts. She kneaded them, feeling the soft flesh slide through her fingers. Tawnee did the same to her, playing with Sabah’s more modest booty and bust.

The two of them spend what certainly felt like a long time groping each other’s bodies and riding the vibrators. Sabah thought of it as an absolutely wonderful time, that she never wanted to have end, even as the lust inside her grew and grew. After some unknowable time, though, Tawnee pulled away. Reaching down, she grabbed the controller off the floor where she had left it.

“Hey, hey, Sabah,” Tawnee said, gasping for air in between words. “See the oval button at the bottom?” It was a struggle for Sabah to look away from Tawnee’s bouncing breasts to her controller. “That? That one controls the fake cum.” Sabah’s eyes widened and she looked back up at Tawnee’s flushed face.

“That’s right,” Tawnee said, nodding. “When you’re ready-!” She broke off and panted for several seconds. “When you’re ready, press that, and the fake cum inside these things will shoot out! Oh, yes!”

Any further questions Sabah had would obviously have to wait as Tawnee came. The dancer hunched forward, hands falling to the floor to support herself. The sweet sounds of her gasping were music to Sabah’s ears.

After half of a minute of orgasmic convulsions, Tawnee was on control enough to look back up at Sabah. Smiling, she tucked a lock of black hair behind her ear. Taking a deep breath, she started talking again.

“Perfect way to end this, huh? A nice, hot creampie, right inside you!”

Sabah was a lot less enthused about the idea than Tawnee was. But she was willing right now to try things out she never would have dreamed of before she’d entered this room. And it was only fake cum, after all. It hadn’t cum from a real guy. And it was for Tawnee. That was another, even more important factor.

Her sexual angel wanted her to do this. To expand her horizons in a way that she wouldn’t have expected a few hours ago. Sabah took a deep breath and nodded. She could do this. At least once. And who knew? She might even like it.

Putting her finger over the button, Sabah looked up at Tawnee. The dancer smiled back at her and held her own remote up.

“Whenever you’re ready, baby. Just press the button, and I’ll do the same.”

Sabah squared her shoulders. Not an easy task, since she wanted to hunch herself forward and wrap herself around the machine that was reaching so deeply inside her. But she managed it and locked eyes with Tawnee.

Taking a deep breath, Sabah pushed the button. Tawnee did the same, less than a second behind her. And then a star exploded inside Sabah’s lower belly.

“Oh! Oh, oh, ohhh!”

Sabah thrashed around on top of the machine, eyes rolling up in the back of her head. She hadn’t thought it would feel this good! But she could feel the hot, sticky fake cum shooting deep inside her. She twisted around, feeling the liquid reaching inside her, covering every inch of her walls. Was this what straight women got to feel when a guy came inside them? That might almost be enough to make sleeping with a man worth it.

Sabah was so surprised at what getting creampied felt like she didn’t really realize that she was cumming. She moaned and shivered, but thought that was what it naturally felt like to get cummed in, at least when a woman was already aroused as she was. She only realized that she had just had an orgasm when her pussy stopped squeezing down on the dildo.

Tawnee was a lot less wild in her movements than Sabah was. Probably because of how often she had taken loads of real cum, though Sabah didn’t like to think of her goddess as doing that sort of thing. At any rate, Tawnee just had a large smile on her face as she slumped bonelessly on top of the machine.

After a few seconds, Tawnee pulled herself back up. She smiled at Sabah and reached up to pat her cheek. Her other hand ran down Sabah’s body to rest on her crotch.

“How was it, baby? Did it feel as good as it looked from over here?”

“Yes,” Sabah admitted, blushing. “I, uh, yeah, it felt good. Feels kind of funny inside me though,” she added, shifting from side to side and feeling the artificial cum moving around inside her.

“Yeah, I know,” Tawnee said. “Normally I’d say I’d lick it out of you,” Sabah brightened up at that idea, “but this stuff really doesn’t taste as good as real cum. So I’d suggest using the shower downstairs later.”

Sabah nodded, though she was a bit worried at the idea of doing a walk of shame down to where ever this shower actually was. It could wait, though. The cum didn’t feel bad inside her, even now that the machine had stopped-

Right, the machine had stopped. Blushing, Sabah scooped up her controller from off the floor and turned Tawnee’s sybian off as well. Chuckling, the black-haired woman smiled at her.

“I was wondering how long it would take you to notice that,” Tawnee said. “So what would you like to do next? We’ve still got a long time together.”

“I’d--- oh.”

Sabah’s train of thought was derailed as Tawnee stood up. Her pussy made a lewd slurping sound as it left the dildo. But a lot more interesting was the flow of white that poured out from Tawnee’s lower lips as she stood up. Sabah swallowed as the fake semen ran along Tawnee’s thighs and dripped down onto the machine. Was the same going to happen to her when she stood up? Sabah hadn’t even thought she had that much artificial cum inside her!

“You know, I don’t like the taste of this stuff,” Tawnee said, running a finger through the white running down her leg. “But if you want to spend some time using your tongue to get me nice and clean, I’m not going to say no.”

The thought of getting to spend more time between Tawnee’s legs was tempting. But if she thought that the cum didn’t taste good, Sabah was willing to take her word for it. Not that she was opposed to doing some sucking on other parts of Tawnee’s body.

“No, thank you,” Sabah said. She had to pause as she raised herself off of the dildo buried inside her.

“Ah, oh!” Sabah’s moans as she felt the shaft leave her were quite loud. And she followed that up with some more moaning as the cum ran out of her. Tawnee had to steady Sabah as she swayed, not used to the feeling of so much thick liquid running out from her.

“I think I’d like to get rid of the rest of your milk now, please,” Sabah said, still unsteady on her feet.

“Sure thing,” Tawnee said cheerily. She hefted her right breast, letting Sabah examine it. “After all, you’re the boss. If you want it, we’ll do it.”

That was nice of her to say so, but Sabah just couldn’t see herself as being really dominant over Tawnee. Something about the big-boobed dancer just made Sabah want to lay back and let the younger woman with far more experience take care of everything, bringing Sabah to height after height of pleasure. And helping Sabah try things she never would have dreamed of.

As the two of them settled down onto the bed, Sabah smiled. She didn’t want tonight to ever end. And when it sadly would, at least Sabah knew she could be spending a lot more time here, with her goddess.

Life was looking good for Sabah.

***

The rain wasn’t helping my mood. I knew the shower couldn’t possibly be connected with what was on the news. Not with Brockton Bay being so far away. It had to just be a natural rainstorm. But listening to it beat on the roof as I paced back and forth was doing nothing to calm me down.

The small part of me that was staying rational couldn’t believe my shitty luck. I rarely visited Dad anymore. Like, maybe once a week, with enough awkwardness between the two of us to last me an entire month. It wasn’t even as if we had stuff to talk about, since I couldn’t tell him about the club, or theUndersiders, or anything.

The two of us just sat around, long, uncomfortable silences filled by abortive questions or stories about what I supposed were the good old days. All very horrible, though I supposed it meant I still had the best home life of any of my friends in the Undersiders.

So of course the Endbringer alarm would go off during my visit. Not here, thank God. But down in Baltimore. I had no idea what made Leviathan choose there over anywhere else, but at least it was far enough away we wouldn’t be hit.

Dad had tried to get me to stay there with him, so we could watch the news together. But I knew I couldn’t. And I couldn’t even tell him why. I knew I wasn’t exactly a good person, but I hoped I was good enough to not just sit out an Endbringer attack. If you were a parahuman, you were supposed to go out and fight them. I felt like throwing up, and had ever since I heard the sirens, but I was still going to do it.

And how could I tell Dad that? He didn’t know I was a parahuman. And I couldn’t tell him that now. Not that I was a parahuman, and working with villains, and that I was going to fight an Endbringer. That would kill him.

Instead, I tried to leave with some godawful story about something or other. Dad had read the guilt written all over my face and hadn’t believed a word I had said. That stung, irrationally. Having my word questioned like that, even as I badly lied.

And then it turned out Dad had called my grandma. Not him mom, but my mom’s mom. The one who thought her little girl had thrown her life away getting married to a dockworker. I couldn’t imagine how tough it would have been for both of them to talk about me. But she had given Dad some advice. Oh, had she.

I’d only discovered the back door was locked when I tried to leave. That was when I’d found out that he’d called Grandma. And that had been when the fight had really started. Dad had wanted to know about… hell, everything. Where I was every day and every night, why I had dropped out of school, an endless stream of questions I didn’t have a prayer of answering.

We’d ended up screaming at each other, a wound that was still so raw I didn’t even want to think about it too closely. The fight had finally ended when I had texted Lisa to come and pick me up. That had brought up some new questions, like when I had gotten a cell phone.

By the time Lisa had come, god, I didn’t want to think about. Just remembering the look in Dad’s eyes as I climbed out a window was like a dagger in my gut. I didn’t know if I was ever coming back to my home. Hell, I was about to fight an Endbringer. I didn’t know if I was coming back, period.

And now all I could do was pace back and forth in the loft, waiting for the rest of the team to get here. If they did come. Baltimore wasn’t our city. Would they all be willing to go die for a city they’d never been to and for people they’d never met? The faces of Alec and Rachel flashed through my mind.

I was feeling sick to my stomach. Part of me wanted to use that as an excuse not to go, to stay here and watch the rain fall. But even though I felt like throwing up, I told myself no. I was better than that. I didn’t know what good I was going to do, going down south to fight, but it was still something that I had to do.

I just wished I felt better about this.

---

Chapter 9

Notes:

It lives! It LIVES!

Skitter Stripper Ch. 9

If Greg kept on wiping his hands dry on his pants anymore, he was going to wear a hole through them. He was distantly aware of that, but he was still doing it, his body covered in a cold sweat as he stared at the woman across the table from him. He swallowed, his throat bulging as he shifted on the bench.

Part of him couldn’t believe that this was actually happening. That there really were superpowers for sale. And Greg needed superpowers if he was going to rescue Taylor (and the other women, he supposed) from the evil black Master who was making them dance at that strip club.

The other part of him was aware of just how dangerous this all was. The suited lady across from him looked dangerous. Something about the way she had moved, walking across the stretch of grass to the park bench Greg was sitting at, it screamed badass to Greg. And even if he was going to become a badass with these powers, this lady had to have been a badass for even longer.

“So, um,” Greg said, swallowing heavily as he stared at the brown-skinned woman, “I just need to drink this?” He tapped the large cylinder the lady had set down in between them. “And I get powers?”

“Yes,” the woman said, her voice laden with a strange accent that Greg had never heard before. “Drink it all at once, though.”

“And what powers will I get?” Greg asked, his voice quivering as he thought about how awesome he was about to become. Maybe he’d even be able to go toe to toe with the Triumvirate. Wouldn’t that be cool?

“With the amount of money you paid, there’s no way to be sure,” the woman said, her voice flat and completely calm. “And there is a thirty percent chance or so of mutation, which may or may not affect your powers.”

Greg breathed in and out. Okay, that was kind of worrying. But how else was it going to happen? He thought about the characters he had drawn up for games. All kinds of games. Online, video, pen and paper… Would any of them hesitated? Hell, no!

They charged in, swinging their swords or shooting their guns! They fought the demons or the robots! They got killed because Greg hadn’t prepared enough! But it had still been awesome while they had been doing it!

Greg grabbed the canister and started unscrewing the lid. His fingers slid off the smooth metal, and he tightened his grip, using as much force as he could. He could hear liquid jostling around inside as he twisted. And then the lid was off, and he could see a bright blue liquid inside.

Greg only hesitated for a second, aware of the woman watching him. Then he tilted his head back and brought the canister up to his lips. He could feel it on his lips and then on his tongue-

Greg pushed himself up from the park table, rubbing the side of his face where his cheek had been pressed against the splintering wood. He spat, running his tongue around is mouth. Ew, ew, ew, that tasted like wet cardboard.

He looked up at the woman. She hadn’t shifted position a bit. Not even the expression on her face had changed as she stared down at Greg, showing no more interest in him than he would in a NPC spouting canned lines.

“Did you see anything?” The woman asked, her voice cool and calm and collected.

“I…” Greg opened his mouth to respond. Then his jaw hung open even further, as faint, fleeting memories of something were replaced by… wonderful things.

Schematics, blueprints, devices, all of them pouring into Greg’s mind. It seemed that they were as easy to assemble as the radio kit he had done when he was eleven. Ways to control light and sound, to make people see whatever he wanted. That could lock them down or have them chasing illusions. It was pouring into Greg’s mind so fast that he didn’t even have a chance to really look at any one of them.

Part of Greg was disappointed. He had wanted something that would let him kick the club door down and punch out the Master and rescue Taylor from the horrible life of sex slavery she was condemned to. But this stuff was so obviously a Tinker. And Tinker’s took forever to build stuff.

“Mr. Veder,” the woman said, her voice flat. “Did you see anything while unconscious?”

Greg shook his head, staring at the woman. She looked back at him, her eyes flat and empty.

“N-no,” Greg said. “Just plans on how to build stuff.” A grin appeared on his face. “Really cool stuff, you know?”

“I see,” the woman said. She stood up, taking her slim briefcase with her. “Do let us know if you have any further issues. And when we need to use one of the favors you owe us, we will contact you.” She nodded at Greg. “We wish you the best of luck with your future endeavors, Mr. Veder.”

She stepped back and walked towards a large tree a few yards away. She stepped behind it, and didn’t step back out. Greg watched her go. Part of him was appreciating watching a fit woman in a well-tailored suit, but the rest of his mind was racing as quickly as it ever did.

Greg was going to need stuff. Lots of stuff. Wire and lenses and circuits… Greg hoped that the junkyards around here didn’t have any big dogs guarding them.

Just you wait, Taylor, Greg thought. I’m coming to rescue you.

***

Emma rubbed her arms underneath the table. When had she ever been this sore? Lifting Sophia’s spare crossbow for hours and hours was exhausting. Not that Emma was going to complain about that! Even if she needed icepacks for her arms when she got home, it was still so cool to be out on patrol with a real superhero. Well, a veteran superhero. Emma was a cape as well, and just as heroic as Shadow Stalker was.

Emma just wished she was actually, you know, good at using the crossbow. Sophia had assured her that she’d develop the muscles to use it in time, but the thing still left Emma’s arms burning after a patrol. And the less said about her accuracy, the better. It was probably a good thing that she hadn’t had to actually use the crossbow outside of running around town with it.

It was still frustrating, and there wasn’t a way for Emma to work out her troubles with it. Taylor had fucked off from school to become a whore (about all she was good for, in Emma’s opinion) which kind of put a crimp in Emma’s ability have fun with her during school. And as for the rest of the students here? So boring that Emma could barely even tell them apart, let alone play with them.

“And he looked so yummy.”

Emma looked up, shaking her head a bit. What was going on? Emma had gotten distracted, and lost the thread of the conversation. She looked around at her cortege, clustered around a table. The buzz of the other students having lunch filled the cafeteria.

“I know,” Julia giggled. “I’m on a diet, but I wouldn’t mind breaking it to have some of that chocolate.”

Ugh. Emma rolled her eyes. That Laborn guy again. Taylor’s pimp. Emma did not know what her friends saw in him that was so enticing. If his standards were low enough to fuck Taylor, then what was really that interesting about him?

Emma kept an ear on the conversation. As the queen bee, it wouldn’t do to let herself get so distracted thinking about heroing that she had to ask for a recap. But that didn’t mean she had to actually take part in it.

Emma preferred to think about being a hero. She was going to be a great hero. Even Sophia thought so. Sure, Sophia had all those years on her, and was a lot stronger and more on top of things. But Emma’s power had a lot more going for it than Sophia’s did. Hitching a ride in the shadow underneath a car was awesome, and Emma hadn’t been able to stop giggling once she had hitched a ride for three blocks with someone who didn’t even know she was there.

Emma was just about ready to show off to the entire city. The newest hero in town, who was going to wow everybody with how cool and powerful she was. And there was so much she planned to do once people realized she was a hero.

Like arresting a certain black-haired, cow-titted whore who thought that she could run away like a little bitch. Sophia had liked that idea just as much as Emma had, and had already whipped up a little baggie of white powder for Emma to use once she found Taylor. It was just sugar, but it would still be so funny to see Taylor crying and sobbing as she got hauled off to jail for the night.

Of course, that was only one of the ideas Emma had. She was also going to need a proper rival to fight. She hadn’t heard of any new villains appearing on the scene yet, but maybe she could team up with Sophia to go after the Undersiders. Or maybe she’d get lucky, and have a villain all to herself to beat up to show off her skills. One would just need to appear.

***

I threw my hips from side to side, making the super short skirt fly up as I walked down the catwalk. There was a scattered round of cheers and applause as I made my appearance, the multi-colored lights playing over my body. From what I could see, it looked like a pretty full house tonight. And I was going to do my best to make every single one of them pay attention to me.

Technically, I was wearing a school uniform. Technically. To put it another way, I had half of a uniform top tightly clinging to my shoulders, a cupless black bra circling my boobs, and a red and black checkerboard pattern practically painted onto my hips. And a g-string that was riding so far up I was going to need to masturbate in order to remove it.

Grabbing the pole in the center of the stage, I stuck my hips out, inviting the eye to run up my legs. I made a big show of taking the lollipop I was sucking out of my mouth, before slowly licking it, running my tongue up and down the bright red ball. I didn’t give a hint of how much I hated the chemical cherry taste of it.

I looked down into the pits, the seats crowding around the stage. And it was a damn good thing I was already making myself smile sultrily. Because if I hadn’t been, my eyes would have damn near popped out of my head.

Alan Barnes, Emma’s dad, was sitting right in front of me, staring right up at me as I danced and cavorted around the stage. I did some more of my routine, wrapping a long, bare leg around the pole as my mind raced.

What the fuck? What the fuck. What the fuck! Mr. Barnes went to strip clubs? With some friends or coworkers, it seemed, since they were talking with each other wile looking at me.

My mind was doing a mile a minute as I smiled at the crowd, tugging at the knot in front of my cleavage that was the only thing keeping my breasts under control. I undid the knot and whipped the top off of my shoulders, throwing it down onto the stage. I shook my shoulders, making my boobs shake as I looked out over the room. I could feel the triangular nipple piercings rising up and then falling back against my boobs, lightly slapping them.

Finally, my mind settled on an idea. A wonderful, wonderful idea. I smiled, sinking downwards. Mr. Barnes was here for a show. And it just wouldn’t be right if I didn’t give him as much of a show as I possibly could. There was such a thing as professional pride, after all.

I got down on my knees, right at the very edge of the stage. Mr. Barnes was right in front of me, staring upwards. Not at my face, of course. If he moved his head maybe half a foot, he’d be pressed right up against my breasts.

I shook my tits, making them bob up and down and slap against each other. I smiled, looking at the expression on his face. And then another idea came to me.

I reached up and took the lollipop out of my mouth with a smack loud enough to hear. Then I leaned down and stuck it right into Mr. Barnes’s mouth. There was half a second of silence, then the crowd cheered loud enough I was almost knocked flat on my back.

Money started landing on the stage, and I picked it up as gracefully as I could while rising back to my feet. I stuck the bills (oh, a fifty, nice) into my garter before starting to dance again. I still had a lot more of my routine left to go.

I smirked down at Mr. Barnes as his friends slammed him on the back, laughing and cheering. He still had the lollipop inside of his mouth, and a pretty bemused expression on his face. Well, that was something for him to think about later. My hands went down to my skirt, playing with the small amount of fabric as I twitched my hips back and forth.

That went off as well, and I waved it around my finger while baring my crotch to the world. The bright red g-string was holding on tight to my body, and I twirled around, letting everyone see how my ass cheeks completely buried it from the rear. More money was getting tossed onto the stage, and I was going to need to do a kneeling routine to grab it all.

I sank down, spreading my legs out on either side of me, my heels pointing at opposite ends of the stage. While the crowd (mostly men, but I could hear the cheers from a few women as well) were admiring them, I grabbed the highest denomination bills I could, tucking them away. I didn’t exactly need the money, but it sure was nice to see how much people liked what I did.

Once that was done, it was time for my bra to go. If you could call it a bra. I twisted around, ending up on my back, head hanging off the side of the stage. I could feel the blood rushing to my head. And could see how blood had rushed to the other head of the men in front of me.

Then I unclasped the bra, letting it fall off the sides of my body to the floor. It hadn’t actually hidden anything, but I still got a round of cheers as my boobs bobbled a bit. I played with them, mugging furiously for the crowd. Sure, it felt nice to play with my breasts, but not that nice.

It still got me more money, and I slipped as much of it into my garter as I could as I stood back up. The only thing I was wearing now as my g-string (wet, mostly with sweat, but also a bit of arousal) and my heels. And I was only going to be wearing one of them in a minute.

I twirled around the pole, letting the entire room get a good look at every inch of my body. Then, facing the center of the room, I pushed myself forward until my boobs were wrapped around the metal pole. Not the greatest feeling, but the crowd sure liked the look of it. They liked it even more as I went up and down it, acting like I was giving a titfuck, pressing my tits together and fully enclosing the pole.

And now it was time to get rid of the last scrap of clothing I had on. I sashayed out into the center of the stage, looking down at Mr. Barnes. His dick was rock hard, poking out of his pants, though the sucker was nowhere to be seen. One more for the road.

I hooked my thumbs into the sides of my g-string and slowly, slowly pulled it down my legs, wiggling as I did so. I bent further and further down, slowly turning around so that everybody in the room could see my ass and exposed pussy as I tugged the g-string down off of me. Finally, I stepped out of it and straightened back up.

Then I tossed it right into Mr. Barnes lap. His eyes practically popped out of his head as I winked down at him. Then I started the finisher of the routine.

Which was pretty much masturbating on stage. I ran my hands up and down my body, presenting my tits and giving my ass a slap. Then I changed things up a bit. I got right to the edge of the stage again, and brought my hands down to my crotch. Then I spread my labia apart, letting Mr. Barnes and the group he was with get a nice long look right into my pussy. I was sure they could see the arousal that was slowly dripping out of me.

And then the routine was over. I stepped back, and started grabbing my money and my costume. The loudspeaker stopped blaring music, and instead offered the chance for some special, private time with Tawnee the slutty schoolgirl. I blew a kiss to the crowd, and walked off the stage, putting just as much swing in my hips leaving as I did entering.

As soon as I was out of sight, I leaned against the wall and breathed. Okay, wow, what the fuck had that been? Sure, there was overlap between the Undersiders and the club. But between… well, real life wasn’t the word, but between people I had known as a kid and my part-time job as a stripper? I hadn’t been ready for that.

“You did good out there, Tawnee,” Candi said, brushing by me and giving me a smile. I jumped a bit, looking at her. She looked nice, in some white lingerie that showed off her bare crotch. “Boss might want you to do an encore later tonight.”

“Right,” I said, running a hand through my hair. “I’ve got to go get cleaned up, first.”

“Yeah, I wasn’t going to mention that,” Candi said, making it clear that she was still thinking it.

I rolled my eyes and gave her a light shove. Chuckling, she waved as she headed for the stairs. I wondered who her client was tonight. And who my client might be.

I headed for the changing room, feeling the sweat clinging to me. Stripping like that was a workout. Some of the more energetic girls had muscles on them like they lifted weights (themselves, hanging off the pole, parallel to the ground, normally).

I got toweled off, wiping away the sweat and grime, and dropping the money I had earned off into my lockbox. And then, to my complete lack of surprise, one of the girls tapped me on the shoulder and dropped a note off.

There was a request for a… private dance, full-service, upstairs. No name, but I didn’t need one to be ninety percent certain I knew who it was. And instructions, for lingerie, but no sex toys.

I nodded and stood up. There was a pale pink baby doll negligee that looked pretty good on me. I was sure Mr. Barnes- whoever my mystery client was would agree with that.

I was bit worried he might tumble onto who I was. But I wasn’t too worried. It had been a… year? Year and a half? Since I had seen him. And I had changed a lot since then. And there were pretty good odds he wasn’t ever going to be looking at my face anyway. Especially not in this semi-transparent negligee.

I slid into the outfit, and started upstairs. Sure enough, my bugs could tell that there was only one person inside the room, and that he was, well, a he. I knocked and slipped into the room.

Mr. Barnes was standing by the bed, wearing a business suit sans jacket, a half-empty cocktail glass in his hand. He smiled as he looked at me, his eyes running up and down my body. I smiled back at him as I walked across the room to him.

“Good evening, sir,” I said, lowering my voice a bit. Enough to distort it, not so deep it was obvious I was doing it. “Here I am, all ready for you.” I smiled as I got closer to him, leaning forward slightly to let him look down at my cleavage. “Anything in particular?”

“Actually,” Mr. Barnes chuckled, sounding a bit nervous, “I have this fantasy I’d like to try out. And you seem like just the girl to do it.”

“Why thank you, sir,” I said. “What are you interested in?”

Please don’t say you want to fuck Taylor Hebert, please don’t say you want to fuck Taylor Hebert, lease don’t say you want to fuck Taylor Hebert. I smiled pleasantly at him, feeding my emotions off into the bugs surrounding us, inside the walls of Club Lango. Calm, happy and eager to please was the order of the day here.

I reached out and rested my hand on his elbow, guiding him onto the bed. We both sat down and he placed his hand on my thigh, his fingers pressing against my bare skin. I glanced at his crotch. There was a bulge there, but not as big as the one I had thought I had seen on the stage.

“I’d like to fuck my friend’s wife, actually,” Mr. Barnes said. “Woman named Annette Hebert.”

Mr. Barnes was staring at my chest, so he didn’t see how plastic my smile got. Ew, ew, ew, ew, gross, that’s gross. But it was a wee bit late to back out of things right now.

“And what kind of woman is Annette?” I asked, all bright and cheery as I ran my hand up and down his thigh, getting real close to his crotch. My other hand was curled up into a fist at my side.

“Oh, she was amazing,” Mr. Barnes said, moving his hand along my inner thigh, pressing against my crotch but not quite rubbing it. “Smart, real damn smart. Had a laugh that filled the room. Not exactly pretty but had a certain air about her… we all loved her.”

“Is she…” I trailed off. No, that wasn’t something I was willing to say.

“Dead. Two years ago,” Mr. Barnes said with a heavy sigh. “Stupid accident, could have happened to anyone.” He shook his head. “Ach, not the kind of thing to talk about right now.” He smiled at me, tugging at the tie he wore.

“I fucked her quite a bit over the years, ever since college.” He smiled, as my eyes got wide and my hand went to a complete stop. Mom? “So did Zoe. My wife,” he added. “And Danny fucked Zoe plenty of times as well.” He shook his head, lost in his own thoughts. “I know swingers are supposed to do it with everybody, but it was always just the four of us. Not even, well, a hooker to spice things up.”

I nodded slowly, my mind racing. My parents had been swingers? That- that- that made a bit of sense. There had been a couple of times that I could remember when Emma and I had gone off to each other’s house while Mom and Dad had either gone over to the Barnes or had said that they were coming over here. But- swinging?

Fuck, that was something I would need to think about later. Or maybe not, and never think about anything that happened since I arrived at the club ever again. That was an attractive option as well.

I ran one hand over Mr. Barnes body, rubbing him through his suit. My other hand was busy at his crotch, fiddling with the buttons and zipper. I quickly managed to tug his cock out, wrapping my hand around it.

It was a bigger dick than I had expected, and got a bit larger and harder as I held it. I lightly stroked it, running my hand up and down along it. Mr. Barnes sighed heavily, and his hand moved to my crotch, the tips of his fingers sliding against my pussy, coating themselves in my arousal.

“I really did love that woman,” Mr. Barnes said with a sigh. “Not just her body,” his hand reached up and squeezed my breast through the negligee, his hand pressing against my pierced nipple, “but emotionally, you know? I didn’t just think about her with my cock.”

Man, I was going to need a long shower after this. A long, long shower.

“Maybe I should have been the one to marry her,” Mr. Barnes said, making my eyes bulge. My grip tightened around his cock. “Couldn’t have done a worse job than Danny did.”

“Uh huh,” I said, the insects in the walls dancing as I poured every drop of what I was feeling into them. “Well, I can’t do anything about that,” and I never, ever would, that was fucking sick, “but at least I can be your Annette for the night.” And if it got him to stop talking about Mom, that would so, so good.

I helped Mr. Barnes out of his shirt. He had a pretty good body for someone in his forties. He obviously worked out quite a bit. Looking at it, I could feel the arousal growing inside of me.

“That’s just what I needed to hear,” Mr. Barnes said, his slightly boozy breath puffing against my cheek as I slowly pushed him backwards onto the bed. “Have Annette riding my cock again, just like old times.”

I hesitated for a second, before climbing up onto his, straddling his body. You’ve done this with worse, Taylor, I told myself. Just fuck him, make him happy, and don’t think about any of this ever again.

I smiled down at Mr. Barnes as I grabbed his dick, holding it in place while I positioned my hips above him. He looked at my pussy and smiled. I smiled back, tossing my long, curly hair over my shoulder. Then I started to sink down.

We both moaned. And it was in actual arousal. I really wanted to be fucking someone else (Brian, preferably), but I was still feeling worked up enough over showing my body off to the crowd that any dick felt nice inside of me. I closed my eyes, feeling Mr. Barnes cock sliding into me. And it really did feel good.

“Fuck, you have as nice a pussy as Annette had,” Mr. Barnes said. Yeah, that was what I wanted to hear. If I was as good of a lay as Mom was. Especially when it was coming from Emma’s dad. “I remember, just before the accident, Danny and I were spitroasting her and…”

I aggressively didn’t listen as hard as I could, without actually clapping my hands over my ears. Nope, that wasn’t something I wanted to think about. I didn’t want to think about Mom having sex. I didn’t want to think about Dad having sex. I didn’t want to think about Mom and Dad having sex. And above all, I didn’t want to think about Mom and Dad having sex with other people.

Instead, I picked up the pace, riding Mr. Barnes as hard as I could, slamming up and down along his cock. My tits jiggled a lot, slapping into each other, and almost reaching up to smack me in the face. And Mr. Barnes was still talking.

“God, things really went to shit after Annette died,” he said in a strained voice. “Her daughter stopped coming by, and I know how much that had to have hurt Emma. My daughter,” he added, not that I needed an explanation. “And there was some… trouble with the ABB. Shadow Stalker, the superheroine?” I nodded. “She saved us, and Emma- Well, things got better after that. Different though.”

I nodded. Was he always this chatty while getting fucked? And about stuff I really didn’t want to hear?

I did my best to make Mr. Barnes cum as soon as possible. I squeezed down around his shaft, trying to milk him dry. He moaned, his hands squeezing down on my hips. I could feel his dick pulsing inside of me. He had to be close.

“Annette!” Mr. Barnes moaned, throwing his head back and closing his eyes.

I stopped what I was doing, feeling my skin crawl. Not even the normally nice sensation of getting a creampie was enough to really help. I sat on Mr. Barnes’s lap, feeling his cock filling me up, and his semen coating my walls. I ground back and forth, breathing in and out, trying to find my calm emotional center.

“T-that was nice,” I said after a minute, smiling widely. “Would you like to go again?”

“Yes. Yes, I would like that quite a bit,” Mr. Barnes said, sitting up and tiredly smiling at me. “But at my age… Thank you, Tawnee. This was wonderful.”

“I loved it, too,” I said, climbing off of him and grabbing some tissues. “Have a good night, sir.”

A few minutes later, I was alone in the room, blankly staring as I stripped the bed to take it down to the laundry. Had that really just happened? Had I really fucked Emma’s dad, while he was pretending I was Mom? Yes. Yes, it had.

And I really didn’t want to think about that too much. Instead, I moved on to something else. So, Emma got saved by Shadow Stalker somehow. And that was right when she stabbed me in the back and started hanging out with Sophia.

That was something to think over. Maybe bend Lisa’s ear on it, too. Sophia being Shadow Stalker… well, there were a lot of young women in the city who could be Shadow Stalker. But it was just possible…

Well, it was something to think about later. Right now, I needed to clean myself up.

***

Lisa rubbed her hand along Taylor’s back as her friend stumbled along the sidewalk. She glanced behind at the house Taylor had just left. She could see a man at the front door, staring after them. But he wasn’t doing anything more than that.

Lisa looked back at Taylor and realized she was crying. Fat, ugly tears were running down her cheeks as the black-haired girl wavered back and forth along the sidewalk. Lisa reached over and hugged Taylor, pulling her close to her body. Almost instantly, Taylor’s hands wrapped around her as well, squeezing tightly.

“Shh, Taylor,” Lisa whispered, wishing that the taxi she had called would get here soon. “It’s alright, girl.”

Taylor didn’t say anything, and just kept crying, her shoulders shaking. Lisa glanced back at the Hebert household. Taylor’s dad was still standing on the porch, watching. Well, good. Let him stay there. He was the reason Taylor was so upset anyways.

Lisa hadn’t exactly meant to get an eyeful of the Hebert family drama, but her power had helpfully chimed in whether she wanted it to or not. And she supposed it made sense that Taylor’s dad was worried about her, you know, leaving home to come and live with the Undersiders. But man, that conversation hadn’t gone well. Lisa had had worse talks with her own parents, but not many of them.

Lisa kept on rubbing Taylor’s back, letting Taylor cry it out. And there, thankfully, was the taxi, creeping along the street. Lisa tugged Taylor to it, the dark-haired girl’s feet wobbling as she walked.

“She alright?” The taxi driver asked, looking out the passenger-side window as Lisa bundled Taylor into the backseat.

“Bad talk,” Lisa said. “Going to need some sleep.”

Taylor jerkily nodded at that, wiping her eyes and her nose clean. Her eyes were still brimming with tears, but Lisa could already see her shutting down emotionally. Lisa stifled a sigh. That couldn’t be healthy. But it was kind of hard to intervene with a friend like that.

And Taylor and Lisa were friends. Honestly, quite a bit more than friends, especially once Lisa sent a few drinks down the hatch. Lisa just had to look at the rest of the Undersiders and then at Taylor to know how different Taylor was from the rest of them to her.

Although Brian was a close second…

*Then*

Lisa felt like giggling. She wasn’t sure why she felt like giggling, but she did. Maybe it was from all that wine she had drunk. Drink. Drunken. Gulped down like it was soda.

“I can’t tell if you’re a lightweight who gets sloshed after smelling booze, or a hardcore drinker who downs a keg,” Brian grumbled, fumbling with the front door of his apartment. “Swear to God, if you throw up on my leather chair, we’re going to have words.”

“Don’t be such a baby,” Lisa said, carefully enunciating each and every word. “I’m fine. I just had a little fun.” She leered up at Brian, resting a hand on his crotch. “Well, little.”

Damn, getting fucked had felt nice. Why hadn’t Lisa done it before? Oh right, because getting sloshed was the only way for her power to shut up long enough for her to get horny. But at least it had been with the right guy. And the right girl. Because damn, those two had been great.

And Lisa couldn’t see a reason why it had to end. She was here. Brian was here. And nobody else was. And if Grue used his powers, then that would be just one more way to shut off her own power.

“So, whadaya say,” Lisa asked, carefully placing one foot in front of the other as she walked deeper into Brian’s apartment. “You just gotta a piece of this ass,” Lisa reached down and spanked herself, “you want another go at it?”

She turned around to smile at Brian. He was looking at her with a pretty funny expression on his face. So funny, in fact, that Lisa had to giggle. He was still standing in the open apartment door, hand on the knob.

Lisa sashayed back towards him, swinging her hips. Mostly for the effect, but also partly because the room seemed to be swaying back and forth as well. It should stop that. It was irritating Lisa.

“Come on, Brian,” Lisa cooed, pressing her body up close against his. “Just you and me.” Remembering something she had seen at the club, Lisa wrapped her leg around his thigh. Where had her underwear gone? Oh well, didn’t matter. “Show me what you’ve got when I’ve got you all to myself.”

Brian looked down at Lisa’s face. And stayed at Lisa’s face, even though she had about three buttons on her blouse undone. Then he shrugged and stepped into his apartment, closing the door behind him.

Lisa giggled as she felt strong hands grab her. And smoke was already starting to billow up from Brian’s skin, filling the room. She smiled as he led her towards his bedroom. Well, maybe it was his bedroom. Just so long as it was somewhere he was willing to fuck her, that was fine by her.

Lisa leaned up for a kiss as they moved, missing her target and only getting Brian’s chin. Oh well, there was plenty of time for kissing once they stopped moving. And for other things, too. Lisa could feel one big dick pressing against her waist.

And touch was pretty much the only sense left to her as Brian’s darkness billowed up, cutting off sight and sound. Lisa smiled as she felt herself get lowered onto a bed. She was going to be sore tomorrow. And it was going to be so, so worth it.

Lisa spread her legs widely apart. It was kind of fun, getting cut off from sight like this. Not knowing what was going to happen next, being completely at the mercy of someone that good looking. Yeah, it was pretty cool fun, and Lisa might even be interested in it when she was sober.

Lisa shivered, feeling hands running up and down her body. They stopped at her breasts, kneading and squeezing them. Lisa sighed, moaning in happiness. Brian’s hands were so big. They easily covered her tits, her stiff nipples digging into his palms.

And that wasn’t the only part of him that was big. Lisa reached down, not needing sight to know her own body, and hooked her fingers into her lower lips. She held herself open, not even sure if Brian was looking down at her pussy right now. But it still felt fun to expose herself like this. Exposing herself when not even she could see herself, and she couldn’t even tell if the other person in the room could see her.

And then Lisa felt something slipping into her pussy. Something big and thick and hard and hot. It was enough to make her stop holding her lower lips open, not that it mattered by that point. Brian’s cock was already deep inside of her, and going even deeper.

Lisa moaned, and didn’t hear herself. Her head flopped back against the pillow, her eyes staring up into the black cloud that surrounded her. Where was Brian? Well, she knew where part of him was. But where was his head? Right in front of her face? Looking down at her naked, writhing body? Doing something else entirely? Lisa had no idea, and it was honestly kind of hot.

Lisa twisted around on the bed, feeling Brian’s hands on her thighs, his strong fingers squeezing down on her legs. And, most of all, she could feel his cock sliding in and out of her. He was going pretty fast, too, making Lisa feel great as he pumped in and out of her. His thick dick was stretching her tender little pussy out, making jolts of arousal flow through her, rising up inside of her, driving her closer and closer to her orgasm.

Lisa welcomed it. She wanted to cum. She wanted to be able to cum, without having to get drunk enough that her power wouldn’t bother her. She wanted to feel a thick shaft inside of her, to feel strong hands playing with her body, to feel a dozen wonderful things.

“Please,” Lisa moaned, knowing that Brian was the only one hearing her. Even she couldn’t hear herself. “Fuck me harder, fuck me through the bed, come on Brian.” She stopped, gasping for air, her eyes wide and delighted. “Don’t you want to screw a hot blonde? Come on, fuck me, fill me with your fucking cock, stuff yourself inside of me!”

It was surprisingly hard to speak without being able to actually herself talk. And Brian was fucking Lisa hard enough that it was getting hard to form the words, anyway. She decided to just lay back and let Brian pound into her. He was a smart guy, and he had to have gotten the right idea about what Lisa wanted to have happen to her.

At that point, Lisa felt a thumb brush her clit as Brian hilted himself inside of her. Lisa couldn’t tell if she made a sound at that or not. Even without the darkness covering her, she probably wouldn’t have been able to tell. It just felt so good, the sudden shock of pleasure crowding out absolutely everything else.

Lisa twisted around on the bed, cumming hard. And her orgasm was made even better when Brian rubbed her clit again. That set Lisa off again, before her first orgasm had even finished. It was wonderful.

Lisa twisted around on Brian’s bed like she had been hooked up to an electrical current. She just couldn’t stop cumming, and Brian wouldn’t stop fucking her. It was amazing.

There were some pretty obvious benefits to being part of a team.

*Now*

Lisa helped Taylor into bed. Lisa’s bed, in fact. This was going to be the first time Lisa had shared her actual bed with anybody besides- With anybody since she was six or so, and on vacation with her family.

Lisa tugged the blankets up over Taylor’s body. Taylor barely responded, turning over to stare at the wall. Lisa softly sighed and patted Taylor on the shoulder.

“I’ll be in the kitchen for a bit, okay? Holler if you need me.”

Taylor’s head jerked up and down in a nod. Lisa sighed again and left her bedroom. Man, fuck family drama. At least Taylor’s dad had a more legitimate cause than her own parents did. But that still didn’t make it fun to deal with.

Lisa poured herself a glass of orange juice and sat down heavily on a chair. She was damn glad she was out of reach of her parents for good now. And if she could just manage the same with Coil, things would be great.

She just wasn’t sure how long that would take…

*Then*

Lisa really could have used a drink for this. Just enough to get her in the mood. But she needed to be on top of her game for this, and that meant sobriety. She had done her best with a warm-up session with a vibrator, and the plug stretching her ass out didn’t exactly feel bad. But there was no way this was going to be what it was like with Taylor or Brian. Or Taylor and Brian.

“Now then, boys,” Lisa said, looking out over the assembled mercenaries. Not all of them, just the ones Lisa thought she had a chance with. “I can assure you fine gentlemen that I’m going to be a much better boss than Coil ever could be. After all,” she lifted her skirt up, revealing even more of her thigh that was already on display, “I don’t see Coil doing this for you guys.”

That got a round of muttered laughter. Lisa wasn’t certain just how many people there were that wanted to see Coil dressed up as a slutty schoolgirl. While Lisa had to admit she pulled this look off great. She was showing off plenty of skin. All of her stomach, most of her cleavage, the only thing that was really hidden were her crotch and ass. And that was only because Lisa had run the odds, and figured that having something the assembled mercs (the youngest of them the better part of a decade older than her, and most of them two) could rip off her body would be a favorite.

“So then, boys,” Lisa said, giving her very biggest, lustiest, hungriest smile to the assembled men, “who wants to be the first one to snag some cape pussy?”

The crowd boiled over, climbing onto the stage and grabbing at her. Lisa had time to wonder if maybe she should have gotten Taylor to come and do this. Her friend would be a lot better at getting gangbanged than her. Taylor would certainly cum from it, after all, while Lisa only might cum.

Well, if it got the mercs to work for her, Lisa thought as he face was pressed up against a hard cock, then she wouldn’t complain too much about not getting to cum from this. There were more important things than sex, after all.

*Now*

Sex may not be the more idealistic of motivations, but fuck it. It had worked. Not all of the mercs who had gangbanged Lisa were willing to switch sides for her, but some of them were. And none of them had squealed to Coil about what Lisa was doing. And they wouldn’t, so long as Lisa kept it up every now and then.

Lisa drained the last of the juice, and wondered if it was worth it to clean it now. Nah, she decided, placing the empty glass by the sink. Tomorrow, after breakfast. For now… she’d better see how Taylor was doing. She could hear the TV going in her bedroom, so at least Taylor was motivated enough for that.

Better bring a box of tissues along with her. Taylor seemed like she had cried herself out on the way here, but better safe than sorry.

***

I stared at the TV. I was looking at it, but I wasn’t really watching it. Fuck, I hadn’t thought things had gotten that bad with Dad. He was actually willing to reach out to Grandma? Because of me?

I twisted away at the thought, hitting the remote and changing the channel. Why couldn’t there be something good to watch? Something. Anything. Just so long as I didn’t need to think about the look on Dad’s face as he sat across from me at the kitchen table.

Could there have been something I said that would have made things better? That Brian and Lisa and all of them were good people? That even though I had dropped out of Winslow, I was still studying? And if I had said it, would Dad have listened?

I just didn’t know. I flipped the channel again, staring at the dancing lights and images. Maybe tomorrow morning, I should call him before he left for work. Maybe once we both got some sleep, things would be better.

Yeah, right. Things weren’t going to get better until I came back home and started going to school. And that just wasn’t going to happen.

I changed the channel again and paused. That music was familiar. I actually looked at the screen, and, even with how generally shitty I was feeling, I still managed to blush. Um. Wow. There I was. There was a black bar across my face, but I could still recognize my own naked tits when I saw them. Especially with the piercings that the camera was zooming in on. I quickly changed the channel as I heard the light tread of feet. No way Lisa had to know about that.

*Then*

“Come on, it will be a blast,” Candi giggled, tugging me along. “And who knows? Maybe it will be a breakthrough for us.” She nudged me in the side. “Get our names out there.”

“We’ll be using our names?” I asked, looking up at the logo inscribed on the side of the bus.

“A name out there,” Candi said, shrugging. “You want to dance at the club until you’re thirty?”

I didn’t answer, still looking up at the Girls Gone Wild sign. I had some seriously mixed feelings about this. On the one hand, I was going to a Girls Gone Wild shoot. There was a word for that kind of behavior. On the other hand, it could also be kind of fun. At the very least, I’d get to hang out with some of my friends. Work friends, at least.

A good half dozen dancers from Club Lango had shown up. And I had to say, we were all dressed to impress. There was a lot of skin showing before the contest or filming or whatever the hell you called it even started.

I, personally, was wearing a miniskirt that stopped halfway down my thighs. It clung to them pretty tightly, too, and rode up quite a bit whenever I bent over. And if I bent over far enough, well, anyone behind me would be getting a sneak peek.

The butt plug in my ass felt nice. Stretching me out in just the right way, making me squirm a bit whenever I took a step that was a bit too long. And, of course, even if I stood still, I could still feel it sitting inside of me.

Up top, well, white was always a nice color. Especially when it was a pretty thin white, and I wasn’t wearing a bra underneath the tube top. Everyone could see the barbell piercings on my nipples, poking out against the top.

Okay, I looked like a slut. But I was hardly the only one here to look like that. There were a few dozen girls around here, and almost all of them weren’t from the club. Most of them looked like college students. That made sense, I supposed. After all, my hand dashed down to rub my crotch, with how damn aggressive that fraternity had been gangbanging me, why wouldn’t a sorority be any less horny?

Well, with this many girls, I supposed I wasn’t likely to stand out. After all, there were quite a few ladies I could see who looked hot all over. They had more going for them than just a (huge, I had to admit) pair of boobs and an ass that had seen a bit of development too. Cute faces, smooth legs, the works. I wasn’t going to win, or even get much notice, but at least it could be fun to prance around for a bit with my friends. And the spring sun did feel nice on my skin.

And now, an hour and half later, I was busy getting filmed as I ate out the pussy of a blonde girl while her identical twin did the same to me.

Fuck, this was not what I had expected. I wasn’t complaining, because man, these girls knew how to eat out. But I still couldn’t believe that I had managed to place in the top ten.

“That’s right, ladies,” the host (J-something, I thought. The wind had been blowing the wrong way when he had introduced himself to the crowd, and I really didn’t care that much). “Keep on doing just that.”

Part of me was surprised at how different filming porn was from just having sex. You didn’t do what felt natural, you did what looked best for the cameras. That was why the first blonde (Jessie, I thought. Maybe?) was facing right at the camera, supporting herself in a position that couldn’t be that comfortable. Not with her legs spread that widely.

And why I was on my back as I ate her out, putting my tits on full display. And why my own legs were spread. And why the other twin (I knew she had been introduced as Nancy) was on all fours, with her own pussy pointing towards the camera. When it would all be so much easier…

Well, even if a pair of hot twins were willing to show up together for a Girls Gone Wild episode, they probably weren’t willing to actually have sex with each other. After all, I was in between them, and I didn’t think I’d be able to talk them into a daisy chain. But man, that was a nice thought.

With my face pressed up against Jessie’s pussy, I couldn’t actually see the cameras that were recording us. But I knew they were there. I hoped they were getting a good show.

And I hoped I was getting paid for this. I probably should have read those papers a bit more thoroughly. Oh well, too late now. I might as well sit back and enjoy getting to have a lesbian threesome with hot blonde twins.

For a moment, I entertained the idea of having a fun lesbian threesome with hot blonde twins of Lisa. Fucking my… friend, yeah, friend was one word for Lisa would be even better than having sex with two strangers I didn’t know. Well, since Lisa didn’t have a twin, that would just have to be a fantasy to be enjoyed later. While these two girls were here with me right now.

Just had to focus on the good. And right now, the good was what one of those twins, Nancy, was doing to my pussy. Damn, she was good eating me out. I wondered how she got so good. Then an idea I was certain was only my own imagination came to me.

Her and her twin, practicing their oral skills on each other, licking and sucking and doing all the fun things girls could do with each other. Blonde heads, buried between each other’s soft, smooth thighs… Okay, Taylor cut it out with the incest fantasies. They probably wouldn’t like it any more than you’d like hearing about you and Dad having sex.

I shivered in disgust at the thought, as opposed to the shiver of delight I was normally getting. I angled my head and pressed my tongue against Jessie’s button, doing my best to make her cum. Getting to watch someone orgasm was always such a nice sight.

“Oh, baby,” Nancy moaned, pulling her face up away from my crotch for a minute. “You have such a fucking wet pussy, you nasty little lesbian slut. Come on, eat out my sis, show me how wet you get eating cunt.”

She sure knew how to talk to a girl. I kept on licking, running my tongue all over the blonde’s pussy. A few strands of hair tickled my face as I worked, brushing against my cheeks. I was having to stop and swallow pretty often. Jessie was wet.

We were all pretty wet, and not just in our pussies. The guy who had been running the wet t-shirt contest had gotten pretty enthusiastic with wetting us down, and even half an hour later, I still wasn’t completely dry.

At least I had won! These fat old titties of mine had looked pretty good in a white, wet t-shirt, and I had gotten some special compliments for my nipple piercings. I was pretty certain that had been what had gotten me this invitation into the tour bus.

“I’m cumming,” Jessie moaned, grinding her pussy against my face, smearing her arousal all over. “I’m cumming because of you licking my pussy, you little lesbian whore!”

Hey now, that wasn’t very fair. I fucked both genders for money. Also, was it just me, or were the two of them using a lot pretty bigoted language for two girls having sex with a third girl?

Arousal splattered all over my face, a lot of it ending up in my mouth. I had already closed my eyes, but I could feel plenty of warm, thin liquid landing over my skin. I closed my mouth and swallowed, feeling Jessie’s sweet arousal running down my throat. It was a nice flavor. I wondered what her twin tasted like. I hoped I would get the chance to find out soon.

“Come on, N-Nancy,” Jessie moaned, sounding like she was about to use her twin’s real name for a second. “Eat her out. Lick that slutty cunt of hers until she screams. Show her what a real woman can do.”

The few bugs I had floating around in the room picked up the director waving his hands frantically behind the camera. They also picked up Jessie turning to look at him. What was he up to? I couldn’t exactly pull my head out to look, not with the leg lock Jessie had wrapped my head in when she started to cum.

“And you!” Jessie said quickly, her voice not sounding quite true, somehow, “don’t think that just one orgasm is enough to satisfy a woman of the- a woman like me. Keep on licking, you slut!”

I was starting to think that the Brockton Bay reputation about chicks with blonde hair and blue eyes was well deserved in this case. But I was still willing to eat her out. If only she would let me. I stuck my tongue out and tried to run it along her pussy, but Jessie lifted her hips, keeping me from actually touching her labia.

What was she doing? Then the answer dawned on me. She was too sensitive. Her pussy couldn’t handle another tongue lashing and she needed time to recover. But that wouldn’t look good for the cameras, so the director had urged her into her pretending to still be horny and for me to keep on eating her out.

I rolled my eyes, secure in the knowledge that the cameras couldn’t see me. Couldn’t see me at all, if she was actually going to get away with faking this. Well, my job just got a lot easier. I would just have to lay back and let Nancy eat me out. And that wasn’t exactly a problem for me, all things considered.

I kept my hands on Jessies’ hips and focused on what Nancy was doing to my pussy. And she was doing some wonderful things. Her fingers, her lips and her tongue were all working together in perfect harmony, making my arousal rise and rise inside of me. It felt great, and I showed how good it felt.

I twisted around a bit more than I normally did, throwing my limbs around for the benefit of the cameras. I made sure that they got to see just how much I was really enjoying having a hot blonde eat me out. And it wasn’t even the hot blonde who normally ate me out, either.

A pity Lisa hadn’t come to this. It would have been fun to have her with me. Oh well, I just needed to focus on Nancy working me over, teasing my clit and driving me slowly up the walls.

“Yes,” I moaned, my voice muffled by Jessie’s pussy. “Keep on doing that.”

I reached down, blindly groping with one hand, searching for Nancy’s head. I found it after a few tries, wrapping my fingers in her long blonde hair. I was close, I was so close to cumming, and it was going to feel so good.

And I was really worked up, after spending so much time around so many hot women wearing so little. I could feel the arousal pumping in my bones as I twitched around. Just a bit more, I just needed a bit more pleasure and then I could cum. I could cum and it would feel so good and I would love it and the cameras would be recording every second of it and oh God!

“Cumming,” I moaned, shaking around on the bus bed, trapped underneath Jessie. “I’m cumming.”

Nancy kept on eating me out through my orgasm. Her tongue speared into my folds, opening me up even more than I already was. It felt great, and I couldn’t believe how much pleasure was flowing through me. I never wanted it to end.

And, unlike Jessie, I was multi-orgasmic, so there was no reason at all Nancy couldn’t keep on eating me out. Well, beyond her hands and jaw getting tired.

“Okay, that’s a wrap,” the director said, clapping his hands together and making me jump.

Jessie pushed herself up, and I lifted my head, staring at the director. He, and the rest of the crew, were smiling at us, with some pretty large bulges in their pants. Was there going to be a gangbang orgy next?

“That was great girls, really great,” the director said, still smiling his pretty superficial smile as he looked at us. “Good job all around. Now, for the next round…”

I sat back and listened to him explain the enjoyable depravity that was going to happen next. My hand brushed against my pussy, feeling the wet tingles spreading out through me. I wondered if this film was ever going to end up being shown, and if anyone would recognize me from it. I doubted it.

Still, for the chance to have a threesome with two hot blonde twins, that was worth my film debut maybe happening, or maybe not, and being in a porno if it did.

*Now*

Well, the good news was that Dad wasn’t the type to watch Girls Gone Wild. So that was one bit of good news. Just like how he and Mr. Barnes didn’t really talk anymore, so there shouldn’t be a chance of them talking about any good strip clubs around.

Lisa opened the door, and I kept my expression still, letting my hand fall away from the remote. She smiled at me and sat down on the side of her bed, reaching out and grabbing my hand. If she suspected anything, or even noticed my blush, she didn’t mention it.

“How are you feeling?” Lisa asked, her sweet voice full of concern.

“Tired,” I said, slumping back against the pillow. “Really, really tired.”

“I don’t blame you,” Lisa said, squeezing my hand. I squeezed back, as good as I could. “That had to be rough. Tell you what, get a couple of hours of sleep in, and I’ll bring you breakfast in bed.” She winked at me and smiled. “A Dixie cup of water and some dry toast.”

I rolled my eyes and slightly smiled. I sunk down against the bed, resting my head against the pillow. Just what anyone would want.

“Thanks, Lisa,” I said. I ran a hand across my forehead, sighing. “Think I should go into work tomorrow night?”

“Only if you want to,” Lisa said, standing up and walking over to a rack of dressers. “Nobody would blame you if you spent the evening eating a tub of ice cream, either.”

I sighed, watching Lisa undress. I wasn’t even checking her out or anything, it was just that she was the only thing happening in the room. She slipped into a pretty cute pair of dark blue pajamas, that covered all of her body except for her head and hands.

Watching TV and eating ice cream sure was tempting, but I just couldn’t see how I could do it. Not when people were expecting me to show up to work. I’d be letting people down if I didn’t arrive.

And anyway, Brian was supposed to be there, watching me dance tomorrow. Sure, we could go have a date somewhere else, but if we already had plans set up…

“No, I’ll go in tomorrow,” I said as Lisa climbed into bed next to me. She stole one of my pillows and propped it up behind her.

And who knew? Maybe doing something physical would help me take my mind off from all of this.

But right, I just needed to sleep. To get this shitty, shitty day over with. At least there was someone here for me to sleep with. And not even sexually, either. Just someone I could curl up against. That sounded really, really nice.

***

Sabah swallowed as she stepped onto the main floor of Club Lango. She… She wasn’t sure about this. Tawnee was amazing, yes. Almost like an angel. But coming to a strip club to meet her… Sabah wasn’t certain if this was a good idea.

And when she saw that there weren’t any seats near the stage itself, she almost turned around and walked right back out. If she couldn’t get close to Tawnee, what was the point?

Then the thought of how Tawnee had smiled came into Sabah’s mind. She blushed, her brown skin turning a slightly darker shade. Okay, even if she couldn’t just look right up at that beautiful, sensual, sexual angel, she could still watch her dance.

Sabah looked around the club. No empty tables, sadly. And the few women here were all sitting with men, so Sabah couldn’t really join them. Actually, there was only one table that only had one person sitting at it. A young black guy. Handsome, if you thought about guys in that way.

“Is it okay if I sit here?” Sabah asked, touching an empty chair and looking at the man. He glanced at her and looked puzzled.

Sabah flushed. She hadn’t spoken loudly enough to be heard over the pumping music. She repeated the question, and got a nod. Face burning, she quickly sat down, putting her purse in her lap. And touching the taser she carried. A woman, going to a strip club all by herself had to take precautions.

There was already a dancer on stage. A black woman, a bit older than Sabah. Sabah watched her dance. She was good looking, and she knew how to dance, but she wasn’t Tawnee. Sabah flushed, knowing how she sounded. She shouldn’t really have a crush on a stripper. Especially one who was probably younger than her.

“First time here?” The black man asked, glancing at Tawnee as he nursed a drink.

“No,” Sabah said, blushing and studying him. He looked like he was just making conversation. “There’s a dancer here…” she trailed off, not willing to admit just what she thought of Tawnee to anyone else.

“Heh. I know the feeling,” the man said. “My name’s Brian, by the way.”

“Sabah,” she replied.

Brian passed over the drink menu, and Sabah stared down at it, trying to decipher it underneath the flashing, pulsing lights of the club. Finally, she settled on a Big, Pink and Wobbly (the least sexually suggestive name on the menu, Sabah thought, rolling her eyes) and looked around for a waitress.

Her order placed and received, Sabah settled into silence, staring at the black woman slowly working her way down to nothing at all. It was a nice sight, and Sabah could feel herself getting a bit turned on as she watched. But she wasn’t who Sabah was here for.

And then it was time for Tawnee. Sabah leaned forward, barely remembering to breathe. Her wonderful angel was trotting out onto the stage wearing- Sabah froze stock still. Tawnee was wearing a cheerleader uniform in black and gold, and carrying one of those baton things in one hand. Sabah instantly knew what she would be masturbating to when she got home.

The dance seemed to last forever. Sabah barely blinked as she watched Tawnee dance around the stage, slowly shedding the tight costume, showing off her body in a dozen delicious, erotic ways. Her grip tightened on her purse. This was amazing. It was the best thing Sabah had ever seen.

Sabah felt her arousal growing and growing inside of herself. Her thighs were twitching a bit, and she could feel her panties growing wet. And when Tawnee leaned forward, pressing her huge, soft breasts together as she looked out over the crowd, Sabah actually whimpered. She took a large swig of her drink, feeling the sweet alcohol rush down her throat.

Okay, she couldn’t go home after this. Not back to her empty, dark apartment, just to masturbate for a few minutes. She needed something more. Sabah needed Tawnee.

And how on Earth was she going to get Tawnee? Jasmine had been the one to set things up with Tawnee last time. Sabah had no idea what her friend had done. Did she go up to the bar or lurk around backstage or what?

“Something wrong?” Brian asked, looking away from Tawnee.

“No!” Sabah squeaked, looking down at her lap. “Just, um, her,” Sabah lamely gestured at the stage as Tawnee practically masturbated to the cheers of the crowd, using her baton as a dildo. “She’s really…”

“Hot?” Brian asked with a smile. “Sexy? Someone you want to have a private dance with?”

Sabah stared at her lap, her cheeks feeling like they were on fire. She nodded. She couldn’t even bring herself to look up and watch Tawnee, the whole reason she was here in the first place.

“You just flag down a waitress and ask,” Brian said. Out of the corner of her eye, Sabah could see Brian doing just that.

“Hey, Brian,” a waitress said, grabbing Brian’s empty drink and putting it on her tray. “You up for something special tonight?”

“Yup,” Brian said with an easy confidence Sabah didn’t think she’d ever be able to match. Certainly not right now. “Although she should get first dibs.”

“Ah,” Sabah replied, showing all of the eloquence and poise that was expected of a college student. “I’ll have, um, her,” Sabah said, pointing at Tawnee as the dancer slid around the pole, upside down.

“I see,” the waitress said. She reached into her apron and fished out a card. “Here are the options. Just tell me what you’d like.”

Sabah stared at the various, pretty non-descript choices, and swallowed. There were some pretty hefty dollar signs attached to each one. And Sabah was a college student. That was not a good combination.

“That’s, um,” Sabah said, the thrill of arousal starting to ebb out of her and leaving her feeling embarrassed. “What does the cheapest option give me?”

“Tell you what,” Brian said, leaning across the table and nudging Sabah’s hand down. “I don’t often pay to fuck my girlfriend, but I’d be willing to cover half for the three of us.”

Um. Tawnee had a boyfriend? Of course she did, someone as pretty and erotic as her obviously had someone. And that wasn’t even what Sabah was really thinking about.

A threesome. Sabah’s first threesome. And with a guy. That was… Well, maybe they could just team up with Tawnee. Tawnee. Okay, Sabah was willing to have a threesome if it meant getting to touch Tawnee again. She lifted up her glass and drained it, throat working as she got her money’s worth out of the drink.

“Okay, I’ll do it,” Sabah said, slamming the glass down onto the table and fishing cash out from her purse. “Um. What do I do now?”

“Brian knows what to do,” the waitress said with a smile. “Tawnee will be up as soon as she’s done and has freshened up a bit. Club Lango hopes you enjoy your dance.”

A few minutes later, Sabah was still feeling very nervous as she sat on the bed in the small room. And a little drunk. Brian wasn’t anywhere near her, but he was still… well, he was still a guy in a bedroom with her. And Sabah didn’t have any good experiences with this kind of situation.

He was looking down at his phone, and Sabah was looking at him. He was Tawnee’s boyfriend? How had that happened? Had they met here? Was he okay with her having sex with other men, or was it just with other women? (And Sabah really did wish that Tawnee was only interested in other women. It was selfish, but she did.)

Sabah cleared her throat and was just about to ask when the door swung open. Her head snapped around, and her hand drifted down to her purse. Then she forgot all about her worries.

Tawnee was in the door. She was wearing a dress that she looked lovely in. Sabah was just aware enough to note how bad the dress actually was, but Tawnee still looked stunning in it. Beautiful and sexy and pretty and hot, all at once.

“Brian,” Tawnee said with happiness in her voice. “And… Sabah, wasn’t it?”

Sabah nodded as Brian stood up and hugged Tawnee. They put their heads together and whispered for a few seconds. Then Tawnee separated from him and walked over to the bed. And to Sabah. Sabah was really interested in one of those more than the other.

“Welcome back, Sabah,” Tawnee said with a smile, sitting down right next to the Arabian girl. Then she leaned in for a kiss. “It’s great to see you again.”

Sabah nodded. She was still recovering from the kiss. And it was a good kiss. Tawnee’s lips had been so soft against hers, even for the second they had actually been pressed together.

“You want a private dance, don’t you, Sabah?” Tawnee asked softly. “You want to see me, without a bunch of loud, drunken guys hooting and hollering.” She stood up, standing maybe half a foot from Sabah. “You want to see every inch of my body.”

Sabah nodded. She wanted that. She wanted so much more than that, too. But right now, that was enough.

Music started playing from overhead speakers. Sabah glanced over at Brian as he lowered his hand from a panel Sabah hadn’t even noticed. And then there was something that was actually worth paying attention to.

Tawnee had started to dance, twitching her hips back and forth in time with the soft electronic beat of the music. Sabah watched, leaning forward, her breathing fast and shallow. This was it.

The dress Tawnee wore clung very tightly to her body. Or at least to her boobs. Sabah could see almost every detail of her angel’s breasts. Including the nipple piercings. Sabah’s mouth watered. She could so easily imagine reaching out and taking those nipples into her mouth, the cold metal pressing against her lips as her tongue played with the stiff nub.

Tawnee was still dancing. Still teasing Sabah. She was twitching back and forth, running her hands up and down her body. Sabah was aware of pure lust rising up inside of her. Growing higher and higher, making her feel the need. But she didn’t do a thing. Her angel would let her know when the time was right.

Tawnee’s fingers lifted the bottom of the dress up along her thighs. Sabah’s gaze went down, staring at all of the skin exposed. Perfect. Completely and utterly perfect, it couldn’t be matched. And then Tawnee twisted to the side a bit and raised it up even higher. And Sabah could instantly tell that her angel wasn’t wearing any underwear.

Sabah made a noise in the back of her throat at that. The only thing on Tawnee’s body was that dress. That dress, with the knots over her shoulders. The knots that would be so easy to undo and let the straps fall down, followed by the rest of her dress.

Sabah made an even louder noise as the thought came to her. Her fingers twitched, aching to be the one to reach out and do it. But a look at Tawnee’s face as the younger girl danced stopped that desire.

Tawnee’s hands ran up her body, pressing the thin dress against her. Sabah stared, seeing the skin on display underneath. The thread count of the dress was so low that Sabah really could see Tawnee’s skin underneath it, even with Tawnee being so pale.

“That’s right, Sabah,” Tawnee whispered, Sabah’s name sounding so sweet on her lips. “Keep on watching me. Let your eyes run all over me. Every last inch of me.”

Sabah didn’t need to be told even once. She leaned forward, her hands squeezing down tightly on her knees as she watched. She was barely remembering to breathe. This was so erotic. Erotic wasn’t even the right word. It was like Paradise.

And then Tawnee started to slide out of her dress. Sabah whimpered, feeling how wet she was as she watched Tawnee deftly undo the knots holding her dress up. The white gown fell to the floor, puddling between Tawnee’s feet. And then there was nothing left to hide even a single inch of Tawnee’s body from Sabah.

Tawnee was just as beautiful as Sabah had remembered. The long, clean lines of her face, the wide mouth that was so expressive, the dancing eyes, they all belonged in a painting. And the rest of her body belonged to Sabah. The breasts, the hips, the breasts, the wet, shaved pussy, the breasts. Sabah thought she might orgasm without even touching herself, just by looking at Tawnee.

And then Tawnee was on her lap, pressed up against her. Sabah stared up into Tawnee’s eyes, her heart pounding like a trip hammer in her chest. Tawnee smiled down at her, hands running up and down Sabah’s back. Sabah’s mouth fell open.

“I know you’re liking the show,” Tawnee whispered. “But I’d like to see you naked too. Help me with that, okay?”

Sabah nodded, her head jerking up and down. If that was what Tawnee wanted, then that was what Sabah wanted. Her suddenly thick, clumsy fingers started tugging at her clothes, trying to get the blouse and slacks she wore undone and off of her.

Tawnee helped. In fact, Tawnee took over, Sabah’s fingers brushed aside without the Arabian girl putting up any real resistance. She was happy to let Tawnee take over, to undress her at her own pace.

Sabah was glad that she had worn, well, not exciting underwear, but at least a nice-looking set. White with pale green lines, her bra and panties a matching set. She swallowed as she was slowly stripped, her clothing lifted off of her and tossed aside. Very quickly, she was left naked, staring up at Tawnee as the white girl ran a hand down the side of her body.

“You’re so beautiful, Sabah,” Tawnee said with a smile in her voice. “So cute and sweet.”

Sabah felt the blood pounding in her cheeks as she smiled and looked away. She should compliment Tawnee. Tawnee was so erotic, there weren’t words for it.

“Bluh,” Sabah said. Then she blushed hard and pressed her face against Tawnee’s shoulder, feeling waves of embarrassment flowing through her.

Tawnee laughed, gently pushing Sabah away from her and down onto the bed. Sabah let herself get pushed down, staring up at Tawnee as the pale-skinned girl towered above her. And then Sabah felt fingers moving over her thigh, towards her pussy.

Sabah gasped and looked down at her crotch. Tawnee’s hand was there, pressing against the entrance to Sabah’s pussy. And it felt so good. Sabah twitched, feeling the fingers pressing against her wet lips, the electric tingles running through her body. She looked back up at Tawnee, her eyes pleading for the pleasure Tawnee was promising her.

“Cum for me, Sabah,” Tawnee whispered, her voice soft and sweet. “Cum on my fingers, and let me see what you look like as you orgasm.”

Tawnee slid two fingers inside of Sabah, and Sabah almost came right on the spot. It felt so good, her wet hole stretching around the fingers, easily accommodating the digits. And then Tawnee was falling on her, her lips parted in a kiss.

Sabah moaned into the kiss, hands flying up to wrap themselves around Tawnee’s head, holding her against the college student. She kissed like a man dying of thirst would wrap his mouth around water. She kissed and kissed and kissed, her tongue pressing against Tawnee’s as Sabah bucked and writhed underneath Tawnee’s body.

It was wonderful, and Sabah was squeezing down tightly around the fingers inside of her. And pressing against the finger circling her clit. That felt wonderful, too. It was all wonderful, the best thing Sabah could possibly imagine.

Tawnee broke the kiss, pulling herself upward. The loss of sensation wasn’t enough to stop Sabah from cumming. She felt her orgasm breaking inside of her, snapping her in two as a tsunami of pleasure rolled through her, filling her up, every last inch of her.

“Oh yes!” Sabah moaned, tossing her head from side to side. “Oh yes, Tawnee, yes, please, it’s so good, yes!”

Sabah was left panting for breath, staring up at her angel. Tawnee smiled down at her, reaching down to tuck a strand of hair back behind Sabah’s ear. Sabah was still twitching from the wonderful pleasure, her stiff nipples bobbing back and forth as she laboriously breathed in and out.

“Absolutely beautiful,” Tawnee said with a smile. “Don’t you think, Brian?”

Sabah had completely forgot the black man was even in the room. She should feel embarrassed over getting fucked like that in front of some guy she had just met. But the magic spell Tawnee had woven over her meant that she still felt very relaxed and happy. Sabah just turned her head to look at Brian.

Brian was climbing on the bed with them. Sabah just had a chance to get a look at quite a few well-defined muscles before he was behind her, his arms reaching out past her to grab at Tawnee. Sabah certainly couldn’t complain about how closely Tawnee ended up next to her. She could feel Brian behind her, a very firm set of muscles pressing against her lower back and butt as he tugged at her and Tawnee.

Sabah shivered as she felt something hot and hard brush against her inner thigh. Then it moved on past her and Tawnee was the one to moan. Sabah blushed as she realized what was happening. Brian was fucking Tawnee, with Sabah stuck in between the two of them. Wow, she had not expected to be in this situation when she left her place a few hours ago.

It wasn’t exactly bad, though. Not with Tawnee pressed up against her like this, looking into Sabah’s eyes. If Sabah shut out the sounds Brian was making, she could pretend that she was the one making her angel feel this way, to be the one responsible for the light of delight in her eyes and to be the one coaxing those sweet, sweet sounds from Tawnee’s lips.

Sabah felt her arousal rising inside of herself once more as she looked and listened to Tawnee. The black-haired girl looked so wonderful as she got fucked, a healthy red glow appearing on her cheeks. Sabah licked her lips and leaned in for a kiss.

It was never a bad thing to kiss Tawnee. Sabah had only done it a few times, but she knew it for an absolute fact. Kissing Tawnee was the best thing that could happen to a girl. Sabah and Tawnee moaned as they kissed, and Sabah was able to shut out the knowledge of hearing a third, deeper moan as well.

Sabah’s hands came up and grabbed Tawnee’s breasts, her fingers sinking into the soft, warm flesh. It felt amazing, holding on to Tawnee’s tits. Absolutely breathtaking. Sabah didn’t even want to let go as she squeezed them, feeling the stiff nipples and solid piercings digging into her palms.

“Sabah,” Tawnee moaned, breaking the kiss. “Brian. You’re both so good to me.”

Sabah nodded, licking her lips. Tawnee was absolutely perfect, an erotic angel, just like Sabah always thought she was. Could any woman be more perfect?

“I, oh,” Tawnee moaned. “I’m going to cu-!” Tawnee threw her head back and made a wordless, guttural sound. It was unbelievably sweet to Sabah’s ears, listening to the dancer cum while pressed right up against her.

Sabah could also hear the sounds of Brian cumming, but she paid way less attention to that. Instead, she focused on how Tawnee twitched and trembled, the small movements on her face as she came. It was breathtaking, and Sabah suddenly wished she was an artist so she could properly describe how Tawnee looked.

“Oh God, Ta-Tawnee,” Brian moaned, his voice even deeper than it normally was. “That was fucking amazing.”

“You were good too,” Tawnee said, her voice tired but happy. “Both of you,” she added, kissing first Sabah and then leaning past her to kiss Brian.

The three of them separated, Sabah left in between Tawnee and Brian. Brian had drawn himself out of Tawnee, and, for the very first time, Sabah got a good look at a man’s erect dick. And, even a lesbian like Sabah had to admit, it was quite the sight.

It was big. Really, really big. Sabah had heard at her Stereotypes in Fiction group on campus that plenty of black guys hated the Big Black Cock idea because it wasn’t true. But it sure was true for Brian. Sabah was sure of that. It had to be a foot long and four inches thick. Had to be. Sabah certainly wasn’t overestimating it because of her unfamiliarity with being in close contact with naked, aroused men.

“Sabah,” Tawnee whispered, drawing Sabah’s attention away from Brian and his cum-covered shaft. “Would you like me to fuck you?” Sabah stiffened as she realized what Tawnee was asking her.

Sabah hesitated, eyes glancing around the room as she thought it over. She was still horny. And Brian’s cock had obviously made Tawnee feel so, so good. And if Tawnee actually had a cock, then Sabah wouldn’t have hesitated. But even playing pretend… Sabah just wasn’t sure.

“You can say yes, or you can say no,” Tawnee said softly, running her hand down Sabah’s shoulder and arm. “And I’ll do my absolute best to make you feel so, so happy with either choice. You just need to let me know.”

Sabah stared up at Tawnee, completely unable to decide what she should do. Tawnee stared down at her, her face warm and gentle and beautiful. Then she glanced away, at Brian, and shook her head.

Sabah glanced over as well, just in time to see Brian shut his mouth. She wondered what he would have said. It didn’t matter. Sabah returned her gaze to Tawnee, and made up her mind.

“Please fuck me, Tawnee,” Sabah whispered, already starting to feel nervous about the whole thing. But she pushed the worries to the side. “Make me feel like your wonderful princess as you fuck me.”

“Only a princess?” Tawnee asked with a smile, leaning down to kiss Sabah.

Sabah returned the kiss, lacing her hands together behind Tawnee’s shoulders. She could feel two sets of hands on her body, tugging her deeper onto the bed. It was a soft bed, and Sabah sank down pretty far down onto it.

She looked up at Tawnee as they broke the kiss. Her wonderful lover was looking down at her, the bottom halves of their bodies pressed against each other. Sabah squirmed, feeling a wet pussy pressing against her lower stomach. She could feel something hot and thick, heavier than arousal, dripping out of Tawnee and smearing on her skin. Sabah did her best not to think about it, and instead focused on Tawnee’s breasts. And that was something it was very easy to focus on.

“Do you like these?” Tawnee asked, purring as she held one of her breasts up in both hands. “Are you a tittie girl?”

Sabah liked to think that she could appreciate all elements of a woman. Face, hair, breasts, thighs, butt. But it was hard to think of anything besides Tawnee’s boobs. Especially when they were right up in her face, pressed against her like this.

Sabah nodded, staring at the tits that were right in front of her. They looked wonderful. Her mouth watered, wanting to taste them. To wrap her lips around a fat nipple and drink from it, tasting the milk inside of them. She wanted it so, so badly.

“Here you go,” Tawnee said, easily reading Sabah’s barely hidden desire. “They’re all yours.”

Sabah opened her mouth and let Tawnee slid a nipple in between her lips. Instantly, her jaw closed, wrapping her lips around the fat, stiff nipple. Inside her mouth, her tongue poked out, running along the tip. The metal spheres of the barbell piercings felt funny, stretching Sabah’s lips out, but not nearly enough to stop sucking. There was nothing that would be enough to stop her from sucking. Not even the pair of hands she felt on her bare thighs.

Sabah shivered as her thighs were pressed apart. She couldn’t see Brian, not with Tawnee this close to her. But she sure could remember how big that cock had been. And Sabah hadn’t ever taken more than modest dildoes inside of her. Could something that big really fit inside of her?

“Ssh,” Tawnee whispered, running a hand through Sabah’s hair. “Just relax, sweetie. Trust me, you’ll be able to take my cock. And it’s going to feel so nice inside of you.”

Sabah gingerly nodded. It was made easier by Tawnee reaching behind herself and placing a hand on Sabah’s lower stomach. It ran backwards, and Sabah shivered, feeling the firm pressure against her skin. Then she felt it against her pussy. And that felt great.

Even with how nervous Sabah was, she was still wet. And Tawnee’s fingers against her still felt so good. And then the fingers were inside of her once more. And that felt far more than good. Sabah moaned around the nipple she was sucking on.

And as she moaned, she got a tasty, tasty treat. A trickle of milk flowed from Tawnee’s nipple, into Sabah’s mouth and onto her tongue. Sabah’s eyes widened as she tasted the milk. It was warm, far warmer than any milk she was used to. And it tasted so much better. Even that tiny amount, not even enough to fill up half of a teaspoon, was the most amazing thing Sabah had tasted all day. And she wanted to taste more of it.

“That’s right, Sabah,” Tawnee whispered, her voice running over Sabah’s ears. “Keep on sucking on my nipples. I’ve got so much milk, and it’s all for you. You’re going to drink every last drop, aren’t you?”

“Mmm,” Sabah said in agreement. She was sucking harder now, going as hard as she could while still not using her teeth by accident.

“I’m going to go inside of you now, okay, Sabah?” Tawnee said. “I’m going to fill you up, bit by bit, with my girl penis.” Sabah could hear some low, masculine whispering. “Yes, you’re not girly at all dear. Now can it.” Sabah opened her eyes to look at Tawnee. The black-haired girl was looking down at her and smiling. “Are you ready, Sabah?”

Was Sabah? Well, she was as ready as she was ever going to be. She could see Tawnee and only Tawnee. She was dripping with arousal as Tawnee played with her pussy. And the taste on her tongue was so, so good.

“I’m ready,” Sabah said, letting go of Tawnee’s nipple. “Please, fuck me, Tawnee.”

Tawnee smiled down at her, and Sabah felt a wave of affection and happiness running through her. Seeing Tawnee look like that, Sabah felt certain that she had made the right choice. Even as Tawnee’s fingers left her pussy, and Sabah felt something bigger and thicker than she had ever had inside of her replace them.

“Shh,” Tawnee whispered. “Just relax, Sabah. My cock is going to make you feel so good. You’re going to cum and cum and cum because of it.” Her hands were wandering all over Sabah’s face, cradling the sides of her head. Sabah could feel her own arousal getting rubbed onto her skin. “Trust me, Sabah.”

Sabah did. Tawnee was the most beautiful, sexual woman in the world for Sabah, and Sabah knew she was a lot more experienced than Sabah was, even though she was younger. If Tawnee thought this would feel good for Sabah, then she was willing to take the chance.

Sabah’s hands were resting on Tawnee’s hips, running back and forth along the soft, pale skin there. Tawnee was so beautiful. And so soft. Sabah could touch her for hours and not get tired of it.

Br-Tawnee’s cock was slowly sliding deeper and deeper into Sabah. And it didn’t hurt nearly as much as Sabah thought it would have. In fact, it didn’t hurt at all. There was a… stretching sensation, but it wasn’t pain so much as it was just odd.

Sabah’s legs were kicking back and forth as she tried to cope with everything that was happening to her. It felt good. Pretty weird. Very weird, really. But it was still good.

For one, Tawnee was producing a lot more milk now. Sabah’s mouth was quickly filling up with it and she had to quickly swallow, sending the warm, sweet milk down to her stomach. And then she sucked on Tawnee’s nipple again and got even more milk.

Tawnee was helping her along. Sabah looked up and saw Tawnee’s hands squeezing her own breast, milking herself and making the milk flow into Sabah’s mouth even faster than it was already coming. And the look on Tawnee’s face as she did so, it was so wonderful. Sabah wanted to see more of it. She hoped she would get the chance to take care of Tawnee sometime, just like how Tawnee was taking care of her.

“I’m so deep inside of you know,” Tawnee said, her voice dancing. “Can you feel my big dick reaching into you? Spreading you apart and making you feel every inch of my love for you?”

Sabah nodded, feeling her pussy squeezing down as tightly as it could around- Tawnee’s cock. And it still wasn’t enough, she was still getting forced open as the shaft sunk deeper and deeper inside of her. And it felt so good.

“Yes, Tawnee,” Sabah moaned, pulling her mouth off. She should have swallowed first, as she coughed up some milk, which ran down her chin and neck. “You’re so big inside of me!”

Sabah had never tried anything with a dildo this big before. She wouldn’t have thought her body could take it. But still, inch by inch, the cock was slowly sliding deeper and deeper inside of her. How much more was there? Could she take it all?

Sabah had no idea. All she knew was that she was going to take as much as Tawnee wanted her too. She’d do anything for her angel, and she was sure Tawnee would do anything for her.

And finally, Tawnee’s cock went as far inside of her as it could. Sabah gasped, feeling the skin pressing against her inner thighs and crotch. Somehow, she had taken every last inch of Brian’s- no, Tawnee, it was her beautiful, wonderful Tawnee fucking her- dick. She couldn’t believe it. Sabah thought it should be making her stomach bulge like in those awfully drawn cartoons, but when she gingerly placed a hand on top of her tummy, she couldn’t feel anything.

Then Sabah pressed down and she came. The sudden increase in pressure, pushing down against the cock inside of her, it was enough to drive Sabah over the edge. And it felt so good.

Sabah moaned, held down on the bed by Tawnee’s hands, feeling her body buck and writhe as her pussy squeezed down tightly around the cock inside of her. Her head fell backwards against the bed and she could feel a burning in her lungs as she panted for breath. It was amazing. Wonderful, wonderful, better than anything.

“Oh, Sabah,” Tawnee cooed, running a hand down Sabah’s sweaty face. “You look so beautiful when you cum from taking my cock. She smiled and reached behind herself, taking Sabah’s hand away from her stomach. “And it gets me so excited, too.” She looped the hand up over her body, and then pressed it against her chest.

Against her breast. Sabah gasped, her arousal twitching back up as she felt her hand sink into Tawnee’s large, soft, wonderful breast. She could actually see the skin dimpling as Tawnee pressed her hand down.

“Can’t you feel how hard my heart is beating?” Tawnee asked, her voice low and erotic. “Can’t you feel how wet my pussy is? How hard my dick is? It’s because of you, Sabah. It’s all because of you.”

The words hit Sabah like a punch. She could feel how turned on Tawnee was. How fast her heart was beating, the faint thump racing up Sabah’s arm. The wet pussy smearing its arousal over Sabah’s skin. The hard dick inside of her pussy, stretching her out. Sabah could feel all of it, and it all felt so wonderful.

“I can, Tawnee,” Sabah whimpered, staring up into Tawnee’s eyes. They were so full of affection towards her. “Can you feel how turned on I am?” Her question was so quiet she wasn’t even certain Tawnee could hear it.

“Of course I can,” Tawnee said with a smile, pushing herself backwards and leaning down for a kiss. “And you look so beautiful when you’re turned on.”

Sabah gasped, shivering. Tawnee- Brian had started to fuck her again, keeping the same slow, gentle pace as he slid in and out of Sabah. He hadn’t said a word, and Sabah hoped that wouldn’t change. Just so long as she could keep on picturing Tawnee fucking her, everything would be fine.

Tawnee guided Sabah’s mouth back to her breasts. Sabah eagerly followed, taking Tawnee’s other nipple into her mouth. With just a bit of work, her tongue was once again flooded with sweet, tasty milk. Sabah shivered. Was there anything better than this? Having such a beautiful angel taking care of her, fucking her and letting Sabah drink her very own milk?

Sabah was pretty well pinned down by Tawnee- and Brian. She could barely move, with Tawnee straddling her and Brian holding onto her thighs. But she could still move her hips just a bit, grinding them against the cock inside of her.

And that made everything get even better. Sabah moaned around the fat nipple inside of her mouth, feeling the dick inside of her moving around her wet, stretched pussy in brand new, exciting ways. Sabah felt the arousal inside of her shoot up like a rocket, making her more and more turned on. Her stiff nipples occasionally scraped against Tawnee’s ass, and Sabah could feel her thighs trembling, wanting to wrap themselves around the… man inside of her pussy.

Sabah hadn’t ever thought something like this would happen. And she would have been disgusted at the idea of it happening to her. But now that it was, it was feeling oh so good. Just so long as she kept on thinking of Tawnee fucking her, her beautiful angel sliding her cock in and out of Sabah, everything was just wonderful.

Really, really wonderful, actually. Sabah was twitching around, feeling the energy inside of her forcing her to move and thrash around. She could feel the pleasure rising, growing higher and higher, bringing her closer and closer to an orgasm.

Sabah leaned into the climax. She embraced it. She wanted to cum. She wanted to cum from her sweet Tawnee working her over, making her feel so wonderful. She wanted to keep on drinking Tawnee’s milk as well, draining every last drop of sweet sustenance from those big, wonderful tits.

And Sabah did. She felt her orgasm rising up inside of her, pushing everything else to one side. Her head fell back onto the bed, her mouth forming a perfect O as she moaned, feeling the joy inside of her.

Her pussy clamped down tightly around the shaft inside of her, squeezing down tight. She squeezed tightly enough to stop it moving, to have it hold still inside of her. And then Sabah got a whole new level of sensation.

The cock pulsed inside of her, twitching, pressing against her inner walls. And then it started to cum. Sabah’s eyes grew wide as she stared at Tawnee’s face, the beautiful white woman reaching down and stroking her body, playing with her as she came inside of Sabah.

Sabah couldn’t believe how good it felt. To feel that hot semen get pumped so deep inside of her, reaching even further than Tawnee’s dick had managed. And there was so much of it, seeming to fill her up even more than the cock had. And it was so hot, even hotter than the shaft it was coming out of.

It was all too much for Sabah. She collapsed backwards, hands falling away to cling to the thin sheets, staring at the ceiling, opening and closing her mouth soundlessly as her orgasm was driven to new heights. She didn’t think it was ever going to end, and she didn’t want it too, either.

Sabah had no idea how long she spent cumming. The pleasure inside of her was so intense, so all-consuming that there was just no way for her to measure the time. All she knew was that by the time she recovered, she wasn’t pinned down to the bed. There was no Tawnee straddling her torso, and there was no cock inside of her.

Panting heavily, Sabah looked around. She felt so good. And so sensitive. If her pussy got any more stimulation right now, it might go from good to bad really quickly. And that was a problem, since Sabah was still horny.

“How are you feeling?” A warm voice asked.

Sabah smiled, looking up at Tawnee as the black-haired dancer stroked her hair. She tried to press her head up against Tawnee’s hand. The girl was standing right next to Tawnee, having climbed off the bed at some point.

Sabah reached up for Tawnee. She wanted to feel Tawnee pressed up against her still. Tawnee was so soft and warm and wonderful. She grabbed Tawnee’s hand and tugged her downwards.

Tawnee went with the motion, and knelt down next to Sabah. Sabah forced herself upright and leaned over, pressing her face against Tawnee’s. It was so nice to kiss her. To feel those warm, soft lips against her, and to have her mouth invaded by Tawnee’s tongue.

After the first, deep kiss, Tawnee and Sabah peppered kisses over each other’s face. It was great, and Sabah could feel her heart beating quicker inside of her chest as the two of them kissed. Had she ever kissed anybody like this before, and felt this good over it? She didn’t think so. Only Tawnee.

“I’ll take that as an answer,” Tawnee said with a smile, drawing back from Sabah.

This time it was Tawnee’s turn to tug Sabah. She pulled on Sabah’s arm, getting her to leave the soft bed and end up on the floor. Sabah blinked, realizing that she was on her knees, right in front of Brian. And that her face was right in front of Brian’s cock. Sabah swallowed, staring at the cum and arousal soaked shaft just inches from her.

“You looked so hot, taking my dick,” Tawnee said, kneeling behind Sabah and pressing her body up against hers. “Do you want to see how good you look sucking cock, too?”

Sabah hesitated. It was a lot harder to pretend that this was Tawnee when she was looking at the wrong skin color, wrong musculature and wrong gender right in the face. But she was still so horny. And Tawnee was still her angel, who came up with such wonderful ideas for her.

Sabah stared, trying to decide what to do. She could feel the tension in the room as Brian and Tawnee watched her. After a minute, Tawnee withdrew her hands.

“If you’d rather do something else-“

“No!” Sabah said quickly. She didn’t want to disappoint her angel. She hadn’t heard the slightest trace of sadness in Tawnee’s voice, but she was sure it was still there. “I’ll do it. Just- be gentle, okay?”

“Of course I will,” Tawnee said, putting her hands back on the sides of Sabah’s head. “How else should I treat my lovely little princess?”

Sabah closed her eyes. That way she could see Tawnee’s pale cock waving back and forth in front of her. That made things easier. She forced her hands to relax. This could still be hot. It had been hot getting fucked by Tawnee on the bed, and Sabah had loved it. Maybe she would love learning to suck cock as well.

“Lean forward,” Tawnee’s voice whispered in her ear, her hands pushing Sabah’s head forward. “And open your mouth.”

Sabah did just that, slowly inclining her head until she felt something warm and hard and sticky pressing against her cheek. Okay, this was happening. She could do it. And she was even kind of turned on, with Tawnee’s soft body pressed up against her back. She just had to open her mouth and suck Tawnee’s cock.

And was it really that weird? After all, one of Sabah’s friends, Iliana, she was a lesbian. And Sabah knew Iliana knew how to give blowjobs, because her girlfriend was a transwoman who was hesitating before the big surgery. And Iliana was obviously a lesbian, so if she could suck cock, then so could Sabah. She could suck Tawnee’s cock.

Sabah stuck her tongue out, dragging it along Tawnee’s dick. It had… quite the taste. She could taste Br-Tawnee’s cum, and that was weird, salty, and not entirely pleasant. But she could also taste her own arousal, which was a flavor Sabah was pretty familiar with. And underneath it all, there was another taste, one that Sabah hadn’t ever really experienced before. And it was kind of nice.

“That’s right,” Tawnee said, her voice sweet as sugar in Sabah’s ear. “Keep on licking my cock, just like that. Up and down, running your tongue all over my dick. What do you think of it?”

“I’m not sure,” Sabah said, pulling her head away a bit. “It’s so… I don’t know.”

“Well, if you ever need to stop, just tell me,” Tawnee said, one hand leaving the side of Sabah’s face and running down her body. Sabah shivered as her breast was cupped, long, strong fingers lightly squeezing her. “Until then, keep on sucking my girl dick.”

It was getting easier to do that. Probably because of Tawnee’s hand wandering over Sabah’s body, teasing and arousing her. Sabah shivered, feeling her angel’s hand pinching her nipples, gliding over her thighs, and pressing against her cum-soaked pussy. At that thought, Sabah was suddenly very glad that she was on the pill to help with her period. Otherwise… well, that wouldn’t be very good, would it?

“Up and down, up and down,” Tawnee said softly, gently guiding Sabah’s head along the shaft. “Got to make certain you leave every last bit nice and clean.”

Sabah flushed. This was so embarrassing. This was so arousing. And she had no idea if the two were connected or not. She could feel her pussy moistening, the arousal she was making washing the semen inside of her out of her body.

Sabah was swallowing a lot. She couldn’t believe how messy… Tawnee’s dick was. It seemed like she had been working over it for half an hour already, and there was still more cum and arousal coming away on her tongue with every lick. The dick had looked big, sure, but was it really that big? Sabah was almost tempted to open her eyes and check. But that would just ruin the fantasy she had so carefully built up. Better to keep them shut and let Tawnee be the one to tell her when she was done.

“Okay, Sabah,” Tawnee whispered into Sabah’s ear. “You’ve got my cock all nice and shiny. Now I want you to open as wide as you can.” Sabah’s mouth instantly fell open. “Good girl. And now…”

Sabah felt her head get nudged up and forward. How long was she going to have to keep her mouth open like this? She was starting to drool and was starting to feel the strain.

Then Sabah felt something pressing against her lips. The surprise was enough for her eyes to flick open, and she saw plenty of black skin right in front of her. Sabah’s eyes crossed and she saw something big and thick right in front of her mouth. And then it was going into her mouth.

Sabah went stock still, screwing her eyes closed. Brian and Tawnee stopped as well. Then Sabah felt Tawnee’s hands move from the side of her head downwards, hugging her.

“Do you need to stop, Sabah?” Tawnee asked.

“C-could I have a blindfold or something?” Sabah asked, rubbing her palms against her thighs. Her eyes were closed again, but she could still remember the sight of a man about to use her face.

“Of course,” Sabah said, her hands leaving Sabah’s body. “One sec.”

Sabah focused on breathing in and out, aware of how close Brian was to her. Without Tawnee’s touch on her body, her arousal was ebbing out of her, leaving her a bit worried. Brian seemed like a nice guy… but so had several others. Right until they weren’t.

“Here you go,” Tawnee said, returning, wrapping something around Sabah’s face.

Instinctively, Sabah opened her eyes, only to see nothing at all. A blindfold stopped her from seeing, imagine that. She reached up and patted it, wondering just what kind of material it was. Well, whatever it was, it was soft and comfortable on her face. And it ensured that she could get back to thinking about Tawnee’s cock, without reality getting in the way.

“Okay, here we go again,” Tawnee said, her hands returning to the sides of Sabah’s head. “Open up, honey.”

Sabah did so, and felt Tawnee’s cock sliding into her mouth. It wasn’t all that bad, really. The underlaying flavor she had noticed was stronger now, as Tawnee moved into her mouth. But it wasn’t a bad flavor. And the sound Tawnee made was wonderful. There was so much satisfaction in it. Sabah loved getting to hear it, and loved knowing that she had caused it.

Maybe that was why girls liked sucking cock, Sabah thought. Getting to make someone they cared about sound like that. She liked it to. She wasn’t sure what to do next, though. All in all, lesbian porn hadn’t taught her how to suck cock.

“Okay, use your tongue, but don’t use your teeth,” Tawnee said, still whispering in Sabah’s ear. “Run it all over, like you’re sucking on a lollipop, okay?”

Sabah started to nod, but remembered herself in time. She flushed, and brought her tongue up, running it along the thick shaft inside of her mouth. It wasn’t really like enjoying a sucker, but Sabah supposed it was close enough.

Sabah kept on working as she felt Tawnee’s hand slide back down her body, and start playing with her again. And that felt as great as it always did. Tawnee’s hand nice and soft against her, teasing her and turning her on. Sabah needed this.

“Suck my cock, Sabah,” Tawnee said. “You’re making me feel so good, baby, and you look so sexy doing it.”

Sabah flushed. This was weird and embarrassing, but it was still pretty hot. And Tawnee’s hand on her and in her just made the entire thing even better.

“And move your head back and forth, too,” Tawnee instructed, her grip on Sabah’s head shifting. “Up and down, back and forth.”

Sabah did so, feeling the shaft inside of her reach deeper into her mouth, even getting close to her throat. She couldn’t go too far back. If she did, she felt her gorge start to rise. But she still managed to have a few inches of Tawnee’s cock slide in and out of her mouth, over and over again.

Sabah wasn’t sure how long she was sucking Tawnee’s cock for. All she could really focus on was Tawnee’s hand on her body, doing wonderful things to her. Massaging her boobs, teasing her nipples, groping her ass, going all over her body, and making her feel so hot as she did so.

It wasn’t enough to make Sabah cum, but it sure was enough to bring her to a fevered pitch of arousal, feeling her nipples grow as stiff as they could, and her lower lips parting on their own, letting more arousal and semen flow out of her. Sabah could also feel the sweat breaking out all over her body. She was really going to need a shower after this.

As the thought of her and Tawnee in a shower together came to her, Sabah heard a deep, masculine grunt above her. It was enough to disturb the fantasy she had built of Tawnee showing her how to suck lady cock. It also didn’t matter that much, since Tawnee was pulling her head off of Brian’s cock.

“You did it,” Tawnee said, her voice shifting as she moved her head around and pressed her face against Sabah’s, cheek to cheek. “You made me cum, my sweet baby girl.” A feminine hand came up and lightly tugged on Sabah’s jaw. “Open your mouth and stick out your tongue.”

Sabah knew what that meant. But if she had already gone so far, why not go the rest of the way? She opened her mouth and stuck out her tongue, kind of glad she couldn’t see anyone else right now. She could handle this, but it would be best if she didn’t see anyone seeing her handle this.

Sabah thought that made sense.

And then it was too late to think about it anymore. She heard Brian grunt and then something sticky and warm landed all over her face. And when it landed on her tongue, she could see how salty it was.

Sabah’s eyes opened wide underneath the blindfold. Wait, was she really doing this? Obviously she was. She was letting a man cum on her face after giving him a blowjob. Sabah knew that should disgust her, but she was still riding so high from what her angel had done to her that she just couldn’t bring herself to care as much as she could.

The blindfold was whipped off of her head, and Sabah blinked as she looked around. The very first thing she saw was Tawnee. And the dancer looked like even more of a slutty angel than she normally did. There was a huge load of semen smeared across her face, from her forehead down to her chin. Sabah blinked, her hands coming up to pat at her own face. Did she look like that as well?

Before Sabah could really think, or get rid of the cum on her tongue, Tawnee was reaching over to kiss her. Sabah squeaked in surprise as their cum-smeared faces were pressed together. Tawnee’s hands were holding firmly onto the sides of her head as the white woman kissed her.

Sabah’s lips were already parted, and it was very easy for Tawnee’s tongue to slide in. The dark-haired woman smeared the cum already on Sabah’s tongue all over her mouth, and left some of her own semen behind as well. Sabah’s eyes got wide at how unexpectedly lewd the kiss was. But it still felt so good to kiss Tawnee.

Sabah had to swallow. Her throat worked as she sent the load of semen inside her mouth down her neck, into her stomach, mixing with the drink she had had earlier. That was something she hadn’t expected to do. Ever.

Then Tawnee was pulling back, smiling at Sabah. The lines of cum Brian had pumped onto her face were still there, smeared and rubbed around by their heads coming together. The same had happened to Sabah, she could tell, without even having to touch her face. It hardly seemed possible to Sabah that she had cum smeared across her.

“Do I look like that, too?” Sabah asked, mostly to herself.

“You look beautiful, honey,” Tawnee said, smiling at Sabah and laying a hand on her shoulder. “Right, Brian?”

“Right,” the black man said, smiling down at the two of them. “Absolutely wonderful, the both of you.”

Sabah flushed. Not exactly the kind of praise she wanted, but she was still floating pretty high on a sea of arousal. And booze, couldn’t forget the booze.

Tawnee stood up and pulled Sabah up with her. Sabah wobbled a bit, the blood rushing to her head as she looked around. She still couldn’t believe that all of this had happened. And that she had actually enjoyed so much of it. And it was all because of her angel.

Sabah turned to look at Tawnee. The dancer looked wonderful, even with a man’s cum on her face. The light in her eyes, her wide smile, it was all so wonderful. Sabah blushed at the thought of everything she wanted to do with Tawnee.

“I’ll see you later, Brian,” Tawnee said with a smile. “Right now, Sabah and I need to go get cleaned up.”

Ugh. No kidding. Sabah was starting to become aware of just how much of a mess she was right now. And it wasn’t just the semen on her face. It was pretty much everything. Sweat all over her body, running makeup, arousal that was drying on her thighs, Sabah needed a good long shower.

“This way, Sabah,” Tawnee said, tugging Sabah towards the door.

Sabah obediently followed, stumbling a bit as she trotted after Tawnee. By the time she realized that Tawnee was leading her out of the room, into the main hallway, they were already halfway down the corridor. Sabah glanced around, suddenly aware of how naked and used she looked.

But there was nobody around to see her. Just Tawnee, and Tawnee was even more… Sabah couldn’t think of a respectful word to describe Tawnee right now. Even though Sabah was the one with semen drooling out of her pussy, Tawnee still looked more erotic. That figure, the way she held herself, there wasn’t really any question there.

“Showers are just down here,” Tawnee said, leading Sabah down a flight of stairs she hadn’t come up. “We’ll get you all nice and clean and get you back where you belong. That sound nice?”

That sounded really nice. Especially, and Sabah flushed at the thought, if the showers were being used by other dancers. None of them could compare to Tawnee, obviously, but seeing more attractive, wet, naked women wasn’t something Sabah was opposed to.

Sabah was starting to wonder just how far down the rabbit hole of complete and utter(ly enjoyable) depravity she was going to go. And how far Tawnee was going to take her, as well.

And how fun the entire thing was going to end up being.

Sabah looked up at Tawnee as they slowly, carefully walked down the stairs. Sabah was still feeling a bit unsteady on her feet, and she certainly wasn’t going to pass up the chance to press herself close against Tawnee. Tawnee looked so beautiful.

“Did you have a good time, too?” Sabah asked, resting her head against Tawnee’s shoulder.

“Of course I did,” Tawnee said quickly. Almost a bit too quickly. “Getting to be with a hot guy and a beautiful girl, how couldn’t I have a good time?”

“Seriously, though,” Sabah said, narrowing her eyes as she looked up at Tawnee’s cum stained face. “You liked everything we did?”

“Yes,” Tawnee said, opening a door and ushering Sabah through. “If I seem down, it’s just because of… stuff with my family. You were perfect, tonight, Sabah. And tonight was about your enjoyment, anyway.” She kissed Sabah’s forehead. “You’re the cute lady who came to see me, not vice versa.”

They stepped into the bathroom, both of them still naked. Sabah hesitated for a moment, before wrapping her arm around Tawnee’s waist. Not even in a sexual way, either.

“If you ever want to talk about it,” Sabah said, shyly, aware that she was asking a stripper out on what could be a date. Asking her angel out on a date, too. “I’m always ready to listen to. If you’d like to call me and vent… believe me, I know about family problems.”

The smile Tawnee gave Sabah let Sabah know she made the right call. It wasn’t a joyful, erotic smile. It was the smile of someone who had been given something nice. And that smile made Sabah feel even better than the other kind.

“Thank you, Sabah,” Tawnee said. “I might take you up on that offer sometime. But right now…” she waved a hand at her and Sabah’s naked bodies. “I don’t have a pen on me to write down your number.”

Sabah blushed and nodded. She was glad that Tawnee had accepted her offer. Someone as wonderful as Tawnee deserved to have a sympathetic ear, after everything she had done to Sabah.

There were things more important than sex, after all.

Chapter 10: Omakes

 

Skitter Stripper Omake

 

 

*The Family Business*

I glanced at all of the cars parked along the driveway and street as I trotted up to the frat house. There were going to be a lot of people here. Well, that just meant more tips.

And that was the right way to think about things, surely. Focus on how much money I’d be making, and not how exhausting it would be to make all that money. Because there was no way a bunch of drunk frat guys were going to give a stripper money just for smiling at them and sitting in their laps.

Shrugging, I knocked on the door. As I waited, I adjusted my clothing a bit, to be as tight and skimpy and sexy on me as possible. It was important to make a good impression right away.

The door opened revealing pretty much who I thought would be on the other side. I didn’t know his name, had never met him before, but damn, he looked like a half-drunk frat boy, from the bleached, styled hair to the vaguely handsome face to the sports shirt. He looked me over, and liked what he saw, by his smile.

“Hey, it’s the other stripper,” he said, pulling the door open and stepping to the side. “Two of you are bound to get Rory out of his funk.” He leered at me, staring at the generous amount of cleavage in my tight tube top. “And I’ll keep you company if he can’t make it.”

“Got to put the show on first,” I said, purring like Candi had taught me. “Where do you want me to start?”

“Right here, babe,” he said, patting his crotch. He lifted his gaze from my boobs for a minute and laughed at the look I was giving him. “Through there,” he said, pointing. “Get some girl on girl stuff going on with that MILF Terry bought.”

I strutted into the living room, looking at the stripper already there. She was facing away from me, looking at four guys perched on one couch. They were hooting and hollering as they stared at the topless woman as she bent forward. Then she turned around.

My jaw dropped open. I reeled and almost fell over. My eyes felt as wide as saucers as I stared. She was staring back, with a pretty similar look on her face.

“Mom?”

“Taylor?”

“What are you doing here?” We both asked at once.

There was a moment of silence, even from the crowd of frat guys. Then Mom, still only wearing a glittery thong and high heels, strode across the room, grabbed my hand and tugged me into the kitchen.

As it turned out, being an assistant English professor didn’t pay the bills. So Mom took up another job out of town. A job as a stripper, obviously.

And now here we were. And here was the fraternity, peering into the kitchen, hanging on every word as we both tried to justify ourselves to the other. They were not helping me as I tried to explain why I was a stripper without letting on why I needed the money for being a cape.

“So,” Mom glanced at the crowd of guys looking and leering at the two of us, “Tawnee, we need to have a long talk.” She glanced at the crowd again. “In private.”

“And later,” one of the guys called out. “We’re paying you two good money, and I haven’t even gotten a lap dance yet!”

I rolled my eyes and sighed at that. Mom looked pretty unamused as well, but he did have a point. We were here to do a job. Even if I was suddenly reconsidering my half-formed plan to do some girl on girl stuff for some extra cash.

“Okay, big boys,” Mom said, striding out into the hallway and instantly surrounding herself with guys about half her age. “You fine, sturdy fellows needing some love?”

There was a general rumble of agreement at that. I watched as some nameless guy grabbed my mother’s butt right in front of me. I didn’t have long to think about how that made me feel, though, as a couple more of them were heading towards me. I took a deep breath and started towards them. Time to earn my pay.

 

***

It had started as a lap dance. For the both of us, since there was only one room in the house big enough for the entire fraternity. Mom and I, trying not to look at each other as we stripped naked and crawled onto the laps of a bunch of drunken, handsy guys.

And from there, was it any real surprise what ended up happening? At least I didn’t have to look at Mom as I felt a cock slide into my pussy. I shivered, feeling how wet I was, even with Mom in the room.

Then I… kept on dancing. Grinding my hips backwards and forwards, pressing against the guy who was fucking me, making my big titties swing as he groped me. It was something Club Lango had gotten me familiar with, even if Mom being here (and doing the same thing) was putting me off of my stride as I fucked this guy.

I did my best to forget about her, and to give this guy the best lap dance I could. Well, lap dance and lap fuck. The two were pretty similar. I could feel his hard cock filling me up as I moved back and forth, grinding against him.

I got so into things that I looked up as I heard a breathless, feminine cry. My cheeks darkened as I stared at Mom. She was throwing her head back as she did the exact same thing I was doing. She was completely and utterly naked, bouncing up and down on some college dude’s cock. And she looked so happy about it.

I blushed and focused on the carpet, staring at it as I swung my hips from side to side, feeling the cock inside of me pressing against my pussy and making me feel really good. Just keep on focusing on the cocks, Taylor. That was the ticket. Keep on bouncing up and down on all of the dicks around here, and Mom can worry about herself.

That mantra more or less worked for a while. But not for as long as I thought it would have. There ended up not being as many guys to fuck as I had expected. Mostly because Mom was taking half of them as well. I ended up seeing way more of my mother than I had wanted to, watching semen dripping off of her skin as she went from guy to guy, working them over with just as much skill and energy as I was. And I was pretty sure that she was looking at me whenever I wasn’t looking at her. And that made feeling a guy pull me off of his cock, spin me around, push me to my knees and cover my face with his cum be actually embarrassing.

I stood up from the last guy, feeling the cum from so many guys shifting around inside of my pussy. I turned around and bumped into Mom. We both gasped. We were so close to each other. If it hadn’t been for my huge boobs, we would have been even closer.

“Mom,” I said quietly, swallowing heavily to try and get some of the semen out of my mouth.

“Taylor,” Mom said, her cheeks red as she wiped her hand across the back of her mouth.

“Hey, you two, kiss!” One of the guys said.

I blushed even harder at the thought of kissing Mom. I was used to kissing girls, clients and fellow dancers alike. But kissing Mom? That was a step too far.

Mom thought the same. She shook her head and turned around. I did the same. And that was when I realized we were surrounded by a crowd of guys. A lecherous crowd of extremely aroused guys, their cocks swinging back and forth. I swallowed as I stared at them all, a sudden idea of what might be about to happen.

Then I was forced down to my knees. I could feel Mom brushing against me as the same was done to her. Then the hands on my body pushed me backwards, until I was pressed against Mom, back to back. And ass to ass, which was a lot more embarrassing than being naked, on my knees and surrounded by horny guys. That was just something I was used to.

“If you won’t suck face,” one guy said, pumping his cock as he rubbed it against my face, “suck cock!”

That was classy. It also worked, as I seized on the chance to avoid kissing Mom. I opened my mouth and immediately wrapped it around the guy’s cock. I reached up and started stroking off two more guys, pumping my hands up and down their shafts. Out of the corner of my eye, I could see Mom doing likewise.

For an instant, I wondered which one of us would give the better blowjob, before I dismissed the thought as one I shouldn’t even be considering. I didn’t want to think about that sort of thing.

Instead, I focused on the cock in my mouth, bobbing up and down along it, licking the part of it inside of my mouth with my tongue as I went. I knew how to give good blowjobs, and I was going to give the guys here such a good blowjob that they wouldn’t even be able to think about having me and Mom do lewd stuff with each other.

After all, there was no way that a bunch of frat guys could be horny enough to want to watch a mother and daughter have sex after all of them had cum twice in a row, right? That sort of thing just couldn’t happen. Just like a mother and daughter could both separately be strippers that ended up working at the same gig.

I was wrong, as it turned out. Yes, I made my half of the guys cum. I made them cum a lot, all over my face and my boobs. I was soaked with semen, I’d gotten bukkaked good. And there was more cum in my mouth, cum from the last guy I had sucked off, that I wasn’t allowed to swallow.

“Come on, you sluts,” some drunken-sounding guy said, laughing his head off. “Start kissing!”

I peered at Mom through the cum laced over my eyes. She was just as covered as I was. I had never thought that my mom could look like this, so covered with semen, looking like a complete and utter slut.

Her mouth was obviously just as full as cum as mine was, her cheeks bulging as she slightly swayed back and forth. And there was even more cum on her face. There was almost as much semen on her boobs as there was on mine, and my tits were at least three times the size of her A-cup boobies. And she was wearing all that cum with as much ease and grace as I would have shown.

The phrase slut entered my mind, before I forced it back out. That wasn’t a word I’d use to describe my mother, even if it would fit any other woman. Instead, I tried to think, tried to keep my head on straight even as I felt arousal dripping out of me, and semen sliding down my skin.

“That’s right,” someone else said, “show each other how much cum you’ve got!”
I stared at Mom and shivered. Even with all of the semen pumped onto her face, I could still tell that it was Mom. I didn’t want to kiss Mom like that, not the way these guys wanted me to. And not when I was like this.

I shook my head, feeling the cum shifting around on my skin. Then I started to swallow, my throat working as I felt the cum sliding down my throat, into my stomach. There was so much of it, and I felt so full as I took care of all of that tasty, sticky semen.

Mom was doing the same right in front of me, her cheeks slowly shrinking as she swallowed all of the semen that had been pumped into her mouth. There were disappointed sounds all around us as the guys realized that we weren’t going to be doing some kind of freaky incestual makeout in front of them. My heart bled for them.

“Is that,” I asked, pausing to swallow a bit more cum so that my voice wasn’t so choked, “all you’ve got?”

I knew I was being kind of stupid, sneering up at the guys like that. But I was just feeling so full of energy, there was no way that I could properly behave.

“Grab her, guys,” one of the more or less interchangeable frat bros said.

Both Mom and I got grabbed. I tensed up, and then relaxed when I realized they weren’t planning to get rough. We just got maneuvered around so that we were facing each other again, leaning forward with a guy behind both of us.

I shivered as I realized what was about to happen. Given the hole the guy behind me was prodding at, Mom and I were going to have to watch each other as we got fucked in the ass. The thought sent a shiver through me, a shiver I didn’t want to pause and examine too closely. After all, what if I identified it? That would just be awful.

Instead, I relaxed as much as I could as I felt the guy behind me slide into my ass. And it felt good. Even with Mom being right here, I was still so turned on, that even the first few strokes of anal sex ended up feeling good. I shivered.

And then I looked at Mom’s face, still covered in cum, as the guy behind her slid into her. I felt my heart pounding in my chest as I stared. She looked hot. The expression on her face as she was filled up, it made my heart quiver as I realized my mom was looking like that. Looking like a slut as she got her ass filled in front of her daughter.

I didn’t even want to know what I looked like myself. I couldn’t bring myself to turn my head away from her as both of us started to get fucked, to feel the guys behind us forcing their cocks in and out of our tight assholes. I could feel the arousal boiling up inside of me once more. I had cum a lot, during the orgy, but I had never cum this close to Mom before. She was going to see me cum. And from the look on her face, I was going to see her cum as well.

The guy behind me reached forward and wrapped his hands around my boobs. I shivered, feeling the arousal inside of me suddenly jump a dozen notches. And then he squeezed. My milk came flying out, and landed on Mom.

“What the-?” Mom gasped, looking down at the new spot of white on her skin. “Tay-Tawnee?”

“Sorry, Mom,” I said, blushing underneath the drying layer of semen on my face. “It’s, um,” I waved at my chest, “more than just a growth spurt.”

“Hey,” one of the guys, the one who was most insistent on having the two of us make out with each other. “You should drink from your daughter, Rose! She did it to you, so now’s the time for payback!”

Because that made sense. I looked at Mom, expecting to see a similar reaction on her face. Instead, she was blushing, and shifting her weight from side to side.

But she stayed silent, just moaning a bit as she got fucked in the ass. I didn’t volunteer, either, and let the guy inside my rear keep on fucking me. After all, it felt so good. Really, really good as he slammed into me over and over again, stretching me out, filling me up, making me drip.

And the same was happening to Mom. I watched as a whorish look of slutty delight spread across her face as she was fucked, just a foot away from me. I could see the ripples through her body as the guy behind her fucked her, over and over again. I could even hear the sounds he was making as he speared my mom’s vulnerable ass with his cock.

I knew I was making the same kind of face. And that Mom was watching me just like I was watching her. And it felt so good. I could feel the orgasm rising up inside of me, growing closer and closer to the surface as I got fucked so hard. The guy was still fondling my tits, and milk kept on getting squirted onto Mom.

I was slowly getting forced forward as I was fucked, getting closer, bit by bit, to Mom. Or she was moving towards me. It was way too hard to tell as we got fucked, as I kept on feeling myself getting opened up by the relentless pounding behind me, cock entering me over and over again.

I was panting with lust, my shoulders rising and falling as I got fucked. And my titties shaking as I got used. I moaned, my mouth falling open and my tongue poking out as I felt the thick, hard cock pounding in and out of me.

Mom was right there. Her cum-covered face was right in front of me. And she was having just as good of a time as I was.

I couldn’t take it anymore. I leaned forward and kissed Mom. And it wasn’t the kiss a daughter gave to her mother. It was the kiss of two sluts sloppily making out as they got fucked. Because Mom returned the kiss, moaning into my mouth as we made out as we both got fucked from behind.

Mom was a good kisser. I knew how she had gotten to be so good at kissing. It was the same way I had gotten to be so good at kissing. From being fucked by so many men, showing my body off for them.

I didn’t care about that by now. All I cared about was that I was kissing Mom, she was kissing me back, and I was feeling so fucking good as my ass got fucked, the guy behind me driving into my butt over and over again as Mom held and stroked me and treated me like her good little girl.

“Tawnee,” Mom moaned, her hands going to my boobs. They were big enough that even with the guy there already, their hands still didn’t touch as she started to play with me. “When did you get to be so hot?” She kissed me again, and I kissed back, sticking my tongue out and drooling a bit as we made out. “You’re such a sexy girl.”

“You’re hot, too, Mom,” I said, feeling amazing as Mommy touched my titties. I returned the favor, completely covering her boobs with my hands. “Hot mom, getting fucked in the ass in front of me.”

I could see guys circling around us, recording us and our conversations with their phones. There were three or four of them, recording our descent into incest. And I couldn’t even mind, I was feeling so hot as Mommy touched me and as the guy behind me thrust into me over and over again.

 

*One Week Later*

“And welcoming our newest dancer,” the announcer said over the loudspeaker, “with one of our reliable favorites, it’s Rose and Tawnee!”

My face was red as Mom and I walked down the catwalk together. There were a lot of people in the house tonight. A lot of them. And all of them were going to be watching Mom and me strip for them. And do a bit more than strip, because when you had two girls on the stage together, you wanted to see them do more than just take their clothes off.

I glanced at Mom as we both waved at the crowd, showing off our bodies to the onlookers. It was… nice that I was spending more time with Mom. It was less nice that she had joined Club Lango because I had spilled the beans about Brian. Who was also here tonight. I could see a big smile spreading across his face as he realized who was right next to me.

I was about seventy-five percent certain that tonight was going to end with me, Mom and Brian having a threesome together. And I wasn’t sure who the threesome would be centered on. Me, because I was the link between both of them? Brian, because a mother wanted to know that her daughter was in safe hands? Mom, because Brian was going to go gaga over getting to be part of an incestual threesome? I was just going to have to wait and see, I supposed.

Well, stripping taught you to be flexible. Mentally flexible, too. I was sure I could adjust to whatever we ended up doing together.

I hoped I could adjust to Mom entering this part of my life.

 

*Car Wash*

I was having a pretty good time, working at the fundraiser. Mostly because it gave me a chance to show off me body, in a more or less approved context. I could feel the looks Emma was giving me as she stared. For once, I was the center of positive attention instead of her.

It was because I was using my body to get that attention, obviously. But I was going to take what I could get. And, I smirked as I stretched, plenty of the guys here were hoping that they could get me.

I was pretty damn wet, soaked to the skin from all the water and soap that was getting splashed around. The little clothing I had on was clinging tightly to my skin. Very tightly indeed.

I was even following Winslow’s rules about clothing. They said that I had to wear shorts and a t-shirt over any swimsuit. And I was. I had on a t-shirt and a pair of shorts.

And since the rules had quite clearly (and inadvertently) phrased wearing a swimsuit as optional, I wasn’t wearing one. Some people might argue that I wasn’t wearing much else, either, but if anyone actually brought it up to me, I’d insist I was.

After all, sure the t-shirt was tied together underneath my boobs. And it showed off enough cleavage that the knot formed the bottom of the big, deep V of boobs. And my shorts ended where my thighs began. But they were made out of denim, so what could they be besides shorts?

And that was my outfit, besides the sandals. I wasn’t wearing anything else. Especially not underwear, as was so obvious whenever I lifted my leg up to show how long they were.

With all the water flying around, my white t-shirt was glued to my tits. Practically plastered on, really. My nipple rings were prominently displayed, poking out through the semi-transparent fabric. One guy had actually looked at my chest, clapped his hands over his crotch, and gotten back inside his car. That had been hot.

I was the sluttiest-dressed girl at the car wash, much to the envy of some girls who thought that they were going to get to prance around in their skimpy bikinis, barely hidden underneath their shirts. And much to the delight of all of the guys, especially the teacher overseeing the entire thing. I could feel his eyes on me pretty much constantly.

I smirked as I kept on working, leaning forward in front of the windshield of whatever car I was working on, and slowly pumping my sponge up and down the hood. I made sure to shake my butt as well, giving whoever was behind me a show as well.

And then the day got even better. My jaw dropped open as a big, black car pulled into the parking lot we were using. I didn’t really know cars, but I could at least recognize the Jaguar symbol on the hood. Damn, that was the fanciest car that had been here to date. Then I lifted my gaze a bit to see who was driving it.

Brian? What on earth? Was he renting this, or had he actually bought a super-expensive car, just for this car-wash? I’d need to talk to him about it, later. Right now, though, it was time to bring my A-game. Put everything I had into giving the very best job I could.

I quickly went over to the Jaguar, making sure that nobody else beat me to it. I smiled at Brian, and he smiled back at me as he stepped out of the car. I glanced down at his crotch, and sure enough, he was more than half-hard already. I’d have to see if there was a way I could take care of that while he was here. Otherwise, fun at his apartment.

“Hey there, big spender,” I said, stopping right in front of him and giving my boobs a bit of a jiggle. (My left tit almost popped out, again.) “Want to get your car cleaned?”

“Just got it today,” Brian said, looking me up and down before smiling (at my face, which was a welcome change). “And I want some quality service for it.”

“I think I can make that happen,” I said. “Go pay the tall guy in glasses who’s staring at my ass.”

I turned to watch Brian leave. And then I gave Emma a bright, sunny smile as she glared at me. She looked kind of cute, I had to admit, in a modest red bikini that didn’t hide too much of her figure, even with the t-shirt and shorts. But I was better looking. So much better looking. And God, that felt nice to know.

I turned back to the Jaguar. I was going to have to give this beast a damn fine wash, so Brian would get his money’s worth before I made him return it. And really, who needed a sponge to wash a car? My breasts would do the job just fine.

I walked around the black car so that Brian would get a perfect view, right down my tits as I started. Then I leaned forward, farther and farther, until my thin, soaked t-shirt was pressed against me even more firmly by the metal of the hood. I could feel my nipples pressing against the car and smiled. I squirted some soap right in front of me, and looked up. Brian had turned to watch me, and I could see his white teeth gleaming all the way from over here. Good.

And then, I got to work.

 

*Redeeming A Bully*

I was pretty certain that this was the best vacation I had ever been on. And it had only been one day, with the rest of the week still ahead of me. An entire week on the beach, able to do whatever I wanted. Absolutely, completely, perfect.

How Winslow was able to afford to send most of the student body down to Miami for a week-long vacation of fun in the sun wasn’t something I cared about. What I was interested in was how nice it felt to be out here, listening to the waves, feeling the sun beating down on my body and enjoying myself.

For all sorts of reasons. One was that Emma was quite obviously terribly jealous over how I looked in my bikini. It was possible she was missing Sophia, who hadn’t come for some reason I didn’t care about. Another reason was how appreciative everyone else was, watching me. Greg, especially, since he had clapped his hands over his crotch and ran off, hunched over. And finally, I was on the beach. A warm, pleasant beach, as opposed to the hyperthermia-inducing waters of Brockton Bay eleven months in the year.

I shifted around a bit, looking around. I was going to get a nice tan, with how much time I was spending in the sun. I’d need to remove my bikini eventually, but not quite yet.

It would have been nice for Lisa to tell me that she had switched all of my bikinis with microbikinis. Obviously that would have ruined the… joke, but that way, I wouldn’t have had to go through all of my luggage twice (one bag and one backpack, but still) before thinking to call her and ask.

Still, at least she had good taste in the swimsuits I would be wearing. The light green fabric just about covered my nipples, and my pussy was more or less kept from view. Though it was a good thing I shaved myself bare, because that was all that was being hidden.

I shivered in contentment as I felt the sunscreen lotion getting rubbed into my back. It felt nice. The warm, soft hands more than the lotion, admittedly, but who cared about the details? I looked over my shoulder and smiled.

“You’re doing a good job, Madison,” I said, staring at the red-faced, brown-haired girl. “Really good.”

“Thanks,” Madison said, barely glancing up as she kept on rubbing my skin.

It was pretty cute, how excited Madison had gotten when she had realized I had nipple piercings. The ring stood out pretty well from my chest, even through the bikini (which was barely enough to cover the entire ring). I almost hadn’t believed her when she had asked if I needed help applying the sunscreen. But then I thought things over. What was the worst that she’d be able to do? Grab my bikini and run off, leaving me naked on a public beach? Yeah, like that was some horrible thing.

And I was being amply repaid in letting her touch me. She was doing a really good job. Honestly, she seemed to have a calling as a masseuse or something, her hands felt so good on my body.

All over my body. She didn’t feel bound to just take care of my exposed skin, and I really didn’t see a point in stopping her as her hands dipped underneath my bikini top to caress my stiff nipples. Not when I could just rest my head on my arms, and feel her hands go to work.

I was getting pretty turned on as Madison took care of me. I could feel my fat nipples stiffening as she touched them, and my pussy was getting wet, making for a really nice feeling as my bottom pressed against it.

I didn’t bother to do anything when Madison unhooked my top. After all, I needed to get a tan all over, and that obviously included all of my back. Maybe I’d forget to grab the top when I rolled over, and the entire beach would be able to see my tits. Wouldn’t that be a shame?

“Keep on going,” I softly whispered as Madison’s hands once more went down the sides of my body to my boobs.

I could hear Madison’s heavy breathing as she… rubbed… the lotion into my skin. I debated turning over, and letting her see everything. Then I decided no, she could wait a bit. Anyway, with her sitting on top of my thighs, it would be pretty difficult to turn over anyway. Much better to just lay here and let her keep on having her fun.

I wasn’t at all surprised when I felt Madison’s hand leave my boobs and travel down my body. She went straight for my crotch, sliding down past my ass, her hand inside my bottom. I sighed and spread my legs a bit, giving her all the access she could need to get at my pussy.

I looked over my shoulder at her and smirked. She looked so happy, getting to touch my body. And then I saw why she looked so happy. I wasn’t the only one getting fingered. Madison’s other hand was buried inside her own cute, frilled-skirt bikini. I could see the outlines of her fingers moving back and forth as she humped her own hand.

“It’s so good,” Madison whispered, her face red. I nodded, and turned back to looking out over the beach. “You’re so wet around me.”

Was that any surprise? Getting treated like this, on a public beach, who wouldn’t get wet from it? I pushed back against Madison, feeling two of her fingers pumping in and out of my pussy.

Then I felt what had to be Madison’s thumb, pressing against my ass. My eyes got wide, in surprise, rather than worry. I wouldn’t have guessed that she would have had the guts to do that. But it wasn’t as if I was a stranger to anal. If Madison wanted to do that, then she could be my guest.

And she did. I moaned as she popped her thumb into my tight ass. It felt nice, getting both of my holes filled up. I closed my eyes and shivered, feeling the fingers moving inside of me. They obviously weren’t nearly as thick as dicks could be, but the dexterity of the fingers moving around inside of me more than made up for the thinness of them.

I could hear the wet sounds as Madison masturbated as well, right here on the public beach. I looked around. Yep, some people knew what we were doing. Some of them looked scandalized, some of them looked overjoyed, but this was not a secret. And that just made the entire thing so much hotter.

I wondered if this was the first time Madison had done something like this. She had a pretty good technique, and I doubted it. So the real question was who else had she done it with? Did she like to practice late in her room at night, desperately humping her fingers as she fucked herself in front of a mirror? Or was an additional reason Emma was looking so jealous was that she knew what she was missing out on?

“You’re good at that,” I said quietly, turning my head to stare at Madison as she sat on my thighs. “Really good. You could even teach me a thing or two.”

“Really?” Madison asked, giving me a smile as she rocked back and forth on top of my thighs. “Thanks, Taylor.” She shivered, her lips parting to form a small O. “And you have a pretty good body to do it with. Your holes aren’t too tight, and your pussy is so wet and elastic.”

To demonstrate that, she drew her fingers apart inside of me. I hissed through my teeth at the scissoring motion. Damn, that felt nice. I had already been pretty worked up from what Madison had been doing to me, and now I was getting very close to my orgasm. Cumming in public. That would be a first for me, but it would be a really exciting first.

I let Madison keep on working her magic, fingering my holes and touching herself. Maybe I had gotten the wrong idea about Madison, seeing her hanging out with Emma and Sophia. Okay, no, I hadn’t. But maybe she had hidden depths to her, some sides to her personality that were actually decent. I was thinking that I could explore that side of her during this vacation.

I tensed up around Madison’s fingers, feeling my orgasm rising inside of me. This was it. I was going to cum, and it was almost entirely because of Madison. And only a bit because of how fun it was to be out on the beach and having people stare at me.

I sighed as I came. It was a pretty nice, gentle orgasm. None of the bed-shaking pleasure I got at work. Instead, the pleasure just filled me up, in slow, gentle waves. It was wonderful, and my body relaxed, feeling the orgasm washing through me.

Behind me, I could hear Madison squeaking as she came as well. I could feel her quivering around on top of my thighs, and I could feel her arousal leaking out of her bikini bottom and running down my own skin. How lewd.

Madison slowly drew her fingers out of me. I sighed, feeling my holes slowly close back up. That was nice. Really nice. Far nicer than I would have expected from any of the bullies.

I looked over my shoulder at Madison. She gave me a smile as she wiped her hands clean on a towel. There was a happy glow around her as she looked down at me.

“Thanks, Madison,” I said, actually meaning it. “That felt,” I took a deep breath in and out. “Really nice.”

“Yeah,” Madison said. “It’s always nice to get to feel up a girl like you.” She ran a hand through her short hair. “And hey!” She pointed down the beach. “It looks like some guys agree with us!”

I looked at where she was pointing. Sure enough, some older teenage guys, maybe even out of high school, were walking up the beach towards us. They all looked quite nice without their shirts on. Very nice indeed. And they seemed to like the looks of the two of us as well. Two for each of us. I glanced at Madison. Yeah, we’d have to split them instead of me getting three guys all to myself. I was willing to bet that Madison wasn’t the type to get flustered by two guys paying attention to her.

I propped myself up on my elbows as Madison stayed on the backs of my thighs. Then I ‘remembered’ that my top had been undone. I slowly refastened it, after making sure the guys had gotten a nice look at what was on display.

They certainly seemed to appreciate it, nudging each other. I couldn’t make out the words from where I was, but I could guess at the general details of what they were saying. I looked over my shoulder at Madison. She had pretty much the same expression on her face that I did.

Yep, this was turning out to be a very nice vacation.

 

*Sharing The Load*

Amy ran a hand through her brown hair as she stared at the two bimbos in front of her. Where did they get off, having such big, attractive, tasty looking boobs? They were as big as Amy’s! And Amy needed as big of boobs as she could get, if she was going to compare to her sister. That was the one advantage Amy had over Vicky. That she had better boobs.

And now these two strippers were showing her up. Tawnee and Sara, the two giggling sluts massaging their huge racks, showing themselves off. And looking so hot as they did so. Seriously, how could two bimbos look so yummy?

And know their way around a woman’s body so well? The things they were doing to Amy, it was amazing. Amy’s breasts had never felt this good.

Amy looked around her, at the private room of the strip club. The boys must be having the time of their lives right now. Four girls, the smallest of them with a D-cup rack. And every girl except Victoria had boobs that were overflowing with milk.

Amy had no idea how all three of them, her, Sara and Tawnee, had ended up hit with Nurture’s drugs. But they all had, and they all had such full titties, big old boobies that were always leaking milk. Sure, Amy could cure it in the strippers, but it wouldn’t do a thing for her own chest. So why go to all the effort?

When, instead, she could just let them keep on working her over, sucking at her full boobs and making Amy get so close to an orgasm, so quickly, too.

“Oh God,” Amy moaned, resting a hand on the back of the head of the hot blonde girl sucking at her nipple, getting all of the milk out of her. The only way it could be better was if it was Victoria doing it instead. “Yes, please,” she shivered, feeling the hot milk leaking out of even her unattended nipple. “It feels so good.”

Sara chuckled around the nipple in her mouth. Her hazel eyes glanced up at Amy, and she kept on going, her lips wrapped around Amy’s stiff nipple. Milking herself never felt as good as this did. Not even close.

Amy looked around at the rest of the room, seeing what else was going on. Mostly looking at Tawnee and Victoria, because why would she be interested in what Dean, Rory and Carlos were up to?

The stripper was getting fucked by Rory and Carlos, stuck in between them as they used her. Amy bet the black-haired bimbo would be moaning like the whore she was if her mouth wasn’t wrapped around Rory’s dick. Instead, her huge tits were just flopping back and forth underneath her.

Vicky… Amy swallowed heavily. Her sister was facing away from her, bent over, showing off her freshly fucked pussy as she kissed and made out with Dean. She was so wet. And Amy was sure that she could make her sister feel far better than Dean ever could, if she would just get the chance.

Looking at Victoria’s perfect butt and wet pussy, and getting the milk drained out of her by Sara’s lips, pushed Amy over the edge into orgasm. She gasped, and rocked backwards, feeling the pleasure rushing through her. It was amazing, her pussy clenching around nothing, and an extra thick spurt of milk rushing out of her nipple to fill Sara’s mouth. A smaller spurt even came out of her unattended breast.

“Sara,” Amy moaned, squeezing down on the blonde’s shoulders. “Thank you. Thank you, thank you.”

“Not a problem,” Sara said, grinning widely as she pulled away from Amy’s boob. She ran her hand across her mouth, coming away with white milk smeared across it. “You’ve got a very nice taste. Just as good as Tawnee’s.”

Amy glanced over at Tawnee. The brainless bimbo held a thumb up before she went back to sucking and fucking. Amy looked back at Sara. And at Sara’s big, big breasts. She wondered how full her… lover was feeling. Amy was still feeling kind of full herself. It was always such a pain to milk herself, and it could be so humiliating. Amy usually let the milk build up and up before doing anything about it.

Amy opened her mouth to ask Sara what the blonde would like to do next. But something flickered in the corner of her vision. Amy was just starting to turn and look at it, when she felt a pair of arms wrap around her, and found her face pressed against soft, perfumed skin.

Amy instantly got turned on again as she felt herself get pressed up against her sister. She forced herself to look upwards, at her sister’s face, instead of down at her breasts, even though they were right there, right in front of Amy’s face.

“Hey, Ames,” Victoria cooed, running a hand down Amy’s back, “come over here with me, okay?”

There was no way Amy could refuse. Especially because Victoria wasn’t letting go as she dragged Amy over to where Dean was, cheating by using her flight to move herself around. Amy could hear Sara chuckle as the other blonde followed the pair of sisters.

Amy’s head was spinning from all of the booze she had drunk. And Dean and Victoria must have had their fair share of drinks as well. Because Amy really wasn’t able to track how things had ended up with her body pressed against Victoria, the back of her head resting in between Vicky’s boobs, and looking at Dean as the boy knelt down in between her legs, his cock rock hard.

If Amy had been more sober, she would have protested that she was a lesbian. Also, that she was a lesbian who was only interested in her sister, though that bit wouldn’t have gotten shared. As it was, she was so drunk off of the alcohol, and her sister’s presence, that Amy wasn’t even able to begin to protest. In fact, when Dean slid his cock into her, it felt really good.

“Oh, god!” Amy moaned as her virginity was taken by her sister’s boyfriend, in front of her sister.

And it felt good. Far better than Amy would ever have expected. Part of that had to be that Victoria was touching her, her hands on Amy’s huge, swollen boobs, kneading and massaging them. Amy was so sensitive up there that she came almost immediately, as her dreams came true, with Victoria touching her in such a loving, caring manner. That Dean was also there was just something Amy had to put up with. And with Vicky here, that was something Amy was willing and able to do.

Amy rested her head against her sister’s chest, feeling so good as Dean thrust into her over and over again. It was far better than she had thought a boy could ever make her feel. And with her sister behind her, touching her, it was like a dream come true.

Amy moaned in happiness as she felt herself getting filled up. Even Dean’s cock, moving in and out of her pussy, was better than she would have thought. It was making her feel nice and full, stuffed, even, as she got fucked. She wanted it to continue, to keep on going and going and going.

Amy tilted her head back to look up at Victoria. Victoria smiled down at her, slowly kneading Amy’s tits. Amy shivered, feeling the milk inside of her getting forced out of her, and running down her body. What a mess.

“Victoria,” Amy moaned, reaching up to rest her hand on the side of her sister’s face. “I’m, I’m feeling so good.”

“Yeah,” Victoria said, smiling in agreement. “Dean always makes me feel good when we’re together.” She paused, and looked at her boyfriend. “Hey, honey? Pull out for a minute.”

Dean did so. Amy looked up at her sister. Then she squeaked as she got lifted up and turned around. Her face went red as she realized the position she ended up in. She was pressed right against her sister, staring straight into Victoria’ face. And as close as their heads were, their breasts were even closer together.

Amy pushed forward and erased the rest of the distance. Her nipples were pressing against Victoria’s boobs, and it felt so good. As Dean slid back into her from behind, Amy cried out, feeling an orgasm washing over her once again.

“Yes,” Amy moaned, looking at her sister with an expression of complete, absolute love and lust. “Victoria, please,” she shivered, “I love you, sis!”

“I love you, too,” Victoria said, stroking Amy’s forehead as her younger sister shivered against her. “And I’m glad you’re feeling good.”

Amy nodded jerkily, knowing that they were talking about different kinds of love. But not caring, not with how good she was feeling as she squeezed down around Dean’s dick. He felt so big inside of her, and it was such a good big as well. Amy shivered, pushing back against him and pushing her boobs against Victoria.

Amy could feel Victoria’s and Dean’s hands all over her body, touching and stroking her. It felt good, though not as good as being fucked, or having her boobs pressing against Victoria’s soft chest. She panted for breath, rocking back and forth, filled up and loving what was happening to her. It was so much better than she would ever have thought being with a guy could be. And just as good as she had always thought being with her sister would be.

Amy wasn’t sure how many times she came, all in all. And she wasn’t sure who was the source of all of her orgasms. It was a wonderful haze of Dean and Victoria pressing against her, touching her body in ways that Amy would never have dreamed could have felt so good. Over and over again, their hands and lips and breasts and cock (though they didn’t each have both of those) made Amy think she was trapped in some amazing fantasy as she felt her body quiver and shake in orgasm again and again.

And Amy did her best to return the favor to Victoria. As for Dean, well, she was sure that getting to fuck a wet pussy was enough of a reward for any guy. And he certainly didn’t complain. After all, he got to see two sisters making out while he fucked one of them. What guy would say no to something like that?

Amy kept on fucking and sucking and licking, even as her body started to get tired. Her mind, though, that was as ready to go as it had ever been. Though Amy wasn’t quite as observant as she could have been. That was why, when she found her face pressed against a big, soft breast that she was drinking milk from, it took her a long minute to think of any possibility besides her giving Victoria the Nurture treatment.

Then she looked up into Sara’s smiling face. When had she gotten there? And where were Dean and Victoria? Amy looked around, leaving Sara’s boobies alone for a second. Oh, there they were. Fucking again.

Amy reached down and patted her tingling crotch. She could feel semen trickling out of her pussy. And there was a salty taste on her tongue that Sara’s sweet milk hadn’t entirely overwritten.

“Have a good time with your sister…’s boyfriend?” Sara asked, her eyes twinkling as she stared down at Amy.

Amy blushed, and rather than actually say the truth out loud, she put her mouth back around Sara’s nipple. And sucked again, getting another wonderfully tasty load of milk into her mouth. Man, this stuff tasted good. Amy had never drunk from her own milk, because ew, gross. But maybe she should, if it was all as sweet as this. Amy glanced over at Tawnee, who was still getting double-teamed by the two incognito superheroes, though in a different position. And she should try some of the bimbo’s milk as well. Just to be safe.

“You know,” Sara said, running a hand down Amy’s back. “We make house calls. If you ever want us to visit you, that could happen.” She smiled as she stared down at Amy’s face.

Amy blushed at the thought of having Sara come to her home. If the rest of her family found out about that, man, she would be in more trouble then the rest of her life combined. But getting Sara all to herself, in her bedroom, that was a pretty nice idea too.

And that distracted Amy enough that she only realized Sara was pressing a finger against her butt when it actually went into her ass. Amy squeaked around Sara’s nipple as she felt the slick digit pressing into her tight, unused hole.

“Don’t you worry,” Sara said, laughing at the expression on Amy’s face, “this is going to feel real good. Just trust me.”

Amy squirmed around, feeling the intensely unusual sensation of having her butt toyed with. But Sara was right. It was already starting to feel nice. Amy blushed as she felt arousal slowly spring to life inside of her as Sara kept on playing with her ass, moving her finger back and forth and from side to side.

Amy did her best to go back to sucking Sara’s boobs dry, but it was kind of hard to concentrate with the finger distracting her. She didn’t tell Sara to stop, though. She really was feeling kind of good. So why not see what else could happen?

Amy didn’t cum from getting her ass toyed with, but she still felt great from it happening. She could feel the arousal dripping out of her as Sara worked wonders on her ass. Amy had never considered that part of her to be something that had sexy times happen to it, but now she was reconsidering, as Sara kept on fingering her. Maybe she should look into it, and see just what else could happen. Maybe something bigger, and with a bit more reach. Yeah, that sounded… interesting.

“Okay, guys,” Rory said, some time later, “we’ve only got another half-hour in here. So we better start wrapping up.” Amy looked at him as Carlos whispered something to him. “Yeah, good idea. All the ladies, get together, please.”

Amy didn’t know what that meant, and wasn’t too keen on finding out. But she couldn’t resist Sara, as the big-boobed blonde girl grabbed her arm and tugged her over. She went, as Vicky and Tawnee knelt down in the center of the room. Tawnee looked like a mess, with cum dripping off of her face, and her makeup smeared. Victoria, on the other hand, just looked a bit disheveled.

“Hey, Amy,” Sara said, grabbing something off of the circular bed, “here’s a special seat, just for you.”

Amy gave Sara a look and then looked down at what she was setting up on the floor. It was a dildo. A big, black dildo, that rested on a rounded base. It looked like if Amy knelt down over it, the base would put the bottom of the actual dildo right between her thighs, and then most of that would go into Amy’s pussy.

Amy still sat down on it. She was really wet from what Sara had done to her, and she hadn’t managed to cum from it. She wanted an orgasm, and right now riding a toy sounded a lot better than using her fingers to get herself off.

Amy hissed through her teeth as she felt the big black toy slide into her pussy. It felt good. And it made her feel very, very full. It was a lot bigger than what she normally had inside of her, but she was so wet that she could handle it.

Amy started to ride the dildo, feeling the pleasure slowly starting to fill up her insides as she went. She looked around. She realized she was in the middle of a group blowbang. Victoria was sucking off Dean, Sara was bobbing up and down along Rory’s dick, and Tawnee was enthusiastically gagging on Carlos’s dick, her entire body shaking as she acted like the slut she so obviously was.

Amy was pretty much left alone, except for the occasional wandering hand. And that was exactly how she liked it. Having Dean inside of her had felt good, but she just couldn’t see the appeal of sucking a cock if Vicky wasn’t there to help things along.

Amy focused on riding the dildo, sliding up and down along it, feeling the fake cock stretching her out. It felt nice, and she shivered in delight. She brought her hands up and started playing with her big, sensitive breasts. She could tell that there was still milk inside of them, even after everything that had happened today. Oh well, maybe she could get Sara and Victoria to take care of her before the night ended.

Just as the thought of Sara’s pretty, smiling face flashed into Amy’s mind, she felt the girl’s hands on her butt. Amy looked behind herself, into Sara’s eyes. The stripper was smiling. Smiling quite widely, too.

“And here we go,” Sara whispered.

Amy opened her mouth to ask what that meant. Then she felt something slick and firm pressing against her ass. Amy gasped, and Sara slid on in. And then Amy moaned, feeling her butt get filled up with a dildo.

“Oh,” Amy moaned, feeling herself suddenly feeling so full. Fuller than she ever had been before, and reaching so deep inside of her. “Sara!”

“Amy,” Sara replied, giggling. “Don’t worry, I’ve got the other end inside of me. That makes things better, doesn’t it?”

Amy wasn’t sure if it did. She also wasn’t up to really thinking at the moment, since she felt so full, her pussy and her ass stuffed. Either one would have made Amy feel full. Both of them together? It was more than Amy could believe was happening.

But it wasn’t really bad. In fact, it felt kind of good. Kind of, sort of, at least.

Then Sara reached around Amy’s body and started playing with her boobs. And after that, it just felt flat out good. Really, really good. Amy shivered, feeling Sara’s clever fingers playing with her boobies, making her melt as the blonde girl pinched and squeezed. And she could feel Sara’s equally big tits pressing against her back. That was a nice little bonus to everything Amy was feeling.

Amy could see why Victoria had let herself get fucked by two guys at once. And why that slutty whore Tawnee had enjoyed getting used by Rory and Carlos so much. It felt nice, nice but weird, to have two fake cocks inside of her. Amy moved up and down, feeling the dildo inside of her pussy sliding in and out of her, while Sara moved at her own rate. It was really, well, wow.

“Hey, Amy,” Sara said, speaking directly into Amy’s ear, “want to work together?”

Amy didn’t really know what Sara was talking about. But so long as she kept on feeling this good thanks to Sara, she didn’t care. She nodded, head bobbing up and down like a bobblehead doll as she felt Sara slowly draw the double-ended dildo in and out of her ass.

“Then we’re going to give Rory a blowjob together. He’s feeling pretty left out without anyone to take care of him.”

Amy looked up at Rory. He shrugged, but he was alone, and Sara had been sucking his cock before she started playing with Amy again. Amy hesitated, unsure just what she should do. Then Sara pinched her nipples and sent a shock of pleasure running through her body.

“O-okay,” Amy moaned, feeling her orgasm quickly rising up inside of her.

“Thanks, Panacea,” Rory said, giving her a big smile as he stepped in front of her.

Amy swallowed, staring at the cock. She couldn’t remember giving Dean a blowjob, so this would be her first time, really. At least she had Sara here to help her with it.

Amy opened her mouth and wrapped it around the tip of Rory’s cock. She didn’t know much about giving a blowjob, but she did her best to keep her teeth away from it. She knew that much!

“That’s it,” Sara whispered into Amy’s ear, still moving the sex toy in and out of Amy’s ass. “Keep on sucking the tip, just like a lollipop.”

Amy gingerly nodded. Sara was still playing with her breasts, and it still felt so good. Really, really good. She twitched her hips back and forth as she softly suckled on Rory’s dick. Man, Amy was glad that she didn’t deal with Triumph that much. It would be really awkward the next time she saw him.

“And now,” Sara said, pressing herself even more firmly against Amy’s back, “move on down his dick.” She stroked Amy’s hair. “Nice and slow.”

Amy started to go down it, feeling the cock growing larger and larger inside of her mouth. She pressed her tongue against Rory’s penis, feeling how hard and hot it was. Even after all this time, he still had a pretty good erection.

Amy couldn’t take Rory’s cock all the way down. She got about halfway, and then her mouth felt way too full for her to have a hope of continuing. She pulled back, letting the tip almost fall out of her mouth. She winced, rubbing her chin.

“I know,” Sara said, still playing with Amy’s body and making her feel really good. “It can be a lot, can’t it?” Her hands softly squeezed Amy’s boobs. “But just keep on trying, and you’ll find that sucking cock can actually be pretty fun.” Her voice dropped, until Amy was the only one who could possibly hear it. “Just think that it’s Victoria’s dick.”

Amy went a bright red at that. How did Sara know? Amy had done such a good job of hiding her attraction to Vicky. Sure, she had eaten her sister out and hugged her and kissed her, but, but, but…

“Now get back to work,” Sara said, louder.

Amy forced her head forward in burning embarrassment, swallowing quite a bit of Rory’s cock at once. It was much better than letting Sara tease her over that. And Rory seemed to appreciate it, too, grunting in satisfaction as the younger girl went a bit further down along his shaft than last time.

“Just keep going,” Sara said, holding herself close against Amy as the lesbian healer found herself impaled on three different dicks, only one of them real. “Back and forth, back and forth, over and over.”

Amy did so. And when Sara wrapped a hand around her own hand, she didn’t resist as it was lifted up and wrapped around the bottom half of Rory’s cock. Amy obviously wasn’t getting down to that part of his shaft anyways.

Amy kept on going, kept on feeling how surprisingly good it was to be filled with cock in all three holes. And she realized that she was gradually getting better and better at sucking Rory’s cock. Sara kept on whispering into her ear, telling her how to move her tongue back and forth, and at what speed she should be trying to stimulate Rory’s dick.

Amy even managed to cum during it. Not because she was sucking cock, obviously, but because of what Sara was doing to her body, and how good the dildo felt inside of her. And it was a good orgasm. Amy moaned and whined, feeling her walls squeeze down around the two fake dicks inside of her. She shivered and twitched, and listened to Sara whispering such filthy things into her ear. Not about Victoria, thankfully, but instead about how much of a lesbo slut Amy was, and how good she looked sucking cock.

Amy had no idea how much time had passed. It was like she was living in a dream or something, just moving up and down along Rory’s shaft, while all around her, other girls were sucking off other guys. And all the while, she couldn’t not be so aware of everything Sara was doing to her, toying with her breasts, fucking her ass, whispering in her ear, doing a dozen different things that made Amy feel so, so good.

Amy only really started to focus when she looked up and realized that all three guys were in front of her. And all three of them were getting their cocks stroked by the other three girls. Amy gasped as she realized what was about to happen. She wasn’t sure what she should do. And then Lisa whispered into her ear.

“Just stay still, baby,” she whispered, still playing with Amy’s boobs, coaxing the milk out of them. “And then you’ll get a nice treat.”

Amy hesitated, and then decided to do what she was told. She looked up at Dean, Carlos and Rory, all of them getting stroked off by the other girls, and all of them pointed at her. She swallowed and closed her eyes.

And opened them the very first time a shot of cum landed on her face. Amy gasped, as more and more semen was pumped onto her face. Some of it even landed on her chest, splattering her body with sticky, white seed. She shivered, feeling the impacts of warm semen getting everywhere, all over her face.

Amy wasn’t sure what she thought of getting treated like this. Maybe it was good, maybe it was bad, she just really wasn’t sure. And she supposed it didn’t matter much, because it was happening anyway.

All three guys came a lot. Amy could barely believe that they had this much semen stored up inside of their balls after all this time. She felt completely and utterly covered, like she was never going to get clean again.

And all the while, Lisa kept on driving the toy in and out of her ass. And that felt so good that Amy had to move up and down along the toy in her pussy as well, fucking herself even as she felt her face and boobs get covered with cum.

Finally, after what had to only be a few seconds but felt like forever, the bukkake stopped. Amy gasped, feeling cum on her cheeks, her forehead, draped across her nose, everywhere. She looked around, and saw the looks of satisfied lust on the boys as they stared down at her.

And then Victoria and Tawnee turned around, and looked straight at her. Amy flushed, not wanting Vicky to see her with all this cum on her face. Then she realized that Victoria didn’t look disgusted.

“Hey, what- oh!”

Amy squeaked in surprise and happiness as Victoria and Tawnee leaned in. They both kissed her, right on the heaviest concentrations of cum on her face. And then they licked her, their tongue pressing against her skin and scooping up the semen.

Amy gasped, not believing this was happening. But it was. There was no way she could come up with such a wonderful dream. Especially when Sara was still behind her, still driving into her ass over and over again, coaxing another orgasm out of Amy’s body.

“See?” Sara whispered into Amy’s ear. “Everyone gets what they want. And we all get to feel so happy because of it. It’s all perfect, right?”

Amy nodded. This was perfect. Absolutely perfect. Victoria was pressed so close against her once more. And her beautiful blonde sister was still gloriously naked.

Amy shivered as she felt her face and boobs get licked clean of semen, Tawnee and Victoria working together to get her nice and clean. And in the process, she got quite a few kisses. Mostly from Tawnee, the bimbo obviously unable to comprehend being this close to another girl and not kissing her. But there were also a few kisses, probably accidental, from Victoria as well as the blonde girl got bits of semen near Amy’s lips.

And finally (after a towel was used) Amy was finally clean. And she felt so good. She shivered in excitement as she looked around her, at everyone else who had been in the orgy with her. They all looked so happy, though they were also showing signs of fatigue.

Amy could fix that, but she was feeling tired herself, and didn’t want to give everyone a jolt of energy that she wouldn’t be able to enjoy herself. Instead, she sighed and stretched, feeling the dildoes inside of her body shifting around.

“Wow,” Carlos said, sitting down on a bed as he looked around for his clothing. “That was… really something. Thank you, girls,” he said, nodding first at the strippers and then at the Dallon sisters. “I wouldn’t have believed it if it hadn’t happened to me.”

There was a general round of similar sentiments from everyone else to everyone else. Amy winced as she carefully stood up, relying on Dean for support as her shaking legs had to support her weight. But she only wobbled a bit when she stepped away from him, so that meant she was good to go. At least until she was outside the building and Victoria could fly her home.

“By the way,” Sara said, her end of the dildo still inside of her, and the other half lewdly waving from side to side as she walked up to Amy, “here’s a little present from me.”

Amy tried to look down and see what it was. But the blonde got behind her before she could manage that. Amy opened her mouth to ask what this was all about. And then she felt something pressing against her rear.

Amy stood up on her tip toes, hands going behind her to grab at her butt. Then Sara managed to shove it in. Amy moaned as her sensitive ass was once more stretched out by something. She had no idea what it was, but it was big, and it wasn’t leaving her butt.

“There,” Sara said, patting Amy’s shoulder as she stood in front of her again, “a nice start to your collection.” She saw the look on Amy’s face and laughed. “It’s a butt plug, Amy. A nice little toy for you to go to school with while it’s inside of you.”

Amy turned red at the idea, and glanced around. Oh God, Victoria and Dean both had to have heard that. And she knew Victoria. Her sister was going to ask her tomorrow if she had that toy inside of her. And what on earth was Amy supposed to say in reply?

The thought of getting rid of the toy inside of her never really occurred to Amy. It felt too good, and she was too tired to want to explain herself. And anyways… school was out, but when did she ever need to exert herself at the hospital? Maybe the next time she went in, she could have a certain something inside of her.

Amy decided to just nod, and started to find her own clothes. They had ended up all over the room, and Amy wondered how. She was sure she hadn’t thrown them this far. But here they were.

Amy got quite the surprise when she bent over at the waist to pick up her jeans. That made the butt plug shift around inside of her, in a way that really sent a shiver up her spine. Her face turned red, and she felt a bit of arousal leak out of her pussy. Okay, wow. She was going to have to bend at the knees from now on, if she had this inside of her.

Amy got dressed as quickly as she could without bending over. All around her, everyone else was getting dressed as well. Though Tawnee and Sara had a pretty loose definition of getting dressed. They were just throwing on some thin robes, that clung to the outlines of their bodies pretty tightly. Amy swallowed as she stared, liking what she was seeing.

Sara saw her looking and smiled. She stood up, and Amy realized the blonde stripper hadn’t tied the robe closed. It hung at her sides, not actually hiding a thing as she walked over to Amy.

“By the way, Amy,” Sara said, pressing a scrap of paper into Amy’s hand. “If you ever want to see me again, give me a call.” She winked and licked her lips. “Maybe you’ll be lucky, and I won’t even charge you.”

Amy turned beet red and stuffed the scrap into a pocket. She tried to tell herself that there was no way a high-publicity heroine like her was going to be seen consorting with a stripper. But she was already going over her schedule for the next few days, trying to decide when she could make the time to give Sara a call.

“Um, thanks,” Amy said, aware of how long the silence was stretching, and that everyone else in the room could probably hear ever word. “I’ll, um, I’ll think about it.”

Sara’s grin said she knew exactly what Amy would be thinking about. Amy flushed and turned around, looking for her thong. She had to bend over to get it on, and was so focused on how the butt plug moved around inside of her that the slap Sara gave her butt came as a real surprise.

“Eep!” Amy squeaked, stumbling forward.

“Sorry,” Sara said, not sounding sorry at all. “But when you put a butt like that on display, how can I resist?” Amy crossed her arms and pouted at her. “Right, guys? Amy has got a great ass, am I right?”

“Oh yeah.”

“Totally.”

“Amy’s always been cute.”

Everyone in the room agreed except for Dean. And Amy was sure that Dean would have agreed if Victoria hadn’t been distracting him with crossing her arms underneath her chest and pushing her boobs up. All the praise made Amy shift from side to side, her face red.

“Heck, call me up and we can go shopping for some miniskirts or something,” Sara said, reaching down and groping Amy’s butt, sinking her fingers into the fat globes. “I’m sure we can find something that will show off that perfect bubble butt.”

“Good luck,” Victoria said, hooking her bra in place, “I try every week to get Amy to wear something that will show herself off, but it’s a no go.”

“You didn’t take the right approach,” Sara said, still talking about Amy like she wasn’t in the room. “I know a thing or two that will make her curl up around my fingers.”

Amy blushed as she realized that Sara wasn’t mangling a metaphor. She quickly slid into her shoes, wondering if it was possible to die of embarrassment, and if it was, who would heal her.

Man, and Amy had thought that tonight would be boring.

 

*Showing Off The Goods*

Man, how had I ended up here?

Okay, I knew how it had all happened. I wasn’t drunk or anything. I just couldn’t quite believe it, even if every step seemed more or less logical.

Go to a party with Lisa and Brian. Okay, yeah, that made sense. Go to a party with a lot of Winslow students, to get one last look at them all before I transferred to Arcadia. Also made sense. Get challenged by Emma and Sophia to a wet t-shirt contest. Okay, that didn’t make much sense, but that was all on those two for thinking that they had better boobies than I did.

At the end of the contest, take off my t-shirt (quite a challenge, actually, with how tightly it was clinging to me skin) and goad Emma and Sophia into doing the same by taunting them with my perfect tits. Made sense.

And now I was walking through a crowd of hooting, cheering high school students, completely and utterly naked, hanging onto Brian’s arm as he forced his way through the crowd. There was a bed nearby with our names on it.

The crowd was groping me, and it wasn’t just the guys doing so. But I didn’t really mind. Especially at the pace we were both walking at. Nobody could get more than a touch of my boobs in, or run their hands along my ass before I was out of reach. It felt kind of nice, pride running through me at the thought of so many people wanting my body. After so long of nobody looking at me at all, having people pay attention to me was nice, even if it was because I was naked and had a bigger pair of titties than anyone else in the room.

“You whore!” Emma called out behind me, sounding pissed. I smirked, squeezing down a bit harder on Brian’s nicely muscled arm as he led me onwards. “You think that- agh!”
My smile grew larger. Emma and Sophia were as naked as I was. If they wanted to push through the crowd after me, they were welcome to do so. But I was willing to bet that neither of them were as bold as I was, or as willing to let themselves get felt up by strangers. So they could get dressed and lose track of me. And then probably still get accosted, because it seemed like the entire school was here, and they had all been watching the three of us compete in the wet t-shirt contest. That kind of thing put certain ideas in people’s minds.

Brian pushed into a room. And there was an unoccupied bed. There was no door in the doorway, but so what? I was a stripper. I was used to showing my body off. Let the entire school watch me. I was never coming back here again. They could get one last, free show, and then that was it. Forever.

“You did great out there,” Brian said, smiling at me as he pulled his shirt off. “You really looked hot.”

“Thanks,” I said, admiring his toned physique. “But these girls did a lot of the work,” I added, reaching down and pushing my boobs up.

“You could have been as flat as a board, and still won,” Brian said, stepping out of his pants. I smiled as I stared down at his half-hard cock. “The way you carry yourself? It’s amazing.”

“Thanks,” I said, laying down on the bed and spreading my legs. I glanced at the door. There were three heads poked around it, staring at me. Or possibly Brian. “And now I want my reward.”

Brian chuckled and got down on the bed with me. We wrapped our arms around each other and both leaned in for a kiss. It felt nice. Brian was a pretty good kisser. I had certainly trained him well.

I could feel his hard cock pressing against my lower stomach. I shifted around, trying to get him into me. I was quite wet, and most of it wasn’t even from the water. I needed him. And getting fucked in public was a nice bonus. Let everyone here see what they were never going to get. This body wasn’t getting shared with anyone but Brian.

My bugs told me that Emma had given up the hunt, and was trying to get dressed without letting anyone stare at her. She wasn’t doing a very good job of it. Sophia, meanwhile, hadn’t gotten dressed, and was coming after me. She was getting groped and held up a lot less than I had expected. She was too scary, I supposed.

Well, let her come. And let her see what was happening in here. Because Brian’s cock was sliding inside of me.

And it felt great. I moaned into his mouth as he started to fuck me, his cock sliding in and out of me. I was wet, and took his cock with ease. One of his hands were down on my boobs, kneading and squeezing them and making me feel great. He really knew his way around my body.

I loved getting fucked by Brian. I’d seen hotter guys, and I’d been with guys who were more skilled. But Brian was both hot and skilled and I liked him even outside of sex. So getting to fuck him? Absolutely amazing. Completely and utterly.

And seeing people watch me as I got fucked by a hot, caring stud made the entire thing even better. My nipples were stiff and my pussy was wet as I felt Brian slowly thrust in and out of me, and felt his hands all over my body. I looked like a slut, and I knew my former classmates were loving the sight of me getting fucked like one.

Actually, come to it, I was a slut. I loved stripping and dancing and getting fucked. That made me a slut, sure enough. And I was a slut who was with her boyfriend, and that made things great.

I kissed Brian, pressing my tongue against his lips as he drove himself in and out of me. It was amazing, and I could feel my wet folds squeezing so tightly down around him. I bucked up to meet him as well as I could.

The murmur of the crowd watching me was impossible to ignore. And I didn’t even try. I reveled in it, knowing that both the boys and the girls had ample reason to be jealous of the two of us.

And Sophia was going to be pretty damn jealous when she got here, too. Nobody was paying attention to her, and I had a boyfriend when she didn’t. And I knew she was attracted to guys. I had seen her checking enough boys out to know that much.

The thought of getting to show off in front of Sophia, specifically, made me even hotter. I clung tightly to Brian, feeling his firm muscles shifting around underneath his skin.

“Fuck me, Brian,” I said. Said loudly, loud enough for the crowd to hear me. And even for the phones recording me to pick it up. “Fuck me harder, make me yours.”

“Sure thing, Taylor,” Brian said with a grin that made my heart beat faster. He picked up the pace, really slamming into my pussy. It might have hurt if I wasn’t so wet. As it was, it just felt great. “You’re so hot, baby.”

“And I’m yours,” I said. I didn’t say I was all his, because we both knew that wouldn’t be true. Even romantically speaking, there was Lisa. “I’m yours, so use me.”

Brian laughed again, a rich sound that sent tingles up and down my spine. I threw my head back and moaned, not caring that I was presenting the perfect angle to let the watching phones capture my face. Let ‘em. I was feeling so good, I couldn’t even begin to care.

In fact, I was cumming. And I had never had an orgasm I didn’t enjoy. I thrashed around underneath Brian, feeling his thick, hard cock pounding in and out of me, pushing me on, pushing me over the edge. And it was amazing. I moaned as I came, as I felt my pussy squeeze down around his black dick.

Brian laughed, and I knew I was making quite the face as I came. But who cared? I was feeling so good, feeling the pleasure rushing through my body, demanding and insistent and wonderful.

“Cumming,” I moaned, staring up at Brian with wide, happy eyes as I felt him draw back and forth, in and out of me. “I’m cumming and I love you, Brian.”

“I love you, too,” Brian said, giving me a kiss as he kept on fucking me through my orgasm.

I clawed at his back, my fingers digging into his smooth, black skin. His dick, his lips, his fingers, they all felt so wonderful on me. I loved it and I wanted more.

And I got more. Brian kept on fucking me, pushing into me over and over again, using me, filling me, and putting on quite the show for the watching crowd. I loved it. And I loved that Sophia was getting closer and closer to me. She should get here just in time to see the finale.

And she did. The bug in her hair told me that she got in range to see me just as Brian groaned, and his cock twitched inside of me. I smiled, knowing what was about to happen next.

“Cum on me,” I moaned, running my hands through his tightly braided hair. “Pull out and cover me in your seed.”

Brian nodded. It felt a bit bad for his cock to leave me, but I could live with it. I stared down and licked my lips, staring at his thick cock, slick with my arousal. He wrapped his hand around it and pumped it a few times, the tip aimed at my stomach.

He moaned, and I groaned, feeling my stomach quickly get covered in a few large, heavy shots of sticky semen. It felt great. I looked down at my stomach and smiled. There was so much semen there, all of a sudden. Big white pools, running from just below my huge boobs down to my crotch, in long lines and big pools. He sure had built up a lot of cum, watching me in the contest.

And maybe watching Sophia and Emma too. And speak of the devil, here was Sophia. I turned my head to look at the open door. Sophia was standing there, her naked black body still glistening. And given a surprising amount of space by the rest of the crowd, who were recording Brian and I with their phones.

There was a nasty look on Sophia’s face. I was surprised, but not all that surprised, when she dashed into the room, going straight for me. I barely had time to life my arms before I was tackled by a naked, muscular black girl. That wasn’t exactly a bad thing, mind.

What was bad was that Sophia wasn’t trying to do a sex fight. Instead, she grabbed my shoulders and glared down at me. The menace of it all was a bit undercut by how she was still naked, and how much her tits were shaking back and forth as she glared at me.

“You fucking incest, Hebert,” Sophia growled. “You think you can show us up and- hey!”

It seemed Sophia had forgotten about Brian. He wrapped his arms around her and picked up. She struggled, and I almost got clocked in the jaw by a flying foot. But with Brian’s arms wrapped around her arms and torso, and the half-foot of height he had on her, it didn’t matter much.

“Get off of me, you big brute!” Sophia yelled, glaring behind her at Brian’s scowling face. “What do you think…”

I could see that Sophia had noticed it too. She was staring down at her crotch. Or what was right underneath her crotch.

Brian was still rock hard. And his dick was big enough it was sticking out from between her thighs, a good inch or so still showing, even with Sophia’s substantial ass taking up some room. I laughed at the expression on her face as she looked down at Brian’s cock, and then at my own, still-spread pussy.

The look of calculation on her face was a lot less amusing. Then, thankfully, she didn’t do anything more than lift herself up and then lower herself back down onto Brian’s cock, filling her pussy in a single go with it. I sighed in relief that she hadn’t planned anything bad. Though the look on her face said she thought she had scored quite the coup with that.

And that was funny. She thought I was going to be upset over Brian fucking someone besides me? He fucked Lisa about as often as he fucked me. And about as often as I fucked Lisa. And there was the collection of strippers and female patrons at Club Lango that I knew he had sex with from time to time. In light of all of that, Sophia acting like she was taking him from me was just an outright joke.

Sophia was actually displaying a pretty good technique. Especially for such an unusual position. It wasn’t one I had ever tried, because I was just too tall for a guy to make that position work. But she was managing to rub her ass from side to side, grinding her big black butt against Brian’s lower stomach as she fucked herself on his cock.

I caught Brian’s eyes and nodded. A big smile spread across his handsome face as he winked at me. Then he turned around, so that the crowd of still watching people, and their still active phones, could record Sophia Hess, naked and getting fucked in mid-air. And that was as sweet as honey.

But I wanted in on the show as well. I stood up, feeling the semen shifting around on my body as I got off the bed and quickly hurried over to them. Sophia looked down at me in shock. I wasn’t even sure if she knew she was being recorded right now.

“Big,” she whimpered.

Was she talking to me, or just saying what was on her mind? I had no idea. And I didn’t much care.

Instead, I kneeled down, and pushed my face forward. My tongue flicked out and I ran it along Sophia’s clit, before moving down to Brian’s cock as it was pushed in and out of Sophia’s stretched pussy. There wasn’t any blood, so either she wasn’t a virgin, or being on the track team had taken care of her hymen already. Either way, I was glad that I didn’t have to deal with blood. Not something I wanted to see in sex.

Instead, I ran my tongue back and forth. I could taste Sophia’s arousal. And my arousal. And Brian’s cum. It was a nice combination of flavors. Sophia was surprisingly sweet-tasting, given how much of a bitch she was.

I shifted my position around slightly so that my ass was pointed at the open door. Then I lifted my butt and spread my legs a bit, showing off my wet pussy to the cameras as well. It was just a pity that Brian hadn’t cum inside of me, so I could show off by having it drool out of me. Oh well, I’d just have to satisfy myself with what was happening right now. And, somehow, I thought I could make that work.

“Oh my god,” Sophia muttered. “What, what are you- Hebert?”

“Her name’s Taylor,” Brian said, his voice low and deep. “Try using it.”

Brian had shifted his grip, freeing Sophia’s arms. Instead, he had his arms hooked underneath her armpits, his forearms bulging as he held her up. It was a pretty hot position, that put her entire body on display. At least, if it hadn’t been for my head blocking the view of her pussy. That was a fun little secret that only I was getting to see.

I looked up as I kept on licking and sucking on Sophia’s clit and Brian’s cock. Sophia had decently-sized breasts, that were really shaking as she got fucked by Brian. They were decent, but they couldn’t begin to compare to mine. Maybe I’d drive that point home after Brian fucked her limp. Push myself up against her, and let her and the crowd see that her black boobies were about half the size of my own.

For now, I kept on working. I cupped Brian’s balls in one hand, while I played with my body with the other one. I tugged on my nipple rings, I fingered my pussy, I did all kinds of enjoyable things as I gave Sophia what had to be her first threesome. I wondered how long it would be before she came. And if the watching cameras would be helping or hindering her orgasm.

“Hey, Taylor,” Brian said. “Come up here and give her a kiss.”

Kiss Sophia Hess? That wasn’t something I had ever thought would happen. But why not? I gave her clit and Brian’s cock one last, long lick. Then I stood up.

Sophia looked kind of out of it. Her eyes were wide and her mouth was hanging open as Brian thrust into her over and over again. It was kind of hot, really. I liked seeing her like this. Then I leaned in for a kiss.

Kissing Sophia was a bit of a weird experience. Especially because she wasn’t really kissing back. She was just bouncing and moaning while Brian and I pressed against her. It wasn’t really bad, though. I could get my tongue into her mouth and really dominate the kiss. And let me tell you, it felt nice to be dominating Sophia, in any manner whatsoever.

I pressed my body even more firmly against her. My big boobs pressed against her, and I could feel my nipple rings digging into my tits. And Sophia could feel the same, probably. Lower down, I took up a kind of awkward angle, so I could press my clit against her. It wasn’t the most comfortable position imaginable, and if I hadn’t been so flexible from dancing, it wouldn’t have worked. But I was, and it did, just barely.

That sent a nice shiver of arousal through me. A better one than I was already feeling, at any rate. I purred, feeling Sophia grinding against me as we kissed and made out.

And she was even getting into it a bit. Her hands came up and grabbed my boobs, sinking down into them. That sent a wonderful tingle through my body. I purred, and kept on kissing her, exploring her mouth with my tongue.

Sophia was moaning into my mouth. I could see her eyes focusing on me. She had to know that it was me, Taylor Hebert, kissing and groping her. But she didn’t try to pull away. She just let me do whatever I wanted to her mouth.

I didn’t let up. In fact, I started exploring the rest of her body. Mainly her ass. My hands snuck in between her and Brian’s body, and started squeezing her butt. It was a nice butt, I had to admit. Quite big, and I could feel the muscle underneath the fat. I squeezed down, feeling it clenching and relaxing underneath me.

The three of us kept on kissing and fucking and making out. And I could tell that we were still getting recorded. I didn’t need my bugs for that. The Winslow students were all making enough noise that anyone could have known that they were there.

I hoped they liked the show we were putting on. My biggest regret was that Emma wasn’t getting in on the fun. Or at least getting recorded as well. I was never going to have to deal with her or anyone from Winslow ever again after today, but it sure would be a nice parting gift to know that the entire school was looking at her naked body. But I could settle for having that happen to one of her friends as I sexually dominated her with the help of my boyfriend.

And Sophia didn’t have anything to complain about. She was getting pretty close to a pretty obvious orgasm. She was making small, soft, wordless noises as she bounced up and down along Brian’s cock. There was a wonderful look on her face, an expression of bliss that I had never really thought I would see on her. I reached down and rubbed her pussy. I could feel Brian’s cock pounding in and out of her, and I could feel how wet she was. With just a few seconds of rubbing, my fingers came away sticky.

“Come on, Sophia,” I said quietly. “Cum while you’re getting fucked by Brian and me. Cum while you’re looking into my eyes.”

I doubted Sophia liked the idea of that happening. And I didn’t give a damn. Especially when she actually did look into my eyes as she orgasmed.

Her lips formed a perfect O, and she threw her head back, her body tensing and shaking as I pressed myself against her. She made strangled, guttural sounds as she came. Brian made a pretty bestial noise himself, and I wondered just how much she had tightened up around him as she came. Something to ask him later.

I kept on groping Sophia as she came on top of my boyfriend’s cock. I laughed at the expression on her face as she came. It was a good look on her. I wondered if I should get a copy from one of the phones, to set it as my wallpaper or something.

“Going to cum soon,” Brian said, quietly. I glanced at him. Sweat was beading on his forehead. I nodded.

“Hey, Sophia,” I said, planting a quick kiss on her lips and groping her butt, “want a treat?”

I took her lustful groan as a yes. I smiled. Just what I wanted to hear. Then I looked at Brian, filling him in on the plan.

We managed to get Sophia over to the bed Brian had fucked me on without any of us falling over. And with that done, it was pretty easy to get Sophia onto her back on the mattress. I put her head in my lap, and looked down at her pretty, black face. It was about to look a whole lot better.

“Stick out your tongue,” I said, stroking the sides of her face. “And get ready for a tasty treat.”

Sophia did so. Then she moaned as Brian pulled out of her, right after he had slid back in. She tried to lift her head to look, but I held her down.

Brian got right in front of her face, straddling her chest. He was pumping his cock. I licked my lips as I looked down at it. What a wonderful treat I was sharing with Sophia. She should thank me, really.

I smiled as I watched Brian start to cum on Sophia’s face. He got his semen all over her, covering her with as thick of a load as I had ever gotten from him. It was nice, watching Sophia’s black features slowly get buried underneath a load of white cum. Her chin, her cheeks, her forehead, even one eye was covered with cum. It was hot, and I felt my mouth watering a bit as I stared down.

I was certain that Sophia had never gotten cum on her face before. I hoped that she was appreciating the special gift she was getting. Brian had some pretty tasty cum, that I loved licking up. And now Sophia was getting it. Getting it all over herself, too. She was quickly turning into a mess, a complete and utter mess. It was really hot to watch, and I felt a shiver of arousal run through me.

Brian sat back with a groan. Though he remembered to get off of Sophia before he actually plopped down. He ran a hand across his face, and gave me a smile.

“Damn,” he said, stretching, showing off some yummy muscles. “Runner pussy really is the best kind of pussy.”

“Thanks,” I said, smiling. I was pretty damn wet right now, and I wondered how I should take care of it.

Then I looked down at Sophia’s face and decided that masturbating or finding some guy or seeing if Brian was up for round three could wait. There was a bunch of cum on the face of a girl who really didn’t know what to do with it.

I shifted Sophia around so I could get at her. Then I started to kiss her. Well, press my face up against her, at least. That was kind of like kissing her. Even if what I was really doing was licking the cum up off of her. And not swallowing it. I had a different, better plan in mind for that.

Sophia twitched around underneath me, but she didn’t do more than that. I bet that she was still kind of out of it, and not up for pushing back. I wasn’t really going to give her the chance to do more than that, either.

Instead, as soon as I had a nice mouthful of cum, I leaned down for an actual kiss. I wasn’t able to tell if Sophia wasn’t expecting a kiss, she didn’t know what I was going to do once we started to kiss, or if she was looking forward to it. Whatever the reason, I managed to kiss her. And then I managed to shove the salty, sticky load of semen I had in my mouth into hers. Almost every single drop, right into her mouth.

Sophia’s eyes went wide as she felt the gooey mass invade her mouth. But she didn’t pull away, even as I pushed more and more semen into her mouth, licking the insides of her mouth with my own, cum-covered tongue. My hands were busy as well, wandering all over Sophia’s body, touching and teasing her, groping her soft breasts, and reaching down to stroke her wet pussy. If I put aside the fact that it was Sophia Hess, it was pretty nice. Knowing who it was, it actually made things better, getting to tease and use her body.

After I got as much semen into Sophia’s mouth as I could, I went back up for the next load. There was still enough for another mouthful, and I ran my tongue all over Sophia’s face, collecting as much of it as I could. It tasted nice inside of my mouth. Like it somehow belonged there. I made sure not to swallow any of it as I leaned back down.

This time, Sophia had to know what was coming. And she didn’t fight it this time. Instead, she just opened her mouth and let me unload onto her tongue. I could feel the semen running past my lips as we lewdly kissed, Brian’s semen filling her mouth.

I rested two fingers on her throat, and could feel it bulging as she swallowed. I smiled as I pulled away, staring down at her. Sophia looked pretty flushed, her lips opening and her boobies rising and falling as she panted for breath. It was a good look on her. I glanced at the doorway. And it was a look that people were recording, which made things even better.

“Thanks, Brian,” I said, giving him a kiss on the cheek. Then I looked down at Sophia. I had to be fair, I supposed. “And thank you, Sophia,” I added, giving her a kiss on the lips. And some tongue, too. And then, finally, I turned to the crowd. “And thanks to all of you as well,” I said, bowing to them. “And be sure to thank Sophia when you see her in class!”

I smiled widely. Man, I owed Lisa a thank you when I next saw her. Coming to this party had been the right idea after all. I mean, look at all the good things that had happened. And who knew what was going to happen later?

Well, besides Brian giving me a good hard fucking, of course.

 

*A Non-mistaken Identity*

“Would you like to go again?” I asked Mr. Barnes, looking over my shoulder at him and giving him a big, fake smile.

“It depends,” he said, stroking my hair in one hand. “What does the full service entail?”

The smile on his face really reminded me a lot of Emma. I could see where she got so much of herself from. The dick pressing into my butt didn’t remind me of Emma, though it was really being quite insistent as it pressed against me.

Rather than answer with words, I slid off of his lap and onto the floor. I looked up at him as I wrapped my lips around his cock. And then I started to deepthroat him, bobbing up and down along his dick. I could taste both his cum and my arousal on his cock. It wasn’t quite as nice of a taste as I was used to.

I still gave it my all, bobbing up and down along the shaft and feeling it going deep into my throat, stretching my neck out as I sucked on it. I looked up at Mr. Barnes as I did so. He was looking down at me, and had a very satisfied smile on his face as he got a blowjob from his daughter’s former friend, as I pretended to be my mother, who had fucked him and his wife who knows how many times.

I made some lewd gagging noises as I pushed myself up and down along Mr. Barnes dick. Some really lewd noises. I was sounding like a real slut as I fucked my face on his dick, wrapping my tongue around it as I went.

I finally pulled out once my body started needing air. I gasped, hearing my heart beating in my ears as I stared up at Mr. Barnes. But his cock was still rock hard, and that meant that I still had work to do. I leaned up and wrapped my big boobs around his cock. Even though Mr. Barnes had a pretty large dick, my tits still covered him up completely, not showing a single sign of his cock as it rested between my milk-filled boobs.

And then I started to give him a titjob. Guys always loved getting titjobs from me, with how soft and big my boobs were. Especially if I was full enough that some milk leaked out of my nipples as I went.

I was feeling full right now, but not that full. I’d have to actually be milked before I started leaking. It wouldn’t happen on its own.

I worked my way up and down Mr. Barnes cock, feeling it twitch inside of my cleavage. It was a pretty nice feeling, although I wasn’t feeling nearly as happy as I normally did when my body was getting stimulated. I was learning too much about Mom and Dad, from a guy I didn’t care much for to really be on top of my game.

I didn’t show that, though. Instead, I kept on smiling and cooing about how nice of a cock Mr. Barnes had, and how good it felt in between my boobs. The patter came naturally to me, and I barely even had to think about it.

I looked down. At the bottom of my strokes, I could see Mr. Barnes cock appearing, just the tip of it poking out before I went back up, once more completely hiding the entire thing. I wondered how long it was going to take him to cum. And if that was going to be the end of it, or if there would be even more stuff that he wanted to do to me.

“Your cock feels great between my boobs, Alan,” I said, drawing out each word into a lusty moan. “I can’t wait for you to shoot your cum into me again.” I closed my eyes and shivered from my head to my toes. “There’s always so much of it, and it always feels so good inside of me.”

I even managed to make all of that sound convincing, without any flinching or squirming. I deserved an Oscar for my performance here.

“Damn,” Mr. Barnes said, chuckling as he stroked my hair, “you do this for all of your johns, or am I just special?”

“I’m just acting like a good slut should,” I said, pushing my boobs together to form a tighter tunnel around his cock.

“And you’re such a good slut, Annette,” Mr. Barnes said with a smile as he leered down at me. “And here’s your reward!”

I knew what was about to happen. I let my hands fall away from my tits and closed my eyes as I opened my mouth. The last thing I saw was Mr. Barnes furiously stroking his cock as he looked down at me.

And then I felt cum starting to land on my face. I held myself still, letting it hit me. Most of it ended up on my tongue, though the rest of my lower face got a pretty hefty covering. I shivered, feeling a tingle running through my body as I was covered.

After a few seconds, I opened my eyes and looked up at Mr. Barnes. I stuck out my tongue to show the amount of cum on it. Then I swallowed, my throat bulging as I sent it down to my stomach. It wasn’t really a bad taste, just… well, look at everything else that was happening, huh? It was pretty weird.

I looked up at Mr. Barnes face, noting in passing that he was still rock hard. That was pretty impressive for a man his age, I had to admit.

“What now, sir?” I asked, running my hands up and down my body, showing myself off for him. And feeling kind of good, tingles of arousal running through me.

“Up on the bed,” Mr. Barnes said, moving to one side. “I’m feeling like having that pussy again, Annette.”

I kept my face smiling as I climbed up. I faced away from him, getting onto all fours and shaking my butt for him to look at. I could feel the semen he had already put in me trickling down out of me, dropping onto the bed.

“Are you ready to fuck your horny, needy slut again, Alan?” I asked, my voice light and sultry.

“Always,” Mr. Barnes said, sounding happy and lustful. “And there’s no need to tell Danny, right?”

“No, sir,” I said obediently, hoping that he thought I was shivering in lust.

I moaned, feeling Mr. Barnes sink into my wet pussy again. It felt good, even with everything else that was hanging around it. I felt his hands go to my ass, kneading and squeezing my butt. It wasn’t nearly as pronounced as my boobs were, but it was still a lot bigger than it had been.

I could feel him moving back and forth inside of me, his shaft plunging deep inside of me, filling me up, before it came sliding back out. Only to do it all over again. It felt really good. Too good, in fact. It didn’t take too long before I felt myself start to shiver and shake, feeling an orgasm rising up inside of me.

I tried not to focus on it. Instead, I worked on making Mr. Barnes feel as good as he could. For several reasons, including that the sooner he was satisfied, the sooner he would leave, and I could forget everything that had happened tonight.

It worked, more or less. We both came at the same time. I moaned, gasping as I squeezed down around his cock, feeling his cum pumping inside of me. It felt good, enough to extend my orgasm a bit longer as I shook on the bed, almost falling on my face.

I could feel his cock sliding out of me, followed by quite a bit of cum. Man, for a guy his age, he had some impressive stamina. I was feeling a bit tired, and I was half his age.

“Well?” Mr. Barnes asked, running a hand over my back. “Did you enjoy that?” I opened my mouth to act like Mom. “Your mother always did.”

I froze, my eyes going wide. I didn’t dare to look behind me at Mr. Barnes. Cold sweat suddenly broke out all over my body.

“What?” Mr. Barnes said, sliding his hand down to my ass and squeezing. “You thought I wouldn’t recognize my daughter’s oldest friend? You’re wearing a ton of makeup and when you were dressed, you were dress like a slut.” His fingers were digging into my butt. “You were over at our house far too often for me not to know who you are, Taylor. No matter what you’re wearing.”

I moaned, reeling, gasping for air. I couldn’t believe that this was happening. And what if he told Emma? I had thought I was rid of her forever, but if she knew about Tawnee, she’d find a way to use that information.

“Your pussy is tighter and your boobs are a lot bigger, but,” he sighed, and spanked me. I moaned, feeling a flash of pain and pleasure rippling through me. “You’re just as skilled at taking cock as your mother always was.”

I thought I was going to die. Honestly, anything that stopped the conversation right this very minute sounded good. I even considered attacking him with my swarms for a minute, before telling myself that it was a bad idea.

“What are you going to do?” I asked, hating how quiet and timid I sounded.

“I still have another twenty minutes left of your services,” Mr. Barnes said. He reached down and flipped me over. I was forced to stare up at him, and see the smug smirk on his handsome face as he stared down at me. “And I’m going to fuck you for all of it, Taylor.”

I glanced down. Sure enough, his cock was rock hard, jutting out from his crotch, and slick with cum and arousal. I swallowed.

“And then what?” I asked.

“We’ll see,” Mr. Barnes said dismissively. “For now, you just need to worry about getting my cock nice and clean.”

He stepped forward and pressed his shaft against my face. I obediently opened my mouth and wrapped my lips around it. I could taste our mingled flavors. I was very familiar with what my own arousal tasted like. And I had a feeling I was going to be getting equally well-acquainted with what Mr. Barnes tasted like.

I started sucking his cock, running my tongue over everything that was inside of my mouth. And that was more and more of his cock, as I went further and further down along it. I didn’t stop until I had the entire thing buried inside of my throat and mouth. That was a very familiar place for a cock to be, I had to admit. And there was always something so nice about deepthroating a man. I didn’t know what it was, but I liked how it felt to bob my head up and down along his cock, feeling the taste filling my mouth as my neck got stretched out. Even in a situation like this where nothing was the way it really should be.

Mr. Barnes reached down and started idly tugging on one of my nipple rings, drawing it away from my body before letting it sink back down. I moaned, partly in protest and partly because it felt more or less alright. I could feel my pussy getting wet, my body trained to like sucking cock even in a situation like this.

I kept on going, keeping my eyes shut as I thought about what had just happened. And how I was going to get out of it. There had to be a way to get Mr. Barnes to leave me alone. I wasn’t sure how, but a way had to exist.

Nothing came to me, certainly not by the time Mr. Barnes pushed forward and buried his cock down my throat. I knew what was coming next. I swallowed every bit of his cum as he shot it down my throat, going straight to my belly. It left me feeling very full. And then I had to lick his cock clean once more, making sure that there wasn’t any cum left on it.

And only then did Mr. Barnes pull his cock out of my mouth. I gasped, finally able to breathe through my mouth. I stared up at him, my shoulders shaking as our gazes met. After a few seconds, I lowered my head, staring at the floor.

“Now then, Taylor,” Mr. Barnes said, sitting down next to me. He instantly started to grope me, touching my breasts and running his hand along my thighs. “You don’t want to deal with the police, do you?” I shook my head. “So if you don’t want this dive to be raided by the cops, you’re going to do everything I say, understand?”

I nodded. My cheeks were heating as he touched me, my body wanting his touch. I hadn’t done anything but suck his cock for the past few minutes, and I was wet, wet and needing stimulation. And my body didn’t care where it came from.

“Emma and Anne are going out for a girl’s night tomorrow evening,” Mr. Barnes said as he touched me. I shivered, feeling the arousal growing and growing inside of me. “You’re going to come over to our house.” He smiled. “Zoe would love to get the chance to see you again, Taylor.” He pinched my nipple, making me moan as I pressed my chest against his hand. “And then we’re going to use you all night long. Understand?”

“Yes,” I said, my voice wobbly. I looked up at him as he scowled. “Yes, sir,” I added.

“Good girl,” he said. “And since we’ve still got some time left,” he said, standing up and pushing me backwards. I grunted as I landed on my back. “Pull up your legs.” I reached down and grabbed my ankles, lifting my legs up. “Further.” I went further, until my ankles were almost on either side of my head. “Good,” Mr. Barnes said, climbing onto the bed, stroking his erect cock.

With how my legs were pushing my breasts together, I couldn’t actually see past my chest. All I could do was wait and wonder what Mr. Barnes was going to do. I had a pretty good idea.

And I was proven right as I felt Mr. Barnes’ cock resting against my asshole. I shivered, and tried to relax. And then he was sliding into my ass.

He entered pretty easily. It wasn’t as if he was the first guy to ever slide into my butt. Not by a long shot. I moaned, and let my head rest against the bed, feeling him pushing deeper and deeper into me.

It felt good. Anal always did, though not as much as getting my pussy played with did. But now, for some reason, Mr. Barnes’ cock felt really, really good. Like, far, far better than I would ever have expected. I stared upwards, trying to make sure that I didn’t cum too soon.

“Since you’re my slave now,” Mr. Barnes said, pushing himself in and out of my tight, hot ass, “you’re going to need a collar.” He patted my thigh. “Don’t worry. I know of a good pet store that doesn’t charge much for engraving.” I whimpered, the upcoming humiliation that I was surely about to experience vividly detailed in my mind. Oh, and he was calling me his slave. There was that, too. “I won’t ask you to pay for it, of course. I’ll be right there with you, the entire time.”

Okay, that was even worse than I had thought. I could feel something bubbling inside of my lower stomach. To my shame, I realized it was arousal. And that realization just made me feel even more turned on.

What did it say about me, that I was liking getting fucked by Emma’s dad? And that I wasn’t just getting fucked, that as he was using every single hole I had, he was talking about how I was the family sex slave now, and that I was going to get passed between him and his wife at least? And that I wasn’t getting turned on in spite of that, I was getting turned on because of it. Seriously, what on earth did that say about me?

I hadn’t thought I was the kind of girl who enjoyed that sort of thing. But now, at the thought of Emma holding my leash as I knelt in front of the entire family as they posed for a group photo, I could feel the arousal drooling out of my pussy. What was wrong with me that I would even think of something like that, let alone enjoy the idea so much?

And Mr. Barnes was still fucking me. He was still driving in and out of my ass, his thick cock stretching me out and sending tingles of arousal all through my body. I squirmed on the bed, my fingers digging into my skin as I felt him fucking and fucking and fucking me. It was like it was never going to end. He was going to keep on using and using me. And even when his time ran out in a few minutes, that didn’t mean this was going to be the end of it.

I didn’t know what was going to happen at his house tomorrow, but I was sure I was going to get used by him and Mrs. Barnes over and over again, all night long.

And I was still so wet.

Chapter 11

Skitter Stripper Chapter Ten

“And once again, let’s all give a big welcome to Sara Swallows!” The DJ shouted over the PA. “You know her, you love her, and her card’s still completely empty for after the show!”

Because nothing screamed class quite like announcing that a stripper was up for getting fucked to an entire crowd. Lisa didn’t show a single hint of her derision as she strutted down the catwalk, shaking her hips from side to side as she looked out over the crowd.

It was a big crowd, and it looked like a good half of them were even drunker than Lisa was. Okay, sure, Lisa only had a light buzz going on, just enough to make her feel tingly and make the idea of her getting screwed later on only mildly unattractive. But since she was only the second dancer of the evening, that still meant that the drink was flowing freely.

And with any luck, the customers would be working up a powerful thirst as they watched Lisa preform. She smiled at the mostly-shapeless figures in the gloom as multi-colored lights spun all over her body. And over her costume.

The sheer white babydoll wasn’t the fanciest costume Lisa had ever worn, but it did the trick. Mostly by making her boobs look like they were a solid cup size larger (though still a lot smaller than Taylor’s.) And the assless thong, the white cat tailplug and the cat earband just completed the look of being a slutty kitty with a wet pussy.

Lisa grabbed the pole and wrapped one leg around it. Time to show these people just how wet her pussy could be. And they sure wouldn’t be the first group to find that out. Although the stakes Lisa was playing for here were a lot less high than what she was becoming used to.

*Then*

Lisa wasn’t quite sure how anyone could get used to blowing so many cocks. Her throat was going to be sore for a week and her voice raspy for even longer. And her mouth was her most important weapon.

Heh, though if she shared that thought with anyone, especially Brian, Alec, Taylor or anyone at Club Lango, they’d quickly point out that Lisa could still use her mouth in just a devastating of a manner. And she was being forced to still do that, as the crowd of mercenaries surrounded her, stiff cocks pointing straight at her.

“You ‘ame so much,” Lisa moaned, feeling hands tugging at her top, the mercs being completely ungentle as the stitching in her tight t-shirt started to tear. “All over muh face.”

Right now, talking was hard for an entirely different reason. Only three of the hired guns might have cum on Lisa’s face and tongue, but they had cum a lot. And Lisa hadn’t swallowed yet. The thick semen was sticking to her tongue and to her skin, the salty, hot stuff threatening to overwhelm her. And there were still so many more to go.

Oh, and there was all the booze Lisa had downed to get herself hyped up for a gangbang. It was a minor miracle she wasn’t slurring her words into incomprehensibility. Or throwing up on the troops boots.

“And remember,” Lisa said, wrapping her hands around two cocks and starting to stroke them, “this is something you’ll get all the time when I’m in charge.” She smiled, looking as pretty and alluring as possible. And since her shirt had just been torn off of her body and her boobs were shaking, she at least looked alluring. “Either I’ll tend to your needs myself,” Lisa moaned as hands started to grab at her breasts, large, rough fingers moving over her sensitive skin, “or I’ll have a close friend come in and take care of you.”

Lisa was sure that any small reservations Taylor might have had about getting used by a bunch of fit men would vanish if she got paid. And she wouldn’t need to be paid a lot. Really, it was astonishing just how much of a slut Lisa’s friend could be. And that was a pretty good thing, especially when Lisa was promising her body to some strangers.

If any of the mercenaries came up with the obvious idea that they could just sell her out to Coil and demand as their reward getting Lisa all to himself, he didn’t share it in front of her. And a quick tap on her power suggested that none of them were thinking it, either. Good, good. Well, it wasn’t as if smart people decided to take up a highly-violent, highly-illegal life of crime anyway.


Lisa hoped that this gangbang was over in an hour so she could go back to planning the Undersiders’ next operation.

Lisa pulled away a bit from the hands, her boobs jiggling a bit as she moved. Her girls had seemed bigger lately. She wasn’t sure why, but her bras were starting to fit tighter on her body. She’d have to think about that. Later, when she wasn’t drunk, horny and getting pawed at.

“You guys won’t mind if I take my skirt off, would you?” Lisa asked, twirling around and making the white skirt fly up, showing off her long, fit legs, toned from hours and hours wrapped around the dancing pole.

There was a rumble of anticipation and lust. Lisa smiled up at the men looking down at her. It really did look like it was working. Of course, it wasn’t a done deal yet. And it wouldn’t be, not until they were well and truly satisfied.

Lisa leaned forward, resting one arm against the concrete wall in front of her and showing off her body to its full extent. She twitched her hips back and forth and saw the crowd of mercs getting closer and closer to her. There wasn’t any time for a real show. They were much too horny and much too aggressive for that to work.

Well, she had known that from the beginning. Lisa’s other hand slid down her bare torso and unhooked her skirt. It fell down around her feet, and that was the last bit of clothing Lisa had on. There was still one accessory, though, and she was sure that every man in the crowd could see it.

Lisa’s hand moved from her hip to her butt. She moaned and shook her hips from side to side as she held her lower cheeks apart, showing off the big purple plug that was filling her ass. Then she grabbed it and drew it in and out of herself a few times. The moan of lust she made was barely faked at all.

Lisa tossed the plug to one side and stayed with her ass shoved out. She was going to let everyone see just how stretched out her butt was. And how ready it was to take a cock deep, deep inside of her. Who would be the first one?

That guy, it seemed. Some big, bald Russian guy, who was called Fish by everyone. Lisa wasn’t sure what his real name was, since it wasn’t even in Coil’s files. But he was a big guy, with a big cock. And he was carrying a bottle of lube in one hand, so at least he was going to take a bit of mercy on Lisa. Although only a bit, because there was no way to be really ready for a cock that size.

“You better be ready, slut,” he rumbled in a thick accent, grabbing Lisa’s arms and hauling her back against him. “No backing out.”

“It never even crossed my mind,” Lisa purred, giving him the best smoky look she could muster as she felt his rock-hard dick rubbing against her rear.

Another man was coming around Lisa’s front, leering at her body. She smiled at him as he stepped forward, trapping her in between the two large men. Jeez, they each had a solid six inches on her. And they were about to put a solid six inches inside of her, too.

Lisa could feel a slick cockhead pressing against her butt, and an unlubed cock resting against her pussy. But she was wet enough that wouldn’t be a problem. She smiled up at the man as the two hired guns lifted her up in the air a bit.

And then they lowered her back down. All three of them made a groaning sound as Lisa felt her lower holes get wrapped around thick, hard dicks. And then she slid even further down, not allowed to stop until her toes were brushing the floor and she was stuffed with cock.

Okay, wow. Lisa had never felt this full before. Sure, she had taken cock while wearing a buttplug, but that still hadn’t been anything close to this. It was really hard to keep thinking clearly as Lisa felt the heat and the hardness and the largeness inside of her. Taylor was able to make getting gangbanged look easy. Lisa’s appreciation of her friend’s sexual skills shot up a few notches. And she already knew how much of a slut Taylor could be.

And Lisa was going to have to be just as big of a slut. These men weren’t going to be satisfied if Lisa was just some limp set of holes who passively let them use her. She was going to have to lead them.

And that meant that Lisa started to push herself up and down along the cocks inside of her, her slender fingers squeezing down tightly on the sides of the man in front of her. And moving along the cocks felt way better than letting them move inside of her. Lisa gasped and moaned, sweat breaking out along her brow as she got herself thoroughly fucked by some very large cocks.

“You’ve got a nice ass on you,” Fish growled behind her. A hand came down and squeezed down hard on it. Then he slapped it, making Lisa yelp. “I’ve noticed you shaking it around in that costume you wear.”

“Is it everything you, ah, hoped it would be?” Lisa asked.

Lisa’s voice wasn’t quite as smug and even as it normally was. In fact, it was wobbling up and down quite a bit as she tried to deal with the dicks plunging in and out of her lower holes. They were really distracting. And they were feeling really good.

“Pretty good,” Fish grunted. He spanked Lisa again, and she squealed. But the pain wasn’t nearly as bad as it could have been. “But I’m going to train it to be even better.”

“I hate to interrupt the lovebirds,” one of the other men said, slowly pumping his hand up and down his cock as he leered at Lisa, “but the bitch has got a third hole she ain’t doing anything useful with.”

“Fine, fine,” the man fucking Lisa’s pussy muttered. “Come on man, kneel down a bit…”

They didn’t stop fucking Lisa as they moved her around. Pretty soon, Lisa was kneeling on the ground, and she was still getting fucked, the two men using her, and a third rubbing his cock against her face. Lisa didn’t put up a fuss, and opened her mouth, taking him inside of her as far as she could.

And now Lisa was a stuffed slut, all three of her holes filled and sandwiched between two men. And even though Lisa could already tell she was going to be sore pretty soon, she was still feeling good. Lisa’s hands were still free, and she knew what she had to do with them. Which was not playing with her own boobs, even though the men fucking her weren’t really paying much attention to her tits.

Instead, Lisa wrapped her hands around the shafts of two other men, and started jerking them off again. Up and down, up and down. Back and forth, back and forth. Lisa knew how to give a handjob, especially when she was just keeping them satisfied until one of her holes opened up for the men to use.

And Lisa knew she was going to be used over and over again. At least she was going to feel kind of good from it. In fact, Lisa could already feel the arousal growing inside of her, rising to the surface as she was fucked and used and fucked some more. She was going to cum. Heh, her body really had been trained into being a lewd object, hadn’t it? Normally, Lisa would need to be a lot drunker than she was right now before she could get turned on so easily.

But this wasn’t just, or even mostly, about her own pleasure. It was making sure that these guys would be as loyal as they could be. And that meant letting them use her over and over, until they were satisfied. For today, at least. Because sooner or later, they’d be getting horny again. And they’d be wanting this all over again.

And Lisa would be giving it to them. Over and over again, letting them use her tight teen body to their heart’s content. Stretching her out and filling her up and generally treating her like such a slut.

***

Lisa was really glad that the gangbang/recruitment session was finally winding down. She had things to do!

Only one guy was still using her. But he was using her in a pretty inventive position. It was called, oh… Lisa tried to think properly, with a mind that was clouded with lust and alcohol and fatigue as the man behind her fucked her butt. An anal full nelson, that was it.

He was really strong to manage that, since Lisa wasn’t exactly a shrimp of a girl. But it felt good. Not so good that Lisa was going to cum from it, but she was still feeling a lot of pleasure running through her as the medium-sized dick slammed into her over and over again, like he was never going to stop.

He was the only one to last so long, though. All around her, the rest of the mercs were guzzling energy drinks (provided by Lisa, as just another little extra) and watching her get fucked as they talked to each other. It was kind of hard to concentrate, for some weird reason, but Lisa thought that they were more or less on her side.

Lisa sure felt like she had earned their loyalty. She was covered with semen. From her head to her feet, it was like she was glazed with a thick layer of cum that was slowly drying all over Lisa. She had cum a lot, though not nearly as often as the mercenaries had cum on her. And it felt like there was just as much cum inside of her, filling her pussy and her ass and her stomach.

And this guy was still fucking her. Lisa moaned, a really slutty sound as she felt him hammering in and out of her stretched hole. When he was done would they finally be satisfied? Lisa kind of hoped so, because she was hitting the limits of what she could handle. Both her body and mind were strung out on sex. She knew she had a silly looking expression on her face from everything that had happened to her, but Lisa couldn’t help it. She was feeling wiped out.

And she was going to cum one last time, she realized. Lisa moaned as she was driven over the edge into an anal orgasm by the man holding her up in the air.

Cumming was great. It was so good even though Lisa had cum so many times already. The pleasure that was washing over her, that was making her feel so good, it was amazing, Lisa wasn’t feeling so tired yet that she didn’t want to feel more and more of it. And the man behind her was still fucking her, even as her lewd, used body shook around.

The sight and the sound and the feeling of a well-used teen slut cumming around his cock was enough to make the last mercenary cum. Lisa’s groans took on a new twinge as she felt him pumping semen into her ass. There was already so much cum there, and now he was adding even more to it! But it still felt nice.

“God,” Lisa whimpered, feeling her butt trying to squeeze down even tighter around the man. But she was just too stretched out for that to work. “God, I’m full.”

The man was surprisingly gentle for a man in his job. He actually set Lisa down on the mat, instead of just dumping her off of his cock. She moaned, feeling her limbs twitch as aftershocks of pleasure kept on running through her.

Lisa just wanted a long shower and an even longer nap. But she couldn’t relax right now. She still had to seal the deal. She slowly pushed herself to her feet, and gave the assembled men the very best confident, cocky smile that she could.

“And,” Lisa gasped, trying to get her voice under control, “if you guys make the right choice,” she managed to make a purring sound that sounded more or less intentional, “this isn’t a one-time thing.” She swung her hips around, showing off her body. “Think about some video cameras to let you remember every second of how I felt around you. And,” she reached down and pulled her lower lips apart, letting semen drool out of her stuffed cunt, “I’ll even let you fuck me when I’m ovulating.” Lisa looked up at a crowd of men, all of them older than her, with as seductive an expression as she could manage. “And that way, at least one of you will get to knock me up.”

“Shit, girlie,” one of the men chuckled. “You keep the money coming, and you keep you coming, you’ve got yourself a deal.”

Lisa smirked at the wave of mumbling and agreement that swept over the crowd. Sure, these guys weren’t all of Coil’s mercs. Just the ones that could easily be swayed with a pussy. But there were still a lot of them. And Lisa knew how to bring the rest of the small army around, in time.

That was all she needed right now, time.

*Now*

Lisa smiled at the crowd as she felt the arousal washing through her. She was barely drunk at all, and she was getting horny remembering the gangbang. Maybe that was her secret fetish, just like sex in general was what got Taylor super wet and ready.

Well, whatever the case, Lisa was glad for it. It made her show be so much better, as she ground her pussy against the pole, feeling it pressing down against her wet lower lips. The crowd surely wasn’t able to tell fake arousal from the real deal, but it still sent a thrill through Lisa as she swayed.

Lisa turned away from the crowd and bent over, grabbing at the pole. She shook her ass back and forth, clenching and relaxing her cheeks. And the crowd loved the sight of a girl shaking herself for their amusement.

Lisa wasn’t the best dancer in the club. Not by a long shot. Her routine wasn’t super complicated. Some swaying, some grinding, and, most importantly of all, some stripping. The guys watching her and tossing bills on the floor cared about a lack of clothes way more than anything else. So Lisa gave it to them.

The tight top had already vanished, the single knot that was holding it in place easily coming undone when Lisa had tugged at the right point. So now the blonde stripper was down to next to nothing. But she still kept on dancing, and smirked at the crowd as her fingers toyed with the side-ties that were the only thing keeping her panties up.

The crowd was worked up. They were really horny, and Lisa was sure that her card wasn’t empty anymore. But there still might be a few open spots left on it. Well, there was an easy way to fix that.

The ties untied, leaving Lisa naked on the stage. The cat stuff and the high heels sure didn’t count. Nope, Lisa was naked in front of so many strangers, all of them watching and leering at her and thinking about what they would like to do to her.

And Lisa still had the rest of her show to do. She leaned back against the pole, pressing her back against the cool, slick surface. She kept her legs wide open, and made sure that as many people as possible could look right up into her pussy. And now Lisa started to masturbate.

Lisa wasn’t feeling quite as horny as she was acting like. But she was feeling turned on, and anyway, so long as it brought the money in, who cared? And there was a good amount of money coming in, landing on the stage. It was a pity Lisa couldn’t grab it, not while her show was still going on.

“I’m a needy pussy,” Lisa moaned. She was sure that only a few people in the very front row could hear her, but oh well. “Won’t somebody come and scratch my itch?”

One of Lisa’s hands was working away at her pussy, getting her wetter and wetter as she rubbed herself. And her other hand was up at her boobs, kneading and squeezing them. Heck, they weren’t just getting a bit bigger. They were getting sensitive. Lisa barely even had to picture any of her favorite fantasies to get wet. Just playing with her own body was enough to get her going.

“Oh, yes!” Lisa called out, tilting her head back and making a rapturous expression appear on her face. She wasn’t feeling that good, but she was still feeling pretty damn nice. “Oh yes, I’m going to cum from you all watching me!”

Lisa jerked her hips back and forth as her hand dug into her boobs, squeezing and kneading. Her eyes shot open as she felt a sudden sense of pressure right at the front of her left breast, a sense that she knew she shouldn’t be feeling with how she was touching herself.

And then something white ran out of her nipple. Lisa’s jaw dropped as she stared at the thin trail of milk. She squeezed down again, and a smaller trail squirted out and ran down the curve of her breast. A bit of work on her right boob, and Lisa wasn’t all that surprised to see some more milk leaking from her.

And the crowd loved it. Lisa had almost forgotten about them as she was exploring the changes to her body, but the roar of laughter and applause brought her back to reality.

“Well, folks,” the DJ said. Lisa barely listened to him anymore than she had paid attention to the rest of the squawking throughout her performance. “It looks like this kitty brought her own milk! Let’s all have a big round of applause for Sara, and be sure to come up to the bar if you’d like a private dance!”

The lights on the stage went down, and Lisa started grabbing at the money that was littering the stage. Shit, that really was milk, wasn’t it? And Lisa had a pretty good idea of what was going on now. She was going to have to do some research when she got done here.

But that was still several hours in the future. As Lisa stuffed the last bill in the pile underneath her arm, she glanced out at the club room. Now that the lights weren’t shining down on her, she could see quite a few people by the bar. They wouldn’t all be for her, but enough of them would be.

Lisa wondered just how full her dance card was right now. Well, there was only one way to find out. She wondered who had gotten first dibs on her. And what their kink was going to be.

Just another full night at the good old Club Lango.

***

Greg was pacing back and forth in his room, muttering to himself. What was he going to do? What was he going to do? His brain was buzzing with ideas, stuff that he knew he could create, that would be wonderful and amazing and awesome and a bunch of other stuff. But he couldn’t afford any of it.

Technically, Greg hadn’t spent every cent he had buying powers. He could afford a small burger from a fast food chain, and maybe even a drink to go with it. But now his mind was telling him all about the lenses and electrical equipment and casings and everything else he was going to need to actually do anything with his power.

Sure, there was some of that stuff around the house. But he hadn’t told his mom about being a cape yet. And if he cannibalized her hand mixer to start building the framework for his generator, she was going to be asking some questions that would be really hard to answer.

So instead Greg had pulled up a list of junkyards and thrift stores and everywhere else he could think of that would get him access to what he needed. And maybe he should look into getting a part time job or something. But no matter how hard or difficult it proved, Greg wasn’t going to give up on Taylor. He was going to rescue her from the horrible life she was trapped in and save her from the evil black man that was making her do such lewd things. And then she’d just be so grateful to Greg and she’d kiss him and do other things to him and dance like she had when he had snuck into the club she was forced to work at.

Greg just hoped that Taylor could stay strong for him and hold out until he was ready to rescue her. It already felt like a year had passed since he had gotten powers, and Taylor was still stuck working in there and showing off her body and doing a bunch of other stuff that made Greg’s pants feel really tight.

At least there was one bright side. Greg had found the helmet for his costume. It had just been sitting off of the sidewalk on his way home, with a bunch of other stuff next to a FREE sign. As soon as Greg had seen it, he had known that it was going to be the perfect. And that he was going to look super cool in it.

After all, everybody, and Greg meant everybody looked cool wearing giant, oversized fishbowls. Plus it would be just the thing to display a HUD on, so that other people could see what Greg was doing, just like in the movies. And it would be one more thing to show off to Taylor and impress her with.

Greg knew that the future was going to be rough as he worked his way to the top, but he was certain, absolutely certain, that it would end up being better then he could really imagine.

***

Emma winced as the spare crossbow banged against her hip. She was going to need some sort of padding or something, or move it to a different spot on her body. But one thing Emma certainly wasn’t going to do was complain about it.

Not in front of Sophia, and hopefully not ever. She was a badass now, someone who stood far, far above the stupid, insipid divide of heroes and villains, someone who could do what was necessary, and make the hard choices that were needed to keep the flocks in line and fat and happy. She certainly wasn’t going to bitch and whine like some sniveling little girl.

The Merchants weren’t really the kind of people that Emma had thought about hunting, but she supposed it was a good place to start. They weren’t much. Just another flash in the pan group, led by some guy with half an ounce of charisma or force, that would fall apart as soon as he stumbled. And maybe Emma would be the one to provide the rock. That was a nice thought.

Actually, now that Emma was a cape, there were nothing but nice thoughts. The power flowing through Emma’s body meant that there was so much that she could do. And with how her power let her sneak around, it was far, far more useful then some muscle-bound iditio like Glory Girl, who couldn’t solve a problem she couldn’t punch.

Nope, it was going to be Emma and Sophia, doing what needed to be done to make the city good. Shadow Stalker and, well, one of these days Emma was going to find a name she liked. A couple of ideas had already come to her, but nothing that really clicked for longer than a day or so.

But Emma wouldn’t need a name until she started dangling thugs and crooks off of rooftops, making them swear to her to tell the truth. And she had learned from Sophia’s mistakes, and wouldn’t be doing that until she had a lot more upper arm strength.

While the twitchy, drawn-out loser right underneath her didn’t need to know anything, beyond that a shadow had beaten up his friends and was asking him questions. God, he really was pathetic, wasn’t he? Needle marks all up his arms, unwashed hair and, Emma sniffed, probably an unwashed body, though the entire block stunk so much it was hard to tell.

Well, he should still be aware enough to tell Emma what she wanted to know after he watched her break his friend’s arm in front of her. And from him, to his drug dealer. And from that guy, on, on, on up the chain, all the way to the top. Emma didn’t see herself as having a bit of trouble with any of it, especially if Sophia could find some free time to help out and have some fun with her.

And speaking of fun… the idea came to Emma as she watched the druggies mill around underneath her. Maybe she could liberate some product from the dealer. A little bit of sneaking, and an anonymous call to the police, and that could pretty much be the end of that oversized slut Taylor.

Underneath her mask, Emma smiled. Yep, everything was coming up her tonight. And they were going to keep on turning up good.

What other result was possible?

***

I took a deep breath in and out. A two-girl show was going to be new for me. Well, not new new. Lisa and I had practiced this beforehand! But this was still going to be the first night we did this in front of a paying audience. I really hoped things didn’t go sideways.

“And tonight only,” the announcer said from the overhead, “the lovely girls, Tawnee and Sara, teaming up to give a one-of-a-kind show!”

Lisa gave me a smile and started strutting out onto the stage. I was right next to her, making sure not to swing my hips as much as I normally did. The catwalk wasn’t that wide, not with Lisa right next to me also showing off her body. One of us knocking the other off the stage and into the crowd sure would get people talking about our show, but there was such a thing as bad publicity.

Lisa and I were both wearing cheerleader costumes. Mine was in a bright red and white, while Lisa was wearing green and black. We had shown them off to Brian yesterday, and he had made the right choice in saying that his girlfriend obviously looked better than any other girl in the city. I was a bit curious what some other people would say.

As we reached the end of the catwalk, my heart started to beat faster. Oh boy. Oh boy, this was it. Lisa and I were going to start dancing and looking sexy in a space designed for one girl. And we were going to either look good or we were going to look awful.

I looked up as Lisa grabbed my shoulder. There was a big, sultry smile on her face that was sent my heart beating faster. The scent of beer and perfume that also washed over me was a lot less enjoyable, but what the hell. It was Lisa. I had to take what I could get.

And what she gave me was a kiss. My eyebrows shot up as she pressed her mouth against mine, her tongue playing against my lips. This wasn’t in the plan, but was there ever a bad time to get kissed by a pretty girl like Lisa?

The crowd sure didn’t think so. They went nuts as I started to kiss back. It wasn’t a very long kiss, not like what we could get up to sometimes. But it was still long enough. It banished all of my worries, and by the time Lisa pulled away, I was smiling right back at her.

The music started playing, the intro beats to the song we’d be dancing. I slapped Lisa on the shoulder and gave her a grin. She smiled back at me and then we both smiled at the audience. It was time to get going.

And it was going a lot better than I had thought it would. Lisa and I were moving pretty much in perfect synch with each other, bending and swaying and rubbing against each other as we danced around the pole. The benefits of having a partner who was almost physic, I supposed. And, of course, there were the small bugs I had put on Lisa’s clothing, so that even when I wasn’t looking at her, I had an idea of where her arms and legs were going to be.

We both leaned forward and pushed our butts against the pole, facing away from each other and letting the crowd look down our tops and see how much cleavage we were showing off and how much it was bouncing around. And, of course, it felt kind of nice to be rubbing against the pole. I was getting wet, and feeling something grinding against my pussy was just what I needed to add a little spark of personal enjoyment to the dance.

“Having fun yet?” I whispered to Lisa through a smile as we pulled off our cheerleader tops and tossed them behind us, making sure to have them land on the catwalk.

“Almost as much as they are,” Lisa said, giving a wave to the crowd before she turned towards me. We ground against each other for a minute or two, our boobs and bodies pressed against each other. It felt nice, especially when Lisa’s thigh slipped between my legs to rub at my pussy through the skirt. “Kind of hoping nobody hires us afterwards,” she said, giving me a genuine smile. “I can have you all to myself.”

“As if you could ever be on top,” I said, giving Lisa’s ass a slap as we turned back to look at the crowd. They had quite enjoyed the girl on girl grinding. “On three. One, two, three.”

Lisa and I both took a deep breath and flexed our shoulders in just the right way. And sure enough the thin, tight white bikini tops we were wearing strained and snapped, the material just not up to being able to take the pressure. Man, Lisa had to be on a growth spurt if she had titties big enough to do that. Not many girls here could.

But it always got a nice reaction from the crowd. And there was an even better round of applause now that two lesbian girls were doing it while still feeling each other up. Lisa and I shook our boobies back and forth, making sure that everyone could get a nice long look.

The music changed a bit, becoming slower-paced. And our dancing changed to reflect that. There was a lot more groping of each other now, especially since we were both down to only our skirts and thin, high-cut thongs. Not that I was whining about the chance to feel Lisa up. My best friend had such an amazing body, and it was great to let my hands wander all over her.

And she was returning the favor. And the crowd loved it. There were more bills on the stage already than I had seen at the end of some performances, and we weren’t nearly done yet. I was taking care not to kick any of them back into the crowd. I didn’t need the money, not with the Undersiders, but it would still raise questions. And there was always the possibility of tripping on a bill and falling. Although I was sure that the crowd would love it if I landed in their laps.

“You look so hot right now, Taylor,” Lisa said, as we faced each other again. “Someone’s going to get really lucky tonight.”

“You’re looking pretty worked up yourself, Lisa,” I replied. “It’s a good look on you.”

The two of us were kind of separated by the dancing pole in the center of the stage. But only kind of. Combined, our boobs were big enough to completely wrap around the pole and brush against each other as we gave it a titjob. It felt nice to have my nipples digging into Lisa’s boobs. And it felt pretty nice in return, her hard little points rubbing against my sensitive skin.

Up and down, up and down we went, pressing against the pole. Normally we weren’t quite so blatant about pretending that this was a replacement dick, but oh well. I was sure every guy in the audience was imagining that it was his cock in between our boobs right now. And I figured there were fifty-fifty odds that it would actually happen, and somebody would shell out the cash for the both of us.

We went down a bit more on ever repetition, and didn’t go up quite so high. Pretty soon, we were both kneeling on the floor, the pole still wrapped in between our boobs. Then we both looked at the audience and smiled, giving them everything we had.

I couldn’t actually see the crowd, with all the lights that were playing over the two of us. But I could feel and I could certainly hear them. And now it was time to give them something else to cheer about.

We hadn’t gotten rid of the cheerleader skirts yet. But given how tiny they were, really, they were just oversized belts. They certainly weren’t hiding anything. That was the job of the thongs we both wore. And it was time for them to go. And, just like with everything else, we were going to have to put on a show as we got rid of them.

Still smiling and putting on a show for the audience, we reached down to each other’s hips, and started tugging. I could feel the knots coming undone underneath my fingers, and I could feel Lisa doing the same to me.

And then the thongs fell off of both of us. And we were left, completely naked in front of the crowd. But they hadn’t gotten a good look at our fully naked bodies yet. Time to change that. Because these skirts were not doing anything to protect our mutual modesty. Modestys. Modesties. Whatever.

We sprang back to our feet and started doing some more sloppy lesbian makeouts. It felt nice to kiss Lisa. Well, it felt nice to kiss any girl and most guys, but Lisa was extra special, since she was so important to me. We ran our hands over each other, sometimes drawing really close to each other so we could whisper to each other and sometimes drawing apart so the most men possible could see our bodies as we showed them off.

We weren’t groping each other as much as we would have been if we were alone and I was this horny. Touching Lisa felt great, but we had to remember where we were. We needed to be showing off for the crowd, letting them see every detail of the slutty teenage cheerleading strippers that were dancing around for their enjoyment.

And they were really enjoying what we were doing. I could feel the cheering and laughter and cat-calls from the crowd thudding inside of my chest cavity. I wondered if there was going to be a fist-fight over who actually got to end up on our cards for after the dance. Well, that was security’s problem, not mine.

I gasped as Lisa’s hand ran up my leg. I looked at her and blinked as her fingers pressed against my inside thigh. And then she was rubbing against my actual pussy. My wet pussy. And then she was inside my pussy.

My legs quivered, and I gasped, feeling Lisa’s fingers spreading me out. I was wet, and she was making sure I quickly got a lot wetter. I shivered, my inner walls squeezing down around her as she stroked my insides. It felt good. It felt really good.

And lots of other people agreed. There was a ton of cheering as the crowd watched, and I felt a bill brush my leg as someone threw it onto the stage. Well, that was helping to make it worth it.

I smiled at Lisa, and she smiled back as she curled her fingers inside of me. It was a struggle to keep myself upright and not have my legs buckle right then and there. I was going to have to pay her back for this, somehow. I wasn’t sure how, but I would.

I was starting to feel a bit wiped out. A lot wiped out, actually. This was a strenuous job, and we had been dancing for a long time. Luckily, we were coming right up on the end. We just had the finisher left to do.

Lisa’s fingers slid out of me, and she smirked at me as she waved her dripping fingers, with webs of arousal connecting the digits in front of me. Then she spun around as I did the same, ending up back to back. We both sank down to our knees, and then I grabbed my right thigh.

And I lifted it up and up and up. Until my wet, dripping pussy was on full display to the first few rows of people. And Lisa was doing the exact same thing, showing off herself to the crowd. We smiled at the crowd as we more or less matched each other’s movements.

I could feel arousal forming and dripping off of me, falling down to the ground. It was kind of hot, really. I was certainly hot, because this kind of thing was pretty damn exhausting. Some water would really hit the spot right now.

“And that’s all folks,” the DJ said as the music stopped and the lights held firm on our bodies. I relaxed, letting my foot hit the stage with a clunk. “Give a big hand to our two lovely ladies, Tawnee and Sara!”

The applause and cheering was so strong that it was like a hurricane smashing into me. This was supposed to be the end of it, when we started gathering up the cash that littered the stage. But it wasn’t quite over yet. I smiled at the crowd as Lisa leaned forward, reaching out to grab a ten-dollar bill.

I reached down and got a great double handful of Lisa’s butt. I squeezed down, feeling the muscle and the fat moving around underneath my hands. I squeezed down tight, and was barely able to stop myself from giving her a slap.

I was probably the only one who could hear the squeaking sound Lisa made as I grabbed at her. But that was enough. And I certainly wasn’t the only one who had seen me grabbing at her. There was another wave of hooting and cheering as I let go of Lisa’s butt and gave a bow to the audience.

Five minutes later, I had just about drained a bottle of water and was laying slumped in a chair, a robe loosely wrapped around my body. My skin was still glistening from the very quick shower, and there was a towel wrapped around my hair. Lisa was sitting right next to me. She hadn’t even bothered to tie her robe shut, and I could see every inch of her front. Especially the arousal that was glimmering on her thighs.

“That was a nice show,” Lisa said, taking a swing from her own bottle. “Though I think you left fingerprints in my ass.”

I was thinking of how to respond to that when Ems, one of the dancers, stuck her head into the communal dressing room. Her real name was Emily, and her stage name was Emerald, so everyone just called her Ems. She smiled at us and tossed Lisa a piece of paper.

“Nice work you two,” she said. “I could hear the cheering from in here. And there’s a group request for the both of you.” Lisa and I glanced at each other. “With costume requests.”

I looked over Lisa’s shoulder as she unrolled the paper. Bunny girls, huh? That was a pretty common request, and I wondered which of the club’s costumes I should wear. Huh, eight people? I wondered if they were all a group, or if they had pooled their money together to afford the two of us.

Oh, and we were going to pick up some drinks before we went up to serve to the group. I had a feeling that these wouldn’t be the first bits of booze that these guys had downed. I hoped that they wouldn’t be so drunk already that they wouldn’t be able to do anything to us. I was horny, and I wanted a hard dick inside of me. Also, getting vomit on me was never fun.

“Duty never ends,” Lisa said, standing up and letting the robe fall of her body. “Come on, Tay. What do you want to wear?”

Five minutes later, Lisa and I were tromping up the stairs to the largest room for rent. I had been there before, with Lisa, in fact. As part of that superhero orgy. Luckily, I was sure that this group would be a lot less stressful than sucking and fucking some people I had beaten up previously while in costume.

I was behind Lisa, which, I had to admit, was the place to be. Especially since I was several steps behind her, and could get a great look at her butt. We were both carefully carrying trays of drinks, but our costumes weren’t identical. Lisa was wearing a black, strapless corset with matching garters, thigh-highs and a g-string. And, of course, a set of white bunny ears and a tailplug that stuck out from behind her. Her ass was on full display, and if we weren’t both carrying trays, I’d have grabbed it again. And there weren’t any signs of how I had grabbed it before, thank you very much.

I was wearing a white, strapless full leotard that clung to my body pretty tightly. It really was designed for a girl a bit less… blessed than I was. I hoped I didn’t end up tearing it. There was a cutout right in the crotch, showing off that I was wet and that I was open for easy access. There wasn’t as much cleavage to the leotard as you might have thought, but it was clinging so tightly to my boobs that I doubted anyone was going to whine about having a thin, semi-transparent layer of white over my tits. Oh yes, and there were some fishnet hose and a black tailplug and earband completing the set.

Yep, the two of us looked hot. I was sure that the crowd upstairs would love us. And hopefully they’d be able to fuck us as well.

Lisa knocked on the door and didn’t actually wait for an answer before stepping inside. I was right behind her and almost slammed into her as she stopped for a few seconds as she looked over the inside. I gave her ankle a kick, and she kept on moving.

I could see why she had stopped. It was a group of seven men and one woman. All of them Asian. Lisa kept on walking into the room and I followed, swinging the door shut behind us. We both gave the group a bit smile, looking as happy and glad to be here as we possibly could.

“Hello, lady and gentlemen,” I said, giving as much of a bow as I could while still keeping the tray balanced. “Sara and I are both here to see to your every need for the night. Would you care to have a drink first, or move on to other matters?”

They wanted drinks. One of the bigger guys rumbled something in heavily-accented English that Lisa was still able to decipher. And then the rest of the orders came pouring in, and the two of us were kept pretty busy pouring and mixing and serving. Luckily, the bartender had been kind enough to include a cheat sheet of what the drink orders were actually made out of, so we were able to give the people what they wanted.

And they wanted us a lot more than they really wanted the drinks. I shivered as the lady started to grope me. It was pretty obvious that she was the most interesting person here. For one, she was beautiful enough that she could easily have gotten a spot downstairs. For another, she was wearing a really pretty looking… shit, what were they called? Those Chinese dresses. China…gasm. Hell no, that wasn’t it. Whatever it was called, the green and black and white looked nice on her, and hugged her figure really well.

Most of the rest of the men followed her lead, and Lisa and I were quickly getting groped all over as we served the drinks. They all spoke English, and the two of us responded as best as we could as we tried to keep the drink orders straight inside of our heads and as hands wandered over our bodies. The last wasn’t a bad thing, but it could easily be a distracting thing.

From time to time, we got pulled down into the men’s laps, and could feel their hard-ons pressing against us. Well, I knew how to handle that. So did Lisa. Give them a bit of a grind, and let them feel our butts wiggling against their erections. Then it was time to stand up and keep on giving everyone what they wanted.

I was quite surprised when the lady pulled me down into her lap. Not because she was touching and groping me. It would take quite a lot for me to be surprised when a girl touched me. But what was surprising was the erection I felt pressing against my butt. It felt like a big one, too.

I was just about to pull away from the woman and keep on working when she said something in Chinese or Japanese or something. It sounded like a question, and there was a quick babble of responses from the men. I twisted around to look at the woman, pushing back and forth against her dick automatically.

“No more drinks,” she said, her hands coming up to pull at the cups of my leotard and letting my boobs pop out. She had a noticeable accent, but one I could fully understand. “It’s time for you to serve.”

“Sure thing,” I said, pushing back against her as I glanced over at Lisa. She gave me a small nod as her g-string vanished into some guy’s pocket. “Anything you want.”

“That is the right attitude to take,” she said with a chuckle, her hands playing with my big boobs, sinking in and massaging them. It felt nice, and I could feel arousal starting to leak out of me as she played with my tits. “You can call me Mistress, or Fu.”

“Can I call you Mistress Fu, or is that not allowed?” I said with a smirk (nowhere near as good as Lisa’s smirks, admittedly.)

Fu chuckled and ran her fingertips over my lips. The tip of my tongue flashed out and licked at them.

“That is allowable,” she said. “Are you going to be a good bunny slut for me, or am I going to have to punish you?” I could feel her breath on my cheek as I wiggled around on her lap. “Either one is fine by me.”

“If you’re into that kind of thing, you should have paid for access to the bondage closet,” I said, dragging my hips back and forth and rubbing against her cock. Her dress felt kind of thin, and I wondered if she was going to actually fuck me through it. “But if you just want all of me-.”

“You talk too much,” Fu said, placing her fingers inside of my mouth and drawing my tongue out. That was the first time I had been told that in a couple of years. “Surely a whore like you has a better use for her lips.”

She let go of my tongue, and I kissed her. She was a good kisser. And she was good with her hands, too. Her palms were on the inside of my thighs, and her fingers were playing with my pussy lips, drawing them apart and letting a lot of arousal flow out of me and onto her and the chair.

My bugs could tell that Lisa was already getting double-teamed. There was a guy in front of her and a guy behind her, both of them fucking and using my best friend. Their hands and lips were running over as much of Lisa’s body as they could reach, touching and stroking her and already leaving some hickeys on her. And four of the other men were surrounding her, stroking their cocks as they watched. The last, and biggest, was still sitting in his chair, drinking and watching the entire room.

Fu and I kissed for a while before finally separating. It was still so nice to kiss her, and her tongue and mine were twining against each other. And the entire time, she was playing with my pussy. God, she was getting me horny. I hoped she knew how to use that dick as well as her hands and mouth. Because I needed something inside of me.

“Stand up,” Fu said, slowly drawing her hands away from my body.

I did so, and leaned forward on my heels a bit, to show off my ass as best as I could. Looking over my shoulder, I could see Fu disengaging the tabs on her dress and sliding out of it.

My, she looked good. Her boobs were very nice. Not as big as mine, but who’s were? I could see myself having quite a bit of fun holding onto them and massaging them. And the rest of her body was quite enjoyable to look at. Not perfectly formed, of course, but she still had nice clean lines to her limbs and body.

And there was her dick, of course. It wasn’t the biggest dick I had ever seen. That I had even seen today, since Brian and I had spent some time together before I had headed off to work. But it was still big. And right now, I wanted a cock of any kind inside of me.

Fu stood up, completely naked. She put a hand on the small of my back and drove me forward, bringing me down onto one of the large, circular beds that took up the center of the room. She sat down on the edge of it, twisting her body to look at me.

I didn’t need to be told what to do. I rolled over and straddled Fu’s body. Then I started to sink down, resting my hands on her shoulders. I could feel her cock brushing against my pussy, and I loved the shiver that ran through her as she felt my wet, hot folds. And I kept on sinking down and down and down, not stopping until she was inside of me.

And it felt good. But not as good as I wanted it to feel. I wanted to cum. And I was sure that this lady was going to give me exactly what I wanted.

“Ever been with a transwoman before?” Fu asked, grabbing onto my hips and bringing me the rest of the way down. I moaned. God, dick felt so good.

“Y-yeah,” I gasped. “Mistress.” I started to rise up and down, bobbing up and down along her shaft. “She was Asian, too.”

“Then you know how good we can make you feel,” Fu said, her hands moving up from my hips to my boobs.

Yeah, right. As if I could only get off to transwomen. But that was surely the wrong thing to say right now. So I shut up and kept on bobbing up and down along Fu’s cock, feeling her hard shaft stretching me out, making me feel really good.

I looked out over the room as I felt Fu’s soft boobs and hard nipples pressing against my back. I put on a really slutty expression as I moved up and down along the woman’s cock. I didn’t do much with my hands, since Fu was already moving all over my body, from my face to my thighs.

I realized that the last man was looking at the two of us. He had a pretty scowly look on his face, and I wasn’t sure if that was because he was actually upset over something, or because that was how he always looked. Well, I could give him something smile about.

And being watched was pretty fun, anyway. It was nice to show myself off, to let others see my body and think about what they would like to do with it. It added a nice thrill of arousal to what I was already feeling, as I slid up and down along the cock inside of me.

I started moaning like, well, a whore. And I was feeling pretty good as I got fucked. Fu’s cock felt good inside of me, scratching an itch that had been growing inside of me for so long. And Lisa was feeling just as good, I could tell, as she got fucked and used by the small mob of men. She was rocking back and forth as she got fucked, and I could hear the lewd sounds coming from her as she got her pussy and her mouth stuffed with cock.

My gaze turned back to the man, and I put on a bit of a show for him. If Fu was playing with my boobs, then I was stroking the insides of my thighs, showing off how nice and firm they were. If Fu was touching my face, I was squeezing my titties, tweaking my nipples and letting my fingers dig deep into them.

It felt good, and so did the way I was still getting fucked, rising up and down along the cock inside of me. In fact, I was going to cum. I was going to cum really soon.

I moaned as I came, my pussy squeezing down around Fu’s cock. The pleasure felt amazing as it washed through me, filling me up. It wasn’t enough, I could tell even as I came. I was still horny, and I was still going to get my satisfaction. But it helped. And it sure did feel good.

And it felt pretty good for Fu as well. My eyes went wide as her dick pulsed inside of me, and she started to cum. Damn, I hadn’t expected for her to be such a quick shot! My pussy was suddenly flooded with semen, and I twitched around, moaning as I felt hot cum covering my insides.

I slumped backwards, as Fu kept on touching me. I smiled at her, and we kissed each other quickly. Her hands were still moving over my body, and I shivered, wondering if she was going to devote the time and attention to my breasts that she would need to get the milk out of them. I had milked myself just after lunch, but I was so productive that by now I could still tell that there was some white, warm milk building up inside of my titties.

“That felt good,” Fu said, thoroughly groping me. “But now you’ve got someone else to take care of.” My gaze went over to the last, and biggest, man, still sitting in the corner nursing his drink. He gave me a nod. “And you’d better do a good job, slut.”

“Yes, Mistress Fu,” I said. I ran a hand along the side of her face. “If you ever need my attentions, just let me know.”

Rather then walking over to the man, I decided to add a little bit extra. I slid off of Fu’s cock and went down to my knees. Then I started crawling over to him, wiggling my hips as I went. I was sure that Fu loved seeing my pussy drooling her cum as I went. And the kind of guys who would fork over this much money to, well, whores would love seeing one of them come crawling over to him.

Man, he looked even bigger up close. Some of that was because of my position, but still. This guy was big. I wondered where the hell he bought his t-shirts. And why he bothered wearing them. He seemed muscular enough that he could easily pull a shirt ripping trick, the masculine equivalent of the bra-snapping Lisa and I had done half an hour ago.

I looked up at the man’s face, and then at his crotch. Yep, this look of anger was permanent, no matter what he was actually feeling. Or else I was in for one hell of a round of hate sex with a guy I had never met before. Either way, he was paying for a lot more than just a show.

I undid his belt and pants, and was smacked in the face with a huge fucking cock. Holy shit, this guy was even bigger than Brian was. In several different ways, actually. He was big. Oh, and as if there was any doubt, he wasn’t Jewish. I swallowed a bit, before I reached up and wrapped my hands around the base. Okay, Taylor you can do this. And for once, my overly-wide mouth was going to prove to be a good thing.

I started out by licking him all over, sucking on the tip, all the various tricks and stuff that I had learned while working here. But that was obviously not what this guy needed. So I bit the bullet, and opened my mouth as wide as I could. And then, slowly, I started to sink down the man’s bitch-breaker. And unless this guy wasn’t the kind of man I thought he was, I knew just what bitch would be getting broken. Maybe me and Lisa at the same time.

I slowly sank down the man’s cock, feeling it pushing deeper and deeper into my mouth. It was thick. I had to take it slow and steady, and take a lot, and I mean a lot of care to make sure that I didn’t go too fast. But I was managing it. Bit by bit, I was slowly sinking down, down, down along it.

I didn’t stop when the man’s cock started to enter my throat. I just kept on going, feeling my throat starting to bulge as the man’s thick cock filled my neck. I couldn’t breathe around it, but I had taken a deep breath beforehand, so I hoped I would be able to cope. It sure would suck if I had to yank my head off of his dick, but it sure beat the alternative.

I rested a hand on the base of my throat as I took the man, and wasn’t all that surprised to feel the bulge traveling all the way down my throat and into my torso. But then, thankfully, I reached the base, as far down as it was possible to go. Fuck, I was stuffed with cock. And I was kind of turned on from getting the chance to tend to such a huge dick. What was it going to feel like between my tits, or inside my lower holes? I sure hoped I got the chance to find out.

And now I slowly started to go backwards, sliding along the shaft, inch by inch. My eyes crossed as I looked down at the thick rod appearing in front of me. It was slick and shiny with saliva. That was nice to see, but what was a whole lot nicer was when his cock slid out of my throat and I could breathe again. My shoulders rose and fell as I licked and sucked at his dick.

Normally, I would have said something, something flirty and slutty to get him in the right mood. But he was so hard already, and, frankly, didn’t seem like the kind of guy who had a lot of time for small talk. So I just kept on sucking his dick.

Up and down, up and down, never stopping as I alternated between deepthroating him, licking up and down his shaft and bobbing back and forth with him just filling my mouth. I was giving him all kinds of service, and I could feel how hard he was. It was like an iron bar.

Down below, I was tending to my own arousal, rubbing at my cum-filled folds. It felt nice, though, as always, an actual dick would be even better. Lucky Lisa, over there getting gangbanged by a whole bunch of men. The bugs I had on her and watching her could tell how often she was cumming. Not as often as the men pumping their semen into and on her, but she was still getting to have a good time.

As I tended to his cock, the man reached up and grabbed his t-shirt. I glanced up at him as he pulled it off and tossed it to one side. My eyes went wide as I recognized the dragon tattoos all over his torso. Oh shit, this was Lung.

He looked down at me, his eyes narrowed and calm and empty. I glanced down and started moving up and down his cock again. Was this what Lisa had found out when she had come into the room? And she couldn’t have found a way to warn me? Ugh.

I kept on tending to Lung’s cock on automatic, wondering if I should be doing anything here. Did he know who I was? Or who Lisa was? Or was this just him showing off by coming to a strip club that paid protection money to the Empire and fucking the whores there?

“Ride me,” Lung said. His voice was a hell of a lot more recognizable then the last time I had heard him talk, roaring with rage as Bitch’s dogs worked him over.

I didn’t hesitate, pulling my mouth off of him and climbing up onto his lap. I hovered above him, one hand wrapped around his cock as I pressed the tip against my pussy. I took a deep breath, and then started to sink down, impaling myself on his huge cock. He felt a whole hell of a lot bigger inside of my pussy then he had in my mouth. And would probably feel even bigger if he used my ass.

Luckily, I knew how to handle big dicks, thanks to all the times Brian and I had sex. I rubbed myself back and forth against his dick, getting him all wet and ready with the arousal that was still leaking from me. And then I started to sink down.

Down and down and down. It was a slow, steady motion, and I had to reach over and grab onto Lung’s shoulders as I went. The muscle underneath his skin was like a slab of granite, and he wasn’t even flexing. And he was so big inside of me. I gasped and shivered and still kept on going down, feeling him fill me up.

Lung didn’t do or say a thing. He just watched me as I slowly impaled myself on his cock. I bit my lip, trying not to whimper as I felt him stretching me out. It felt good, but it also felt intense. Really, really intense.

I could still feel my orgasm rising up inside of me as I sank down along Lung. My fat nipples were stiff, occasionally brushing against his own chest as I went further and further down, feeling myself get filled up so much. Part of me was shocked that there wasn’t a bulge in my stomach from where he was.

I glanced over at Lisa as I went down. Yep, she was having a good time. I was pretty certain that all six of the men fucking her had cum in or on her at least once. She looked like a mess, but she was still taking care of them all, and occasionally pausing to down another drink.

Fu was moving quietly enough that it would have been a surprise for her to grab my breasts from behind if my bugs hadn’t told me she was coming up behind me. But I still shivered and smiled as her hands started to work me over, squeezing my titties and rubbing my nipples. It wasn’t exactly the best way possible to milk me, but it still felt nice as she worked me over.

Fu said something to Lung in some Asian language again, that I didn’t have a hope of following. I could still tell what the gist of it was, as Lung nodded and started barking out orders.

It was more of a wrench than I had realized, to get pulled off of Lung’s cock. I still had trouble walking over to the nearest bed, though, with how stretched I was feeling. Damn, he was big. All in all, I had to say that I was glad that he hadn’t used my ass. I’d have needed to get carried out of the room.

Heck, that still might happen, now that I was about to take part in a gangbang instead of an orgy. Three of the ABB goons had split off to me, while the other three stayed with Lisa. And Fu was sitting down on Lung’s lap. I dismissed those two, focusing instead on how my best friend and I were about to get fucked.

It had been a while since I had properly gotten gangbanged. But it was like riding a bike. And I’m sure that if I shared that thought with Lisa, she’d be making some joke about how many people had already ridden me.

Lisa and I were fucked in pretty much identical positions. We were both on our knees, straddling a man who was inside out pussies. There was another man behind the two of us, his cock brushing against our asses. And a third in front, rubbing a cock against our faces. A nice, classic gangbang setup, so all three of our holes would get stuffed with cock and filled with cum. It was pretty much perfect.

I glanced over at Lisa as the men started to thrust into us. She was looking at me too. She winked and gave me a smile before wrapping her lips around the cock in front of her.

The men fucking me weren’t moving in synch. When one was thrusting into my ass, another was buried inside of my pussy, and the third was drawing his cock back out of my mouth. It meant that I was really jolting all around, back and forth, and my titties were shaking a lot as I was fucked. And I really didn’t care, not since it made me feel so good. And I was feeling really good. I was aiming for three orgasms before these guys got done using me.

I smiled as I rocked back and forth against the men. God, cock felt so good inside of me. Going so deep, filling me up so much, making me feel so good. Why hadn’t I let myself get fucked before I had started working here? If I had known how nice a good, hard cock felt, plunging deep inside of my slutty pussy or my whorish ass I’d have gotten stuffed with dick a long, long time before.

I moaned around the cock that was fucking my face. He wasn’t going nearly as deeply as his boss was, but he was still filling me up quite nicely.

I could tell that now that Lung had gotten hard, he wasn’t sitting it out again. From time to time, I could see Fu down on the floor, her head bobbing up and down as she sucked Lung’s monstrously large cock. Well, I wished her good luck. She seemed to be moving faster than I had, so I supposed that she had a lot more experience with sucking Lung’s dick.

Even as I watched, Lung grabbed Fu’s long, black, shining hair and pulled her off of his dick. Then he picked her up, barely even straining and threw her onto the bed Lisa and I were on. I wondered if he was using his parahuman strength to manage that, or if he really was that buff. Or if there was a distinction between the two for him.

At any rate, he climbed on after her, and started fucking Fu. And now all three of the women in the room were taking cock. And I hoped that Lisa and Fu were enjoying themselves as much as I was. Because I was having a great time, and my orgasm was rising inside of me, getting closer and closer to the surface as the ABB gangbangers gangbanged me. In and out, in and out, over and over again, filling me up, fucking me like a bitch, making me feel so good.

And, of course, they were groping me as well. Their hands were sinking into my boobs, squeezing and molesting me. They weren’t doing the steady motions that would actually get me to produce milk, especially since I wasn’t that full, but it still felt nice. So did the way they were groping my butt, too, obviously. That was mostly the guy behind me, squeezing my firm cheeks and occasionally slapping them. Every time that happened, a thrill went through me. I wasn’t super huge on getting spanked, but it still did feel nice.

And there was Lisa, too. Getting fucked right next to my best friend was always a good thing. I could see her out of the corner of my eye, and she looked like she was having a really nice time. She was smiling as much as she could as she sucked on the cock of the man in front of her. And she was deepthroating him, I could see. The bulge that pushed down her neck every other second was pretty obvious, once I looked for it.

“Come on boys,” I said, pulling my mouth off of the cock I was sucking right now. “Is that all you’ve got?” I swung my hips from side to side, moaning as I felt them shift around inside of me. “You’ve got the city’s two biggest whores right here.” Lisa nodded as she sucked on the cock in front of her. “Treat us the way we deserve.”

There was a muttered wave of laughter coming from the half dozen men fucking the two of us. Then the man in front of me grabbed the sides of my head and really rubbed his cock against my face, smearing my face and making my makeup run with saliva and precum. I had intentionally worn makeup that could easily get smeared, precisely for something like this. People liked seeing it get all runny after they got down using me. Made them feel big and powerful and important. And I aimed to please.

Then he jammed his cock back into my mouth. I sighed as I was filled up again. God, getting fucked felt so great. I rocked back and forth along the dicks filling my lower holes, feeling them stretching me out and making me feel so wonderful.

Obviously, I could cum from getting fucked in my pussy. And I could cum from getting fucked in my ass, though that took a bit more work. But getting fucked in my pussy and my ass at the same time? That was really something special. I loved the feeling, I loved how I could feel the dicks filling me up on the inside. And I knew that they would love how much tighter I would get when both of my holes were being stuffed with cock. Brian had mentioned that once, when he was inside of my cunt and Lisa was fucking my ass with a strap-on.

Turning my head a bit, I could see that Lung and Fu were going at it. Man, I wondered how full she was feeling, since I could tell that Lung was driving every single inch of his cock into her ass. Pretty good, at a guess, given how stiff her cock was. But man, he really was setting a pretty fast pace. Fu’s tits were shaking all over the place, as much as mine did when I was getting energetically screwed. Who would have thought that the brutal dragon-man of a gang leader wouldn’t have been a gentle lover? What a surprise.

I supposed that Lung really was just here to show off, and not because he knew that Lisa and I were in the Undersiders. And since he wouldn’t find out unless Lisa or I said something really stupid, I decided to just relax and enjoy myself as much as I could. After all, why not? Sex sure did feel good.

It felt so good that I was going to cum soon. I was going to cum really soon as I got fucked and used and made to feel so good by the men inside of me. I moaned around the cock in my mouth as I slid back and forth along the dicks inside of me, stretching me out and making me feel like a complete and utter slut.

I chanted ‘yes’ over and over again as I came, although Lisa and I were probably the only ones who could tell what I was saying. And the only ones who would care. It felt so good to cum, as my pussy and my ass squeezed down tightly around the shafts moving in and out of me. It felt so, so good, and I shivered, feeling the pleasure rushing through me like a tidal wave, scouring away everything in its path and leaving behind a nice, wonderful, happy sensation.

And, of course, I was still getting fucked by the men. They were still pounding in and out of me, their cocks making me feel wonderful as I got used, over and over again. Just like how Lisa was being used. I glanced over at her, just in time to see her close her eyes and start to shake as she came. It was a lovely sight, watching my best friend cum.

“What the hell?” The man filling my pussy said. “Is this… milk?”

I looked down as much as I could while still sucking cock. Yep, that sure looked like milk on his chest. Heh, guess some must of have leaked out while I was cumming. That sort of thing seemed to be happening more and more often over the past few weeks. I was pretty sure that didn’t happen normally, but I wasn’t lactating in a normal manner, as my flat belly showed. Just another lovely little extra from Nurture.

“Maybe the farm needs a milk cow,” the man behind me said, his voice a bit labored as he thrust in and out of my ass.

If it hadn’t been for my bugs, I wouldn’t have caught the shake of the head and the glare that one of the other men sent his way. I wondered what that was about, though I could kind of guess some of it. Well, if they thought they could get me and Lisa out of here, they were in for one hell of a surprise. Even with Lung here. Especially since I had already taken the liberty of introducing a few of my nastier bugs into their hair as soon as I realized they were ABB. No sense in taking stupid risks, after all.

But it seemed that they weren’t interested in doing anything more than just fucking Lisa and I. And Lung was still fucking Fu, setting a fast and rough enough pace that I was just as glad someone who wasn’t my friend had to deal with it. I wondered if Fu had as much experience taking it in the ass as I did. But wasn’t there supposed to be something in guys that made anal feel better? And since Fu still had her cock, I was betting that, whatever it was (a potato, my brain kept on insisting) was probably still there too, if it could even be removed.

Well, so long as she was having a good time. And I was having a good time. And Lisa was having a good time. And all seven of the men here were having a good time. So it was good for everyone involved.

Though I wasn’t sure how much longer everyone was going to last. Sure, the six guys using Lisa and I had already cum once before in Lisa. But how long were they going to last a second time, as they used me and my friend? Well, long enough with any luck. I was close enough to another orgasm that I was pretty sure that if they just lasted a bit longer, feeling them cum in and on me would be enough to push me over the edge.

I rocked back and forth, feeling them pounding in and out of me, over and over again. I did my best to push them along, being as lewd and as slutty as I possibly could as they fucked me. I made gagging sounds as I got my face fucked by the man in front of me, and squeeze down tightly around the two inside my pussy and my ass. Just a little bit more, I was so fucking close… I just needed a bit more.

I wasn’t quite there yet when they started to cum. But just like I had hoped, feeling them cumming inside of me pushed me over the edge. I moaned around the cock in my mouth as I felt the two dicks inside my lower holes start to pulse and twitch, scraping against my walls. It felt great. And when the semen started to flow into me, it felt a whole hell of a lot better than that.

I bucked and writhed as I came. I could feel the hot jets of semen landing inside of me, painting me white as I made two men cum. More milk leaked through my leotard as I orgasmed, everything feeling so amazing.

“You little slut,” the man in front of me said. He pulled his cock out of my mouth and started pumping it, staring down at me as his friends made me cum. “You nasty little whore.”

“Yes,” I moaned, staring up at him. “I’m your whore. I’m a nasty cumslut who needs semen!”

And then he started to cum as well, pumping his cum onto my face. I closed my eyes and smiled. It felt so nice. All over my skin, covering both of my cheeks as he came. And he came a lot. Almost as much as the man underneath me, who was filling my pussy and even my womb up with cum. If I wasn’t on the pill, he would have gotten me pregnant.

Next to me, Lisa was getting slathered with cum as well. All three of the men fucking her had decided to cum on, not in her. She was getting pasted in white all over again. It looked good on her, but Lisa was pretty enough that almost anything looked nice on her. It was just that cum added a little something extra, as her butt and her face got three loads of semen spread across them.

On my other side, I could see Fu getting driven face down into the bed, Lung’s huge form still hammering into her. Then he paused and grunted. I could see cum starting to appear above the curve of her ass. And there was a lot of cum. I wondered just how much more there was inside of her, making her feel all nice and full and warm.

The men were pulling away from Lisa and I, and I could tell that they had shot their load, and nothing more was going to be happening from them. A pity, but I supposed that getting two orgasms out of them would have to be enough. And even if it wasn’t, Lisa and I could always take care of each other.

Even Lung seemed to be done, which was a lot more of a surprise. A man as big as him, I really would have thought that he could go for a long, long time. But as he pulled out of Fu, I could see his cock shrinking. Well, that was a pity. It could have been fun for Lisa and I to give him a combined boobjob. And if he came as much the second time as he did the first, then it really would have looked like a bucket full of white paint had been tossed onto our faces.

There was another round of whatever language they all spoke, and all seven men left us alone in the room. Just me, Lisa and Fu. I could feel them tromping down the stairs. Wait, was all the booze we had brought with us gone already? It sure looked like it. Well, if they wanted to go and get drunk, they could go right ahead. I was sure that the three of us could find some fun ways to entertain ourselves.

I looked over at Fu as she reached over and grabbed at me. There was a lot more strength in those arms than I had thought there would be. Not that I was exactly resisting as she tugged me over into her embrace. Lisa picked her head up and looked at me as well, giving me a wink and a smile as I felt myself get pressed up against some soft, wonderful female flesh.

“Hello again, Mistress,” I said as I wiggled around to look at her. She smiled, and kissed me. Not on the face, but on the cheek, right where the biggest glob of semen was. I could feel her tongue licking at my skin, scooping up the cum. “Oh, that’s what you want? Sure thing, ma’am.”

Fu licked the cum off of my face and fed it to me. It was fun and hot, and I could feel myself getting turned on again as we kissed, her tongue poking into my mouth and the two of us working together to get the semen off of her and into me. I made sure not to swallow any of it, even though it was getting harder and harder to manage that. I was feeling pretty full, after all.

Lisa’s face appeared over Fu’s back, and I could feel her arms and hands brushing against my stomach as she held Fu in a hug. And Fu was hugging me as well. I could feel her half-hard cock slowly stiffening as she rubbed against me. Part of that was to get at the cum smeared across my face, but I knew that another part of it was because she was still horny, and her cock would still feel nice inside of either me or Lisa. And I was a good friend, and was quite willing to support Lisa as she got fucked.

I spread my legs, opening myself up as wide as possible for Fu to slide into me if she wanted to. And even though she was obviously horny, I wasn’t sure if she did. She was moving pretty slowly, like there were lead weight attached to her.

“Is everything okay, Mistress?” Lisa asked, as I ran my hands up and down her arms, and feeling the muscle underneath them. “Do you want to use my slutty body?” Lisa reached over and tapped my cheeks, bulging slightly from all the cum that was still in my mouth. “Or take Tawnee for a ride?”

“No, I’m fine,” Fu said. She sighed and looked at me, smiling. “You can swallow now, pet.”

I swallowed, my throat really working to take all of the cum that was flowing down my throat. But I managed it, and then opened my mouth up to show that all of that salty semen had ended up where it should.

“You do seem a bit subdued, Mistress,” I said, hugging her and pressing her firmly against my body, letting her really enjoy what a huge set of tits felt like. My voice was still a bit rough and choked from all the cum I had swallowed. And from how my throat had been fucked so much by Lung and one of his thugs. “You sure you’re all right?”

“Oh, that,” Fu said, waving her hand. “I just don’t know if I’ll ever be able to go back to another man now.” She reached behind herself and gave her ass a shake. “That was really something.”

“There is something nice about having a really huge cock empty you out, isn’t there?” I asked. “Although it can leave you a bit of a mess afterwards.”

“I don’t think your friends are coming back,” Lisa said, sliding off the bed and extending a hand to me and Fu. “And we all need a shower.”

Fu and I both nodded at that. We climbed off of the bed, Fu acting a lot more shaky than I was. Well, she had been fucked a lot harder and she had gotten cum pumped into her ass. And I was sure that Lung had cum a lot.

The three of us started out towards the hallway and the waiting showers. Lisa and I were still wearing our rather stained and used bunny girl costumes, but Fu was completely and utterly naked right now. I could see her cock waving back and forth as she stumbled down towards the stairs. I probably shouldn’t be bringing a customer into the back areas, but oh well! Fu needed a shower. And she was good looking enough that maybe she could pass for a new hire if anyone asked.

“By the way, Mistress Fu,” I said, as we walked with our arms draped over each other, “I’ll give you a blowjob in the shower.” I reached down and rubbed at her dick, feeling it stiffen a bit underneath my hand. “Don’t you know it’s not healthy to have an erection last for too long?”

Fu chuckled, obviously not buying it. Neither did Lisa, judging from the look she shot me. But so what?

“You really are a slut,” Fu said, giving my shoulder a squeeze. “I like that.”

She was right. I was a slut. But so what?

There were a lot of worse things it was possible to be.

***

Lisa and I were pretty much arm in arm as we headed back up the stairs. The night was winding down, and I could tell that there were three empty rooms. So nobody would object if we took over one for a few minutes to work off some stress before heading back home to really satisfy each other.

Man, we really were horny all the time, weren’t we? But it felt so good. Of course, we’d gotten so horny because Lisa had been playing with my body as I gave Fu a blowjob. And then the Chinese woman had cum and that had been the last bit of her stamina and I had been dripping with need. And then some more dancers came in to clean off, and there was barely enough room to wash off, let alone do anything fun with each other.

Two women appeared at the top of the stairs as Lisa and I were halfway up them. I had known they were coming, of course. I had bugs on everyone in the club, and for a few blocks around. But I had been hoping that they would delay long enough for me and Lisa to get to the top before they arrived. Oh well, I was just going to have to squeeze past two women in a tight staircase. That would just suck.

“Oh, it’s Tawnee, isn’t it?”

I blinked, and took a closer look at the girls. I realized that I recognized them. They were, oh, shit, those two from the Girls Gone Wild thing. The hot, blonde, possibly racist twins.

“It’s Jessa and Nessa, isn’t it?” I said, stopping on the stairs a few steps below them. Lisa wrapped her arms around my waist and rested her head on my shoulder. I hoped she wasn’t going to start groping me in front of other people. At least, not without them paying for the privilege. “I wasn’t expecting to see you two here.” Especially since we didn’t have any guy dancers.

“Oh, we had some business to take care of,” Jessa (or possibly Nessa) said, waving her hand. “Actually…” she leaned over to her twin and whispered something.

I looked them over again. They sure looked hot. They were maybe a decade older than me, and they looked great. They were both wearing some pretty tight clothing that showed off their bodies, and they both looked pretty fresh and well-rested. I licked my lips, imagining for a second getting pressed in between them.

“You work for pay, right?” Nessa (probably) asked.

“Yeah,” I said, reaching down and patting Lisa’s hands where they rested against my bare belly. “We both do.”

“We’ve got a baby cousin, by the name of Theo,” Nessa said. “You’re a pretty… skilled woman, right? You wouldn’t mind making certain that his first time is a good one, right?”

“When you say baby,” I replied, raising an eyebrow, “does that mean he’s younger than you, or just plain young? Because I’m not going to fuck a kid.”

“Oh no, no,” Jessa said, laughing. “I’d say he’s a year older than you.” She looked me up and down. “In age, at least. I’m betting you’re a lot more experienced then he ever would be.”

Well, let’s see, for starters, I had been in an orgy with two blonde twins and a bunch of male strangers. So yeah, that probably counted. And if you thought about it, making sure that a guy’s first time was pleasant and enjoyable didn’t sound too bad. I could remember watching something similar in some crappy shows on TV.

“So, you’re sure he’s a virgin, right?” I asked. “And that he’s interested in girls?”

A cool look entered Nessa’s eyes, one that I really didn’t like to see in there. She nodded firmly.

“Yeah, he better be straight,” Nessa said, her voice even cooler than her expression.

“He popped a boner last time he saw us in our swimsuits,” Jessa said airily. “Don’t worry about that. He’ll want to fuck you.”

“Well, I suppose,” I said, wondering if I should tell the boss about this. The twins weren’t going through him, and it probably wasn’t going to happen at the club. Nah, I decided. I’d keep all the money for myself. Maybe give some of it to a charity or something. “You girls know where I should find him? And when?”

“We’ll bring him along one night on a toughening up exercise,” Jessa said. “He’s a bit of a wimp,” Nessa added. “Right,” Jessa said, nodding. “We’ll text you, and… I don’t know, does the Haverland park sound good to you?”

“What, right there, out in the open?” I asked. “If he’s a wimp, is he going to be okay with that?”
I was going to be okay with that, because, surprisingly enough, I didn’t mind having people look at my body, whether I was naked or half-dressed or fucking or what. But other people, especially unconfident virgins, might have one or two objections to that sort of thing.

“If he does, just shove those knockers in his face,” Nessa said with a dismissive wave. “That will shut him up real quick.”

Well, that sounded like it was respectful of… Theo’s emotional state and something that wouldn’t give him a complex later in life. Maybe I would take a bit gentler approach to the situation. Just a little bit. And I supposed I had better be pretty understanding if he came as soon as he touched my titties.

“Here’s my phone number,” I said, pulling out my phone.

A few minutes later, the information had been exchanged, and Lisa and I were left alone, watching the twins vanish at the bottom of the stairwell. I turned to her and shook my head.

“Well, that was something,” I said, giving her a proper hug and resting her head against my shoulder. “Not what I was expecting.”

“You mean you don’t often expect to get propositioned to take some guys first time as set up by his cousins through marriage?” Lisa asked, running her hands up and down my back. It felt nice. “Really, Taylor, you’re so close-minded.”

I snorted and looked up and down the stairwell. Fuck it, I wasn’t as horny as I had been. We could head back to Lisa’s apartment and have some sex there to wrap up the night.

And tomorrow, there would be something else for me to take care of. Heh, and someone else.

***

I looked around the dark park. It sure cleared out quickly once night fell. But with my bugs telling me where everyone was, I didn’t feel a single flicker of nervousness. In fact, the only people in the park were me, the twins, and what had to be Theo.

As I started towards them, I let my bugs flow over the guy a bit. I didn’t think he was the type to get my heart all aflutter with infatuation. Kind of pudgy, but not actually fat. White, obviously, with a face that didn’t seem to stick out, at least from what my bugs could tell me. All in all, not very interesting. But so what? I was still going to do my best with him.

I rounded a bend in the path and saw the three of them. Theo was looking quite uncomfortable, sitting on the bench, and I wondered if the twins had told him what was going to happen. Well, if they hadn’t, that was their problem. I knew just what to do to this kid.

“Hello, Theo,” I said, as I walked up to him. “My name is Tawnee. It’s nice to meet you.”

“Um, hello,” Theo said, giving the twins standing behind him a weird look before extending his hand towards me. I shook it and then sat down next to him. “That’s, um, I’m…”

“Thanks for coming over, Tawnee,” Jessa said, waving at us. “We’ll be back in an hour or two. Learn lots, sport!”

Theo watched them go. I had to admit, it was quite worth it to watch them leave, but I had a feeling he was staring at the only points of familiarity in this situation abandoning him with a stranger.

But at least I was a hot stranger. My sweater hugged my body pretty tightly, and showed off how big my boobs really were. And my pants also clung to my body, though not nearly as much. I still had to walk in them, after all. Plus there was some makeup and perfume, though not too much of either. Just enough to add a little something extra to the whole display.

“So do you know why I’m here?” I asked, scooting a bit closer to Theo.

“Yes, ma’am,” Theo said. He sighed a bit. “My dad thinks I’m a wimp, and this is their,” he nodded after Jessa and Nessa, “plan to show him I’m a manly kind of guy.” He wiggled around a bit. “I suppose I should thank them.”

“Listen, Theo,” I said, taking his hand in mine, “if you don’t want to do this, there’s a clear spot in the bushes back there,” I pointed behind the two of us, “where we can go and sit and talk or whatever for the next two hours. Nobody will be able to see us, and at the end, I’ll say that your animal virility overwhelmed me,” Theo snorted at that and I smiled, “and there’s no question about how much of a man you are.”

“I…” Theo looked at me. Then he looked down at me, staring at my breasts for a second, and swallowed hard, “I’m kind of interested in,” he looked down at my boobs again, “that sort of stuff. But maybe not all the way?”

“Of course,” I said, standing up and bringing him with me. “We can go as fast or as slow as you like.” I planted a quick kiss on his cheek. “Follow me.”

We had to duck down a bit to get through the brushes and into the clearing. I wasn’t the only one to know about this place, and as we had been talking, I had sent my bugs in to clear out the wrappers and bottles and all that stuff that was littering the small clearing, so it was nothing but clear grass when we arrived. And, of course, I had bent over a bit more than I had to, to let Theo get a good look at my butt as I crept through the branches.

I sat down on the cool grass and patted a spot right next to me as Theo followed behind me. He still looked pretty nervous. That was cute. And understandable.

I draped an arm over him as he sat down, giving him a bit of a tug to rest his head against mine. He did so. I glanced down, and could see that he was really pitching a boner in his slacks. A decent size, it seemed. Nothing out of the ordinary, one way or another.

“Do you want to talk, Theo, or would you rather get to some other stuff?” I asked, looking at him.

“Um,” Theo said, blushing. He still sat up straight. “I would like it if you gave me a blowjob, ma’am.”

“Ma’am?” I asked, as I unzipped his pants. “Are you just polite, or are you into femdom?” I comically leered at him. “Should I have shown up in a leather outfit with a whip?” I fished his cock out of his slacks. “That might not do much for the manly image your dad is worried about.”

“I was raised to be polite,” Theo said, which I supposed was as much of an answer as I was going to get without pushing.

“And that’s important,” I said, shifting around so that I could suck his cock. I started licking my way up and down it, pressing my tongue against his shaft. “I’m sure it will help you in the future.”

It was kind of hard to see Theo’s expression, since there weren’t any lights nearby. But his cock, at least, was as hard as a rock. I smiled, and kept on tending to it, sucking his lower head, my tongue playing over the portion inside of my mouth and occasionally darting out to lick a bit more.

“Oh god,” Theo moaned, his voice tense, “you’re good at this, ma’am.”

“You can call me Tawnee,” I said, giving him a smile. “And thank you for saying that.”

I could have said that I had a lot of practice in sucking cock, but most guys weren’t like Brian. They got all pissy if they were reminded that I wasn’t some virginal, innocent babe who had never even seen a man before. Was Theo like that? Hard to tell, so why take chances?

I bobbed up and down. There was no precum, oddly enough, even though he was as hard as a rock. Oh well, some guys were like that. I kept on working, wondering just how long a nervous virgin was going to be able to hold out while getting a blowjob.

Not very long, it seemed. After just five minutes, Theo’s cock trembled and he started to cum. He squirted all over the insides of my cheeks and covered my tongue. Heh, there was a lot of semen there. Not a huge masturbator, eh?

“Oh man, I’m sorry, Tawnee,” Theo said, grabbing my shoulder and sounding super worried. “I should have warned you, I didn’t think it was going to feel that good!”

I held a finger up as I swallowed. I had to do it three times before I got his cum out of my mouth. Then I sighed and opened my mouth up a bit, letting him look inside. Guys liked that.

“Don’t worry, Theo,” I said, twisting around and resting my head on his lap. I popped a breath mint into my mouth. “I know how to handle something like that.”

Theo’s face was as red as a cherry as he looked down at me. I gave a smile back. A real, happy, honest smile, not a sultry come-on. It seemed to work.

“Alright then,” Theo said, sitting up a bit and squaring his shoulders. “Um, thank you, Tawnee. That did feel really good.”

“That was why I did it,” I said, tucking his limp cock back inside. It would be hard again soon enough, but it was kind of chilly out here. “And did that clear your head?”

“Yes,” he said, lifting his hand and hesitating. I nodded, and he started to stroke my hair, running his fingers through my long, black, curly locks. “That was a lot better then anything else I’ve ever felt down there.”

I nodded, and let him keep on touching me. Well, he was quite the nice guy, it seemed. If I didn’t already have a boyfriend, I might consider snapping him up. Maybe I could send Lisa his way, assuming she didn’t think that Brian was her boyfriend as well.

“Tawnee?” Theo asked after a second. “Do you think that this is really going to make me a man?”

“Theo,” I said with a sigh, “I don’t really know what a man is, beyond a male that’s over eighteen.” I looked up at him and ran a hand down his cheek. “This is… I mean…” I grappled with what I was trying to say, struggling to figure out what I even meant. “Listen, Theo,” I said, sitting up and looking him in the eyes. “What being a man means is something that you’re going to have to figure out on your own. I can help you, but you’re going to have to do most of the work.”

“Right,” he said, sighing and looking down at his lap. I leaned forward and gave him a hug, running my hand up and down along his back. “Thanks, Tawnee.”

“I’m sorry I can’t be more help,” I said, “but I’ve only just met you, dude. Is there anyone more settled in your life that you could ask for some personalized advice?”

“Maybe,” Theo said, lifting his hands up, hesitating for a second, and then resting them on my sides, halfway between my boobs and my waist. “But… I’ll think about it.”

“Listen,” I said, “maybe I can meet you again sometime, and we can actually talk about this stuff.” I giggled. “Tawnee the tempting therapist.” I kept on rubbing his back. “For now, we can work on some self-esteem exercises, if you want.” I pressed myself a bit closer to him, rubbing my boobs against his chest. “Tell me to do anything, and I’ll do it. Even the stuff you’re embarrassed to look up online.”

“Yes,” Theo said, drawing away a bit, blushing really heavily. “Um, get naked, please. If you won’t be too cold.”

“If I get chilled,” I said, shuffling away a bit so I would have room to disrobe, “I’ll just have to get warmed up somehow.” I winked at him as I grabbed my sweater. “Let me know if you can think of any ways for that to happen.”

I really savored the gasping sound Theo made as I peeled my sweater off of my body. I posed a bit, showing off just how big my boobs were, and how nice they looked in my bra.

Theo’s issues weren’t going to be fixed in one night of sex, but maybe I could make a start on them.

*Non-canon Omake: Down at the Farm*

I moaned. No, I mooed. I was a cow. I was a good cow, and cows mooed. So I mooed.

I looked over at my other cow. Lisa looked just about as happy as I was. And who wouldn’t be happy, when they were getting milked? Being milked was amazing.

Both of us were hooked up to the wonderful pumps that made us feel good so many times a day. I smiled as I listened to the engines whirring away, slowly pumping the sweet, tasty milk out of my udders. I looked down at my huge boobs, and at the clear suction pumps attached over my nipples. Every second or so, I could see a spurt of milk appearing inside of them and getting sucked away.

I followed the tubes as they ran away from my body, up to the big tank that stored all of the milk. There was a clear line along it, so I could see just how much milk Lisa and I had made today. And there was a lot of it. A lot of rich, creamy, wonderful milk. All from the two of us. And we had both enjoyed it making it so much.

And I was about to enjoy it even more. I could feel another orgasm rising up. And I was barely even masturbating. Mostly, it was all from being a good cow and getting milked. And milked. And milked.

“Moooooo,” I moaned, eyes rolling up in the back of my head as I felt the pleasure rising up inside of me. “Moooo!”

I came. Again. And it felt so good. Arousal dripped out of me and landed on the floor, and my body jerked back and forth as much as it could. My arms and legs quivered, and I knew I was making a pretty silly face as I came. But so what? Dignity was for people, not for cows.

I could see the flow of milk increasing as I came, a sudden surge running through the clear plastic hosing. That felt nice. It made me feel wonderfully warm and tingly inside as I watched more milk surge down the piping for a second.

I leaked milk when I orgasmed. Even if I wasn’t hooked up to a milking machine, I would still make more milk. It felt wonderful, and I had heard the farmhands talking about how maybe it would be best if I was stuck in a constant state of orgasm, so that I would make the most milk possible. Cumming all the time did sound pretty hot. In fact, it sounded really, really hot, and I was a bit sad that it hadn’t happened to me yet.

I knew why it hadn’t happened. The farmhands were so whiny about not wanting to have to clean off the sex toys I would need, and if I would even be able to think after a few hours of continuous orgasms. Who needed to think? Not me, obviously. I was a good cow, and cows didn’t need to think. They just needed to make milk and be ready for actual people to use them.

I had cum a lot today. And I had been milked a lot today. And the two were really closely connected. After all, getting milked felt so good. My udders were so sensitive, and they felt so good as the pumps sucked out the milk that my body was making. How could I not cum over and over and over again as I made milk for my masters?

Plus, there was more then just me masturbating and getting milked! I could still feel the warm, wonderful semen that one of the farm hands had fucked into me an hour ago. That had been so nice of him. My pussy had been so wet and so needy and a cock inside of it had felt so good.

And then maybe we could get fucked again. I didn’t care where. Sex felt so good. And I was a cow. I didn’t have the right to tell people that they could or couldn’t fuck me wherever they wanted to. And sex felt so good. In my mouth. In my ass. In my pussy. And especially between my udders. If I wasn’t getting milked, then getting a nice, wonderful cock in between my fat, soft udders was just perfect.

“Ugh,” I looked over at Lisa. There was a big, beautiful brainless smile on her face, just like what a cow should have. “Ugh, ugh, ah, ah!”

Oh, she was cumming too. That was nice. Her hips were jerking back and forth and her long blonde hair was swaying around as she shook her head. Lisa looked so happy, and I was so glad to see her looking like this. A cow should cum a lot. It was just what they were made for doing. That and making lots of milk for people to buy and drink.

Lisa and I were wearing the exact same outfits. A headband that had cow horns on them, and cowprint leggings and sleeves. And nothing else. Why would we need more, anyway? That might get in the way of letting the farmhands use our bodies whenever they wanted to. And that would just be awful. I didn’t feel bad about a lot, but I knew I’d feel bad if I was wearing so many clothes that a man or a woman wouldn’t be able to slide their cock or rub their pussy against me whenever they wanted to.

Lisa and I were both kneeling on the floor. The room was made of windowless concrete, but the farmhands were really nice to us, and had given us some padding to kneel on. I had a hand in between my thighs, slowly rubbing away at my pussy and stroking my clit and pressing against my sensitive thighs. It felt nice. And if Lisa wasn’t so far away that only my fingertips could brush against her arm, I’d have been touching her as well. And because Lisa was a good cow, she would have been touching me.

“And how are my cows today?” A voice asked from behind me.

Both Lisa and I smiled, and tried to look around. That was the voice of the farmer. I couldn’t remember his name. It was hard enough to remember Lisa’s name, I didn’t have a prayer of remembering anyone else. But I still knew that he was the farmer, and that he owned a wonderful pair of productive dairy cows.

Among other things I couldn’t remember was where we were. Sometimes I thought that we were only one of several cows, that had been turned into productive cows by Nurture. Other times, I thought that we weren’t in the city anymore, and that just outside there was the rest of the farm, and some women who stayed for a time before leaving. I never got to meet them, which was a pity. They seemed sad, sometimes, and getting to fuck a cow would surely make them happier.

Other times, like now, I thought that Lisa and I were deep underground, surrounded by a bunch of people who weren’t farmhands, and went around with guns and armor and a bunch of stuff that was totally unsexy and that made me glad I didn’t need to worry about all of that stuff. After all, my life had gotten way less stressful once I had stopped thinking about fighting and stuff and started just being a good milk cow who let herself get milked all day long.

Well, wherever I was, that didn’t change things! I was still getting milked and I was still cumming and now that the farmer was here, there was a nice hard cock that maybe he could fuck me with. Really, life was just so good as a cow. It was really, really good and I loved being the very best cow I could be. Just like Lisa loved being one as well.

“You’re more productive every day,” the farmer said, petting my hair and scratching Lisa’s head. “I’m glad to see that. He leaned down and grabbed my udders. I moaned in happiness, feeling the arousal shooting through me as I got touched. “And bigger every day, too.” He stood up and patted me on the head. “Good cow. Both of you, very good cows.”

Lisa and I looked at each other, smiling from ear to ear. I was so, so glad that a person thought we were good cows. Being the best cow possible was all I could want out of life. After all, what else was there, really? I could just get milked and milked and fucked and milked some more, and life would generally be the best thing possible.

I could hear the farmer moving around behind me. Then I felt him pressing against my back. I started to wiggle in happiness. Oh, was he going to fuck me? He was! Oh, yes, yes, yes! Getting fucked was the best thing in the world after getting milked. I pushed back against him, feeling his body pressing against my back, and best of all, his cock brushing against my butt. I didn’t care where he fucked me.

Okay, that wasn’t right. I didn’t want to give him a boobjob, even though it always felt so good to have a hot cock wrapped in between my sensitive udders. But that was only because I was getting milked right now, and it was so obviously important that nothing ever interrupt milking time. People depended on what Lisa and I made, and how could I call myself a good cow if I didn’t let as much milk as possible get sucked out of my udders?

I pushed back against the farmer, feeling his cock rubbing against me. Oh, I hoped he fucked me soon. I hoped he fucked me, really, really soon. And then Lisa would get fucked as well. The farmer deserved to fuck a pair of cows. Everyone deserved to fuck a pair of cows.

Life was so much better ever since we came to the farm.

Chapter 12: Chapter Eleven

My fingers were squeezing down so hard along the plastic casing of the remote it was a wonder I hadn’t broken it. My shoulders were rising and falling and I could hear the blood pounding in my ears. Along with a deep, deep anger that seemed to be filling every single corner of my body.

It all made sense now. Why nobody at Winslow ever gave a damn. Why their eyes just glided over me when I needed help. It wasn’t because Emma’s dad was a lawyer. It was because Sophia fucking Hess was the darling of the school, their own personal superhero.

“We’re here with Yolanda Hess, the mother of Shadow Stalker,” the woman on the TV screen said. “She has a few words to say about her daughter and her untimely death in the battle of Baltimore.”

No. No, fuck that, I wasn’t watching this. I mashed the power button and barely stopped myself from following up by hurling the remote at the TV. I stood up and started pacing back and forth. I tried to calm down, putting my emotions in my swarm, but my heart wasn’t really into it. I wanted to feel angry.

Fucking goddamn hell, that bitch ruins my life for years and steals my friend (and now all the pieces clicked together about why Emma had been so close to Sophia all of a sudden. Who wouldn’t want to be best friends with a cape? I had no idea how she had found that out and probably never would, but it all made sense.) and now, just because she dies in front of a journalist with her mask off, she’s the big fucking hero? I had been down in Baltimore, too. Nobody was kicking down the door to ask me or Tattletale about what had happened or how noble we had been in doing sweet fuck all, just like her.

Fuck, if I had joined the Wards like part of me wanted to, I would have had to work with that bitch! And I would have had to play all nice with her, too, if the way any fights between Protectorate heroes were reported on in the gossip rags were any sign. And would she have played nice with me? I fucking doubt it.

Fuck!

***

Emma, no, Shadow Stalker, Sophia might have died but this was the least Emma could do to remember her friend, flew overhead, dashing amid the buildings and leaping out over alleys in a long stream of black smoke.

Emma was too strong to cry. And anyways, mostly she was mad. Mad at all of the sheep at Winslow, lining up to bleat their condolences to her over Sophia’s death. Mad at her parents for them constantly trying to get her to ‘cope with her grief’. Why would Emma be feeling bad about this? Sophia had died in the most badass way possible, going toe-to-toe with an Endbringer! People should be lining up for a chance to die in such an awesome manner!

Emma was even mad at the level of crime she was busting up. Some worthless part-time drug dealers, who had fucking weed in their pockets. Who gave a damn about marijuana? Would it fucking kill them to carry something like meth or heroin around? Something that Emma could use on that whore of a cow, Hebert?

Emma’s hands were wrapped tightly around the old crossbow Sophia had given her, from her stash of stuff she had built up before being forced into the Wards. She looked over the lip of the roof, down at the stick-thin, trembling woman looking up and down the alley. Now there was suspicious behavior if Emma had ever seen any. And she was reaching into her pocket! Yes, this could be just what Emma needed.

And if it wasn’t, then Emma had some nice, sharp bolts in her bandolier that she could use on something to work out her stress. One way or another, Emma was going to take care of what she was feeling.

And it was pills. Beneath the mask, Emma’s face contorted in a scowl. Just another useless pillhead. Snarling, Emma kicked the tiles of the roof before standing up.

And there, on the other side of the street, was her answer. Emma started at the flashing lights before her face twitched upwards in a smile. Oh yes, maybe she could put the final Hebert lesson on the backburner. This could be a lot more useful.

Club Lango. Sophia had mentioned it once or twice as a good place to go on certain days if one of the skinheads had gotten up her ass. Part of their protection racket, apparently, though Sophia had also said that the thugs would come out of their so distracted it wasn’t even a fight when she went after them. Booze, drugs or sex? Emma didn’t much care. Neither did Sophia, beyond being a spot where she could put the fear of- her, really, into some racist assholes.

The important thing was the Empire used it as a hangout. Or maybe even more. Hey, maybe they would have some actual drugs on them, so Emma could kill two birds with one stone. But how to get in there?

Emma had never been inside of a strip club before, but movies and stuff had told her that there were a lot of flashing lights. Not a great fit for someone with her powers, with lights appearing and vanishing all over the place.

Emma got closer and closer to the club. And there was the answer to her prayers. Even from across the street, Emma could make out the big, black lettering of Amateur Night - $500. Chump change, but Emma supposed some girls, like the one still in the alley below her, were so desperate that even that sounded good.

The more Emma thought about the idea, the more she liked it. It could be just what she needed. A perfect excuse to get inside and have a look around. Empire thugs were never that subtle, with their tattoos and colors. She could find them, follow them and then have a word with them.

And heck, she might even walk away with five hundred dollars. An insulting amount to strip for, for anyone with a bit of pride. But hey, it wasn’t as if the kind of people who went to a strip club, either to work or to enjoy it, had any actual pride.

Or looks, for that matter. Emma snorted as she started back on her route across the city. The owners of the club should be falling over themselves in joy when they saw that an actual cute girl was attending their Amateur Night. Emma would just need to get her hands on an outfit that would fit in for a place like that. Oh, and maybe some fake ID. Twenty-two? Twenty-three?

Well, she could worry about the details later. For now, Emma could just bask in the warm glow inside of her at the thought of carrying on Sophia’s legacy. And what a warm glow it was.

***

Sabah smiled through her immobile mask as the music played. She was really quite happy right now. For a number of reasons. One was she was making quite a bit of money. For another, she was getting to show off her latest creations. And third, her control over clothing meant that she could avoid a certain amount of, ah, stimulation.

The nipple piercings Sabah had got really had made her breasts more sensitive. Who would have thought that two simple golden bars would have this kind of affect on her. But they were, and Sabah was very grateful she could use her power to keep her blouse from rubbing against her breasts.

Sure, a bra would have fixed that, but Sabah didn’t have any bras. Any that fit, at least. A whole cup size in a week! Even when Sabah had still been a teenager in the middle of puberty, she hadn’t grown that quickly. And, rather unfairly, it was only her breasts that were growing. Sabah certainly wouldn’t have said no to gaining another six inches or so and actually being able to look down on a fellow adult for once.

Oh, she wondered if her angel would be impressed with how large her breasts were the next time she went back to the club. How softly Tawnee would cup her breasts and run her hands over Sabah’s large, sensitive curves. How she would…

How Sabah better get her head back in the game! She had a job to do here, helping in a toy store’s grand opening. There was a time to get horny and it wasn’t when she was being paid to be in front of a bunch of kids!

Sabah used a portion of her mind to make the giant, polka dot teddy bear sway in time with the peppy music and have the unicorn do some tricks. The music was actually driving a hole through Sabah’s skull but she made herself focus on the end result. On getting paid.

Being a rich college student was kind of an oxymoron. Especially when Sabah needed to buy the materials for her outfits and for her creations. And especially when she had such an expensive habit. Although Tawnee was, of course, worth it. More than worth it, really. If Sabah had the money, she would be visiting Tawnee every single day, letting her angel play with her and do such wonderful things to her.

As it was, this was the most money Sabah was going to make all week. And, worryingly, next week as well. Brockton Bay was not a good place for a rogue like her to be making money. There just wasn’t the demand of this kind of peaceful show. Worries over if Sabah was going to have to humiliate herself and move back in with her family were always near at hand. If only there was a way to make some more money. Real money, too, that wouldn’t interfere with her studies.

A few hours later, Sabah was back in her studio apartment, safe and sound. And very naked. Part of her supposed that the only time a fashion student should really be naked was when she was in the shower, but with how Sabah was feeling right now, being naked was better. This way, she could look at every inch of her body and run her hands along it, feeling the sensitive tingles as she pressed her hands against herself. And other things, too.

Sabah twitched and moaned underneath her breath as she ran her vibrator up her thigh. Oh, she was wet. And horny. Really, really horny. She shivered as her spare hand played with her breasts, kneading and squeezing them and feeling the bar piercings pressing against her palm.

Part of Sabah was wondering what she was going to masturbate to (for the fifth day in a row. Her libido was out of control, lately. Just like being a teenager again.) But the rest of her already knew. Closing her eyes and laying back, Sabah started thinking about her last visit to Club Lango.

*Then*

Sabah shivered. She still couldn’t quite believe that this had happened. She was a lesbian. She liked girls. It was kind of the biggest part of being a lesbian, that you only wanted to have sex with girls.

And yet, here she was, stumbling down the stairs, with a man’s (a fairly nice man, probably, but still) semen filling her pussy. Filling her up so much. Sabah felt like she should be walking bowlegged, like a cowboy out of a cartoon.

And she wasn’t going to be the only feeling that stuffed, either. Tawnee’s blonde friend was coming up the stairs, with a man half a step behind her, obviously checking out her rear as the two of them went up to a room.

At least they seemed to have better things to do than look at Sabah. That would be just too embarrassing. Sabah knew it was ridiculous, but it seemed that she had ‘lesbian cockslut’ or something written on her forehead, screaming out what she had just done.

“You can do a lot more than look,” the blonde girl said, grabbing the man’s hand and putting it on her ass. “With what you’re paying?” She let out a dirty chuckle that sent a shiver down Sabah’s spine. “I’m all yours.”

And all drunk, Sabah noticed. She could smell the sweet stink of booze from here. But that wasn’t really her problem, was it?

“I see Sara’s having fun,” Tawnee said, her voice startling Sabah and making her jump a bit as they walked down to the showers.

“Ye-yeah,” Sabah said with a big swallow. “Um, where’s-?”

“This way,” Tawnee said, taking the lead.

And just like the man, Sabah ended up staring at the ass in front of her. Tawnee was wearing heels, but even so, Sabah was sure that she didn’t need to work her hips as much as she actually was. Maybe she was doing that for Sabah. That was a nice thought and one that put a smile on Sabah’s face.

Tawnee opened the door and ushered Sabah into the showers. She stepped into a stall, and soon steam was rising up out of it. Sabah stepped out of her shoes and went inside. It would feel nice to get properly clean from… well, everything that had happened.

Sabah’s first hint that more than just getting clean was going to happen was when Tawnee grabbed her and kissed her. Sabah squeaked, her eyes going wide as she felt the beautiful black-haired girl press up against her. And then press her lips against her. And then Sabah relaxed, gingerly wrapping her arms around Tawnee’s body and feeling the wet skin moving around underneath her fingers.

“You really are too cute,” Tawnee said with a smile, pulling away from the kiss and running a hand down along Sabah’s face. “You’re making me want to do all kinds of things to you.”

Sabah blushed at that and opened her mouth, trying to think of something to say. Nothing came to mind, especially thanks to Tawnee’s magnificent body thoroughly scrambling her thoughts. And she had thought that Tawnee looked good upstairs. But now, with water gleaming all over her body, Sabah had to stop herself from going to her knees in worship. What a lovely, absolutely lovey, woman.

“You look amazing, too,” Sabah softly whispered, meaning every single word. “You’re, you’re… perfect.”

“Thank you,” Tawnee said with a smile, running a hand through her hair. “Let me reward for you saying something so nice.”

A happy expression appeared on Sabah’s face, before it disappeared as Tawnee kissed her again. Tawnee was a really good kisser and she made Sabah moan as her tongue slid in between Sabah’s lips. And as her hands ran along the rest of Sabah’s body.

“T-Tawnee,” Sabah moaned, pulling away from the kiss for just a minute, just long enough to give voice to a small part of what she was feeling. “You’re,” she swallowed heavily, “you’re making me feel so good. Thank you, thank you, thank you.”

“Not a problem,” Tawnee said with a smile that made Sabah love her even more. “You deserve this.”

Her hands were still running around Sabah’s body. Down along her torso, rubbing her thighs and going behind her. To her butt. She was really squeezing and kneading hard there, making Sabah moan as she was toyed with.

Then Sabah’s eyes shot open wide as she felt Tawnee’s finger teasing her asshole. She opened her mouth to say something, but all that came out was a moan as the finger slid into her. Nothing like that had ever happened before. Sabah’s legs tensed up underneath her, but she was completely incapable of figuring out what she was supposed to do.

There were a few exploratory strokes and the finger slid back out of her. Sabah moaned, not sure what she had just felt or if she wanted to feel it again. She stared at Tanwee, who stared back at her. And then leaned in for another kiss.
Sabah moaned into Tawnee’s open mouth and then just moaned as Tawnee started to kiss her way down Sabah’s body. The beautiful, big-boobed girl went down lower and lower, stopping for a while to lavish attention on Sabah’s breasts. And then she kept on going.

Sabah’s chest rose and fell as she looked down at Tawnee, the other girl in between her legs. Sabah knew what was coming next. And she was looking forward to it. Sabah had thought that Tawnee’s relentless efforts would have tired her out, would have kept her from doing anything but stumbling home in a happy haze. But now Sabah was so wet and needed an orgasm so badly.

“Bon Appetit,” Tawnee said with a grin as she pressed her face into Sabah’s crotch.

Sabah moaned loudly enough that she was shocked people weren’t coming to see what was going on. Her legs were widely spread, giving her perfect angel all of the room she needed to make Sabah feel like she was rising up to heaven. Her back was pressed up against the tiled wall of the shower and the shower head was pumping warm water over her body in a steady stream. It was amazing.

And it got even better once Tawnee actually got to work. The things her tongue was doing to Sabah, magic was the only word to describe it. Sabah could feel the blood rushing through her cheeks, making them burn.

Tawnee’s lips and tongue were all over Sabah’s cum-filled pussy. Sabah gasped and moaned, her eyes going wide as she felt the pleasure rising inside of her. She had cum so many times already and yet she was still getting so turned on!

Sabah glanced off to the side. Tawnee hadn’t tugged the shower curtain into place! Anyone could come by and see what the two of them were doing. And Sabah realized that there was no way to stop that from happening. The curtain was out of reach, unless Sabah wanted to pull away from Tawnee. And there was just no way something like that could happen.

And with how Sabah was feeling, even the threat of someone seeing her naked and having sex wasn’t too bad. Not with how Sabah was getting more and more turned on Tawnee kept up the amazing work. Her chest was heaving as she felt the clever tongue cleaning her out, going deep inside of her pussy and collecting every single drop of cum. Sabah looked down at Tawnee, looking at the long, glistening black hair and the sweet face as she kept up the hard work.

And Tawnee was looking back up at her. Sabah could only see Tawnee’s eyes, but there was a hunger in them, a real, true, abiding hunger. Sabah shivered at the thought of her being able to give Tawnee the meal she wanted.

And it was going to happen soon, Sabah realized. She was so turned on she was actually going to cum. Cum right here, where anyone could walk by and see her naked, wet body.

“Tawnee!” Sabah moaned, throwing her head back and clutching the tiles on the wall. “I’m going to cum, Tawnee! I love you, I love you so much!”

And then Sabah came. It was a good orgasm, one that happened entirely because of Tanwee. Sabah could feel herself squeezing down around nothing, could feel the arousal running out of her and into Tawnee’s mouth, taking the last few bits of cum still inside of her and sweeping them away.

Then it was over. Sabah was left panting, leaning against the shower wall for support. She stared at Tawnee as the beautiful woman rose to her feet, running a hand through her hair and smiling at Sabah.

“You tasted wonderful, my sweet,” Tawnee said, wrapping Sabah in a hug and nuzzling against her cheek. “Brian’s cum really added something special to your flavor.”

Sabah went red at that. That wasn’t something she had ever expected to hear. But Tawnee was so nice and so hot that shouldn’t she just take a compliment when it was given?

“And would you like a taste of my own treat?” Tawnee purred into Sabah’s ear as she ran her hands up and down along the Arabian woman’s back.

Sabah froze at that. Then she quickly nodded, her cheeks burning and her mouth closed. Because if it was open, who knew what kind of silly things she might end up saying?

Tawnee chuckled and stepped back, putting herself against the back of the shower. Sabah swallowed, glanced at the open curtain and then went down to her knees. Tawnee’s legs were already widely spread, letting Sabah get in between them instantly. She could get such a good view of Tawnee’s wet, spread pussy from here. There was so much arousal leaking out from her. Had she gotten this turned on from taking care of Sabah? If so, Sabah had a duty to return the favor.

Especially when Tawnee made the sight even better. With just a slight grunt of effort, she lifted her leg up, holding it up alongside her head and putting her pussy on perfect display. Sabah’s heart beat faster inside of her chest as she stared, her mouth suddenly going dry. That position meant that Tawnee’s pussy had opened up slightly, exposing even more of her pink folds. Sabah heard a whining noise and only realized that it was her after a few minutes.

“Do you like it?” Tawnee asked, with only a hint of strain in her voice. “Looking at my pretty pussy?” Her free hand came down to pay Sabah on the head. “It’s all yours, my pretty girl. Just lean in and get to work.”

Sabah did exactly that. She pressed her face up against Tawnee’s pussy and went to work. And it was so good. Her friend, her angel, was so wet already, quickly covering Sabah’s tongue with her arousal. And Sabah kept on going, doing her very best to make sure that her lover felt as good as possible, as quick as possible.

It seemed that Tawnee was right. Semen really did change the flavor of a pussy. Sabah thought she could remember what Tawnee had tasted like the first time, and it sure wasn’t what she tasted like now. Sabah moaned as she kept on working, licking and sucking and doing her utmost to make sure that she properly returned the heavenly favor Tawnee had bestowed upon her.

And she was even doing a good job of it, too. The way Tawnee was starting to moan, from the very bottom of her soul, sent a shiver down Sabah’s spine. She looked up and saw that Tawnee was playing with her massive breasts, clutching them with one hand and giving her nipple rings extremely small tugs. It was the hottest thing Sabah had ever- okay, it was maybe the tenth hottest thing Sabah had seen tonight. She had to be realistic here.

And she had to keep on working. Sabah ran her tongue around Tawnee’s pussy, licking and sucking and sliding it inside. And Tawnee had such wonderful reactions to what she was doing that Sabah felt like jumping up and down and clapping for joy with how happy she was making the younger girl.

Sabah was going to keep it up, too. She wasn’t going to stop until she had made Tawnee cum. Maybe even more than once of her angel wanted her to. Sabah was a good girl and she repaid her debts. Especially to someone as perfect and as alluring as Tawnee.

*Now*

Sabah moaned as her vibe pressed against her pussy, sliding in slightly as she humped back and forth against it. Yes, oh yes. This was good. This was the best. Tawnee was so hot, how could Sabah not cum while thinking about her?

And then Sabah did. She stiffened up, staring straight upwards at the ceiling as she came. Her mouth silently opened and closed as the wonderful, amazing pleasure ran through her. She could barely even think as she felt the orgasm sweeping through her, washing away everything but the pure sensation of orgasm.

Then she slumped back down to the bed, all of the tension leaving her body in a single instant. She breathed in and out, her chest rising and falling as her hand, still clutching the toy, fell away from her body. A dopey smile formed as Sabah stared upwards at the ceiling. Amazing. That really, truly was utterly amazing.

But as good as it felt, Sabah knew that it would feel even better with Tawnee. That thought started a chain inside of her head, as the small woman considered the various ways that she could get to spend more time with the most beautiful woman in the world. Ideally without having to pay the rates that the club charged.

A thought came to Sabah. Her cheeks flushed as it unfolded inside of her mind. She couldn’t really do something like that, could she? It would be so, so…

As Sabah tried to think of the right words to describe it, the idea became more and more tempting.

***

I spun around the pole, one hand wrapped around it. The music was thumping, the audience was leering and I was giving this dance my all. Dance therapy might be an unusual way to work off stress, but it was working.

Well, not stress so much as anger. The brownnosing over Sophia still hadn’t died down, a whole week after Leviathan had hit Baltimore. The local media was still oh so fucking proud over a local girl dying ‘heroically’ against an Endbringer that they just couldn’t stop themselves from airing footage and writing articles about her.

No, no, Taylor, I told myself, you’re dancing to work the stress out, not to build it back up. Keep on dancing, keep on having men appreciate you (even in the basest, most physical sense possible) and try to have a good time.

The men (and a few women) watching me were enjoying themselves at least. Jeez, a girl with big breasts twirling around wearing a few scraps of clothing. Who would have thought that sort of thing would be a big hit among the type of people who would go to a strip club?

Especially when I was wearing that old classic, a naughty schoolgirl outfit. Or, by now, about half of a naughty schoolgirl outfit. The knot in the tight, white shirt was undone and my boobs were jiggling around, while my high-cut thong was almost painted on. Those, and my heels, were all I was wearing. And I was going to end up with even less on my body.

That was what I was getting paid for, and I was getting paid quite a bit. With the days getting hotter as summer approached, more and more men were coming to the club in the evenings. And paying money to look at me.

And there was more of me to see. I had sprung for some new piercings recently. They were still a bit tender, and it seemed that the clit piercing wasn’t actually making me any more sensitive. But the one through my tongue was! I had tested that out with Brian and Lisa and it was even more enjoyable than it had been to kiss them.

And to do other stuff, too. Which, as my session ended and I scooped up my clothes and money, I would be doing soon enough. I trotted offstage, shaking my rear a lot as I left. And as soon as I was in the dressing room, I sat down hard on a chair, running the back of my hand along my forehead.

“Working up a sweat, huh?” Cindy asked my sympathetically as she looked up from where she was doing the final touches.

“Yeesh, would it call the boss to spring for some better A/C?” I moaned, grabbing a towel and wiping myself down. “It’s like a sauna out there.”

“Well, you can try your luck upstairs,” Cindy said, sliding a index card over to me. “This came for you while you were wrapping up.”

I glanced at it as I chugged some water. A request for a ‘private dance’ with an additional request for an outfit.

“Right, thanks,” I said. I glanced at Cindy as she stood up, putting her blue hat on top of her head. “Good luck out there.”

“Sure thing,” Cindy said with a smile. She twirled her handcuffs around her finger. “Time to go make those people happy to see a cop.”

I smiled as she stepped into the short hallway that would lead to the stage. Then I looked back down at the card, actually taking in what was requested of me. And seeing where I would be going. Room three, huh? My swarm told me that someone was already up there, so I supposed I should get a move on.

A few minutes later, I was hurrying up the stairs, feeling myself bounce. This costume looked good on me, but it sure didn’t support me. Purple wasn’t a color I normally wore, but the babydoll and panties (and stockings) looked good on me, and I was sure the customer wouldn’t complain.

I paused outside the door and made sure everything was the way it should be. Especially the plug that was stretching out my ass. I shivered a bit as I tapped the end of it, feeling sensations running through me. Was he getting my ass ready for a hard fucking, or making sure that I would feel extra full when he went after my pussy? I’d have to wait and see.

I knocked on the door. And just a second later, a voice told me to come in.

I knew that voice. Alan Barnes. And now that I knew what to look for, my bugs were telling me that it wasn’t somebody using a tape recording of him. It really was him. Oh goodie.

I pasted a vapid smile on my face as I opened the door. And then had the smile grow a bit when Alan could see it. Make him as happy as I can, as quick as I can and then send him home. That was the ticket.

“Hey there, mister,” I said happily, going inside and shutting the door behind me. I made sure that every motion I made had a lot more jiggle to it than I really needed. “It’s nice to see you again!”

“Same here, Tawnee, same here,” Alan said, looking me up and down. Mostly down, staring at my crotch. “Get on over here, why don’t you?”

I did just that, putting a lot of swing into my step as I crossed the small room to the bed. I could see a mostly full glass of booze next to him, so it seemed that he wasn’t very drunk yet. A pity, but with any luck, not expecting to see Taylor Hebert here would make sure that he didn’t, even if he was mostly sober.

I sat down on his lap and felt his erection pressing against me through his pants. I started grinding against it as I did a lap dance, swinging myself around on his legs and letting him look right down at my huge boobs as I did so. He obviously enjoyed it and I could feel his dick getting harder, really digging into me as I wiggled around on top of him.

There was no music playing, so I had to match what I was doing to the beat of the music that Cindy was dancing too downstairs. My bugs weren’t really good at deciphering music but I could at least get close enough to the beat that Alan, who wasn’t hearing anything at all wouldn’t be able to complain. Not that many straight men complained when a girl with boobs as big as mine started giving them a lap dance.

“Damn, you really know what you’re doing,” Alan said. I could smell a bit of booze on his breath but not very much. I wasn’t sure if I should encourage him to drink a lot more or if there were moral problems with getting someone who drove here blind drunk. “You’re making me feel good, Tawnee.”

“Really?” I giggled happily, smiling even wider. “I’m glad!” I pressed down against his crotch, really rubbing against his cock. “Want to see just how good I can make you feel?”

Alan didn’t verbally respond and just smiled. That was enough of a yes for me to keep on going, as if there had ever really been any doubt. Get him to cum and send him off happy, and minimize the amount of time he spent looking at my face.

As I wiggled around on Alan’s lap I smiled at him and reached down to grab the bottom of my nightie. Still giving him a big smile, I pulled it up off of me, pausing only for a moment when my hands were at the level of my breasts, just to make them pop a bit and wiggle around as I pulled the nightie on up. He sure seemed to like that and shifted around, staring down at my chest.

I kept on dancing, grinding against Alan’s lap and shaking my body. I had done this a lot. And I had enjoyed it a lot of times. I thought about my times doing this with Lisa and Brian as I worked, how happy they had been to have me wiggling around on top of them. Brian more so than Lisa, obviously, unless Lisa was pretty drunk, but even sober Lisa could appreciate the skills I showed off.

The lap dance wound down and Alan hadn’t cum. A pity, and I wasn’t sure just how long it was going to take to make him orgasm. Did I want to spend the rest of the night up here? No, no I didn’t. Instead, I slowed down.

I had ended up facing away from Alan, so I looked at him over my shoulder, still rubbing my ass against his dick. I gave him a sultry smile, looking as drop dead sexy as I could. And that was pretty sexy, I knew.

I was just about to ask him what he would like me to do now when Alan spoke up.

“Let’s pick up where we left off last time,” Alan said. “Remember what we were doing?”

“Oh, right, you and… Annie Last Name,” I said keeping my smile big and brainless.

“Annette, yes,” Alan said with a nod. “And give me a blowjob.”

I kept on smiling and acting as happy as a clam as I slid off of Alan’s lap, down in between his legs. It only took a second to undo his pants and fish his erect cock out. Then I started to suck it, bobbing up and down along the shaft as I worked, using my tongue and my lips and even the back of my throat.

Alan certainly seemed to enjoy what I was doing, moaning and shifting around on the bed as I bobbed up and down along his dick. After a few seconds, I glanced up at him, checking to make sure that I was doing the job well.

It actually seemed that I wasn’t. He was looking down at me, yes, but there was a far off look in his eyes, like I wasn’t really there, even as I sucked his cock. I considered my options. Then, with a sigh, I realized I might as well ask him if I was doing a bad job.

“Are you enjoying this, Alan?” I asked, popping off of his dick for a second.

“Hm? Oh, yes, I am,” Alan said with a nod. “I was just remembering the old days.” He chuckled. “Annette gave some of the best blowjobs I’ve ever gotten. My wife just can’t even come close. Not that oral sex is the only determination of loving a woman, mind.”

I decided it was time to start giving him a blowjob rather than respond to that. I bobbed up and down along his cock, moving up and down, tracing out patterns along his shaft with his tongue. For a moment, the insane idea to spell out my name with the point of my tongue came to me before sanity reasserted itself.

Instead, I kept on sucking him while warming myself up. And I was going to need some warm up before I could properly fuck Alan. This wasn’t the normal situation where I could get all hot and bothered by just what I was doing. I was going to need as much manual stimulation as I could get.

Luckily, I knew all about masturbating. I tugged my thong to one side and started to play with my pussy, stroking and pressing it and doing all of the normal things to make a girl feel good. And after a short while, I was feeling pretty good, getting nice and wet and ready to take a cock inside of me.

With that, I rose to my feet, still smiling at Alan. I got back onto his lap, rubbing his bare cock with my body, slowly guiding him towards my pussy. His hands were on me, gripping my hips as he looked me in the face. I smiled at that, rising up a bit. Reaching underneath me, I could feel his dick pressing against my lower lips. I took a deep breath and then sank down.

We both moaned at that, as Alan’s cock started to fill me up. I blinked, shivering, feeling the shaft stretching me out. The butt plug that was still in my rear made things feel very, well, intense. Yeah, that was a good word for it. I was feeling pretty stuffed as I sank down, taking more and more of Alan’s cock.

“You know,” Alan said with a wistful sigh, “Annette always was a kinky lady.” I kept on smiling and even managed to keep my eyes from going too wide. “Always up for Danny and I to spitroast her or some double penetration.”

Oh good. This was just what I wanted to hear. And I was sure that the next time I ended up in a threesome with two guys or some girls with strap-ons, I was going to be remembering this little tidbit. I had enjoyed a good round of group sex. Had being the key word, I thought.

“Uh huh,” I said, bouncing on his dick, feeling his stiff length spreading me out for the first time tonight. “Well, the plug’s doing a good job of that for me!”

“Heh, one time,” Alan said, looking over my shoulder and through the wall, “she was over at my house, and-.”

Right, I had already heard way too many details. I leaned in and kissed Alan, pressing my lips up against him. I was a really good kisser, or at least I liked to think so. And I kept on kissing him until black spots were dancing in front of my eyes and I could hear a thudding sound in my ears. And, of course, I kept on fucking his cock the entire time, bouncing up and down along the stiff shaft.

When I finally released Alan, he fell backwards a bit, only catching himself on his hands. His shoulders were heaving as he looked up at me. I looked back, trying to look as brainless as he thought I was. Just a happy slut who had gotten so overwhelmed with everything that she had started sloppy makeouts. Nothing that would suggest I didn’t want to hear about Mom’s sex life.

Alan didn’t say anything more and just started groping me. And there was a lot of me to grope. From his position, getting at my ass was easiest, though he also payed some attention to my boobs as well. I shivered, feeling his fingers digging into my rear, kneading and squeezing my cheeks. I had a good ass, I knew, and Brian and some other people often complimented me on how nice of a butt it was, with plenty of fat and muscle working together to create something that was perfectly squeezable, spankable and fuckable.

And Alan seemed to have just as much appreciation for it. He really went to town on my butt, mostly focusing on my cheeks. But there was also some tapping and tugging on my butt plug as well, wiggling it around inside of me. And since his cock was also inside of me, that made me feel really good and full.

I could tell that Alan was getting close to an orgasm. I decided it was time to help him out with that and send him on his way ASAP. I pulled back a bit to look at him, even as I kept on wiggling my hips and sinking up and down along his dick.

“Please, Alan,” I moaned, looking at him. “Fill my pussy with your cum.” I moaned at the end of it, sounding like a real slut.

And that did the trick. Alan gasped and I squeaked, feeling his dick pulsing inside of me. And then he started to fill me up with cum, his dick throbbing as my pussy quickly got covered with seed. There was a lot of it and I gasped, feeling my inner folds getting covered with the sticky semen.

I didn’t really cum myself. It was more of a mini-orgasm. But it still felt pretty good. I shivered on top of Alan, gasping as my eyes got wide. My pussy squeezed down around his cock, holding on tight to the shaft as I felt him pumping cum into me. Oh my. Oh my.

“Oh,” I moaned, looking at him. “Oh my, there’s so much of it.” I swayed back and forth. “You’re filling me up so much, Alan.”

That was the right thing to say, judging by the smile on his face. Really the right thing, since his cock was still so hard inside of me. I was pretty familiar with how erections worked, and I thought that he should be getting soft by now.

“Damn,” Alan moaned, looking down at where we were joined. “That Viagra is some strong stuff, huh?”

“Uh, yeah, I guess,” I said, looking down at my crotch. I could feel his dick still hard inside of me. “Ready for some more, then?”

“You know it, Annette,” Alan said with a big smile. “Now this time, let’s see… clean me off, girlie.”

He punctuated the order with a slap to my ass. I kept on smiling as I climbed off of him and got back down on the floor. His dick was right in front of my face, covered with my arousal and his cum. I took a deep breath and wrapped my mouth around it, starting to lick and suck. This wasn’t the first time that I had cleaned up a cock after it had been inside of me. Or Lisa or Cindy or a few of the other girls who worked here.

By now, I was pretty familiar with the taste of my own arousal. Alan’s cum was a less familiar taste, though, to a certain extent, all semen had a similar taste. I did my best to clean him up as quickly as possible, running my tongue over the entire shaft, making sure I collected every single bit of cum.

“My, that feels good,” Alan said, smiling down at me and messing my hair up a bit. “But I’m ready for something a bit more intense. Get up on the bed.”

I pulled myself off of his dick. I sprang upwards and flowed past him, getting up onto the rather hard bed. I posed on the bed, sticking my ass up into the air as I pressed my head down on the pillow. I knew just how sexy of a sight that was, with the photos Brian had taken of me in this pose at his apartment.

“How are you going to take me now, Alan?” I asked huskily, running my hand along the side of my face and then down my body. It actually felt nice, the light pressure digging into my skin. “I’m all yours, any way you want me to be.”

“And it’s going to be your ass,” Alan said confidently, standing up and getting behind me. He tugged my ass up a bit higher, his hands all over my butt again. “That plug’s been driving me wild. Let’s see how well you do with something else in there.”

“Sure thing, Alan,” I said with a purr. “I’ll be your butt slut for as long as you want.” And hopefully the Viagra wouldn’t last forever and he would crash hard once they wore off.

I could feel Alan’s cock pressing against my butt as he positioned himself, resting right against my asshole. I shivered and started to pull the thong down, but his hand snaked out and grabbed my wrist.

“No, no,” Alan said, and I could feel him shaking his head through the small bugs I had in his hair. “Leave that on. You look sexy in it.” He paused for a second. “Take out the plug, though.”

Well yeah. I wasn’t a fan at all of two dicks or toys in the same hole. I might be stretchy but I wasn’t that flexible. I pulled the thong to the side and grabbed the base of the plug. With a grunt of effort, it slid out of me. I panted, feeling my ass still gaping and open. And that wasn’t going to change anytime soon, if Alan had his way.

And sure enough, I could feel the tip of his dick resting against the entrance to my ass. I took a deep breath and made myself relax. Though with how widely I was spread, that didn’t mean too much. I was sure that he wouldn’t have any problems whatsoever filling me up with his cock.

“Come on,” I cooed, looking over my shoulder at him. “What are you waiting for?”

Not much, as it turned out. There was just a second of hesitation and then he was sliding into me. I groaned, grabbing at the pillow and hugging it. He was going pretty deep, pretty fast. And he could set as fast and as hard of a pace as he wanted to, like this. I sure didn’t have any way to stop him from doing whatever he wanted to me.

For a guy in his forties or so, who had always begged off of playing with Emma and I as kids, he was really going to town on my ass. He was fucking it pretty hard, slamming deep inside of me and jolting me forward with each and every thrust. And his hands were on my butt as well, kneading and squeezing my cheeks even more thoroughly than he had when I was on his lap.

“What an amazing ass,” Alan said. “I’ll admit, it’s even better than Annette’s was.”

He couldn’t see my face, so I didn’t wear a vapid smile at that. Instead, I pushed back against him, driving his cock a bit deeper into me to try and shut him up. And he more or less did, focusing on screwing my butt. He was really going in deep, and quite often, too. I could hear him panting even over the sounds of our bodies meeting.

And I could feel the pleasure rising up inside of me. I was still turned on from the masturbation and the earlier fucking, and I could feel the leftover pleasure mixing with what was happening to my butt. I shivered, feeling arousal dripping out of my pussy and onto the sheets.

I didn’t often cum from getting fucked in the ass, but it looked like I was going to today. That sent a shiver down my spine. I really would have preferred someone else, someone who hadn’t fucked Mom, to be the one to give me an anal orgasm. But what could I do about that? It wasn’t like I could pull away now or anything. I was going to have to stay right here, letting Mr. Barnes use my rear until he came. And the fact that I was probably going to cum from it as well was just one of those things that I’d have to endure. Not that I often thought of an orgasm as something I’d have to suffer through.

“You know,” Alan said, breaking the quiet as he kept on thrusting into my rear, “I was really broken up when the real Annette died.”

Oh Lord, I didn’t want to hear this. I started rocking back and forth as hard as I could, trying to make him feel so good through his dick that he wouldn’t have the mental energy to think about anything else. It didn’t work.

“For all of the regular reasons when a friend and lover dies, of course,” he continued, his voice going a bit quiet and far off as he spoke, “but also because, well… She had a daughter, a few years younger than you.”

I nodded, not daring to look him in the face now that I was on his mind, even slightly. Where was this going? Nowhere good, I was sure of it.

“She and Danny had been trying for another kid for, oh, years. Never took.” Oh Lord, it would be too obvious that something was wrong if I pulled the pillow over my head. “Finally, she came to me and asked me if I could have some unprotected sex with her. Maybe that would do the trick, if the problem was with Danny.”

He was still fucking me and my body was still getting turned on from what was happening to it. The rest of me, though, that was an entirely different story. Cold sweat was breaking out all over my body as he kept on talking.

“We did the deed quite a few times over the next few days,” Alan said. “And then, long before anyone could tell if it had took-“ He snapped his fingers. “She died. Never found out if I had managed to knock her up.” He sighed heavily. “What an absolute waste. Really, just the worst.”

That-that- I wasn’t sure what on earth I was supposed to think about something like this. Let alone say. Silence seemed by far the safest answer, and I kept on rocking back and forth against Alan, feeling his cock sliding deep into my ass.

I could- Mom had? It just wasn’t a thought I wanted to have. Sure, I had thought about what it would be like to be an older sister a couple of times, but with Mr. Barnes being involved? Hell no!

“That was when I realized how much I loved her,” Alan said wistfully, still screwing my ass like a jackhammer. “That it was more than just the fun of having orgies. That I really, truly, loved Annette.” He sighed deeply. “Maybe if she hadn’t died, she would have returned the feelings. But…” he sighed again as I fought to keep my emotions (and my stomach) under control. “It really was too late by then.”

Just how drunk would I need to get to forget all about tonight? Too drunk, probably. Especially since it was going to be an early day tomorrow. Instead, I just closed my eyes and focused on my breathing. Something that wasn’t helped at all as Alan reached down to start playing with my big breasts, kneading and squeezing them as he kept on fucking me. That actually got a moan out of me as he tugged on my nipple rings.

In fact, it got more than a moan out of me. I flushed a brilliant red as I realized I was about to cum. And that nothing I could do was going to stop the orgasm from happening. My mouth dropped open as the pleasure started to well up inside of me, bursting to the surface like a geyser.

It was an intense orgasm. Really, really intense. I had been getting myself worked up over so long that when I finally did cum, it was like an atom bomb going off inside of me. And it lasted for such a long time, too. Or maybe it was that each orgasm was just of a normal length and I was just cumming over and over again. I couldn’t possibly tell, not with how distracted I was feeling. Either way, the way I was feeling, it was so intense that I couldn’t think of anything else, and just shivered and shook on the bed, feeling Mr. Barnes’ cock inside of my ass, still fucking me straight through the orgasm.

I was left with the side of my head on the bed, panting and gasping for air like I had just sprinted for half a mile. And my ass was still squeezing down tightly around Alan’s cock, holding onto it even as it did its best to spread me out as he kept on using me for his own pleasure.

It was a struggle to get myself under control. My body felt weak, like there wasn’t a single bone or muscle left inside of me. My heart was beating in my chest and I could feel a cold sweat running all over my body. And, of course, there was the arousal still leaking out of my pussy. It was impossible to ignore that. Or Alan still fucking me.

I slowly, gingerly, forced myself back upwards. I could feel dark strands of hair sticking to my forehead and brushed them aside. Then I gingerly looked back over my shoulder at him.

That, somehow, seemed to be the push Mr. Barnes needed to flip me onto my back. I squeaked as I slid off of his cock and stared up at him. He climbed all over me, straddling my stomach and looking down at my tits. He was pumping his cock, a feverish look in his eyes as he stared at my breasts. Well, if that was what he wanted, that was what he was going to get. I pushed my boobs together and looked up at him, looking as slutty and sultry as I could.

“Yes!” Mr. Barnes cried out. “Annette!”

Not even that was enough to completely bring me down. I kept on panting, feeling my arousal still leaking out of me as I looked up at Alan. He was obviously right on the brink. And he wanted to cum on my face.

So I let him. I closed my eyes as he groaned. And a few seconds later, I could feel his cum starting to land on my face, quickly covering me. He was cumming a lot and I could feel strands of semen covering me, landing on my cheeks and chin and forehead and nose and everywhere. Through the entire thing, I kept my breasts pressed together, making them look even bigger and prettier than they actually were.

And I was still turned on. I supposed it was from all the sex I had, but there was actually something pretty hot about feeling myself getting covered in cum. Feeling those long strands of semen landing on me, the heat sinking through my skin. It was easy enough to avoid thinking about the who and the why, in favor of just enjoying the moment.

I opened my left eye, the one that hadn’t been glued shut by cum. Mr. Barnes’s shoulders were heaving as he looked down at me, and I could see his cock getting soft. That was obviously the sign that it was over. And that was probably a good thing. He might be blind, but the less time he spent around Tawnee, the less time he had to think about Taylor. Plus, of course, it still felt so weird to be having sex with him. And pretending to be Mom on top of that just made the entire thing… I didn’t have the right words to describe how that made me feel.

Still, I was here to do a job and that meant giving him some full service right until the very end. Plus, of course, this part of the job was something that I enjoyed. I stuck my tongue out and started licking up the cum. I kept my eye on him, making sure that he was enjoying what I was doing. That about three-fourths of the point, after all. Giving him a good show. The rest was because cum was tasty and I did like acting like this in front of other people.

“Damn, you’re as big of a slut as she was,” Alan said, shaking his head and chuckling. “This place knows how to hire them, huh?”

I didn’t respond to that, but at least I had a good reason not to, as I licked up the cum that was all over my face. And even when I had cleaned my face up (for a pretty unhygienic level of clean) I still had something else to buy time with. I reached down and grabbed the butt plug, and made sure I was facing away from Mr. Barnes. Then I slid it back inside of me with a pop. The shiver that ran through me was entirely real, and I gasped at the sensations.

Then I sat up, swaying just a bit from side to side as I looked at Mr. Barnes. He was still soft and limp, so I supposed that the party really was over for tonight. And hopefully for a long, long time.

“So did you ever find out if she was pregnant?” I asked, managing to sound vapid instead of worried.

“No, like I said,” Mr. Barnes said with a sigh. “She died before it would really have had a chance to start showing. There was no autopsy, so,” he shrugged, looking down at the floor.

I sighed inwardly. I really wasn’t supposed to leave customers staring at the floor and muttering to themselves.

“Well,” I said, acting like I was a happy, dim bimbo who couldn’t read the mood, “the next time you come over here, maybe you can knock this Annette up again.”

Then I paused, my brain catching up to what I had said. What the fuck, Taylor? But it was too late to take it back, so I just kept on smiling, like I hadn’t said anything.

“And until then, see you!” I quickly said, hopping off of the bed and not bothering to grab the nightie.

Yeah, it was time for a long, long hot shower. Did we stock a wire brush at the club?

***

Lisa knew she probably shouldn’t be grinning quite this much, but it always just felt so good to drop these kinds of bombshells onto people. The looks on their faces, oh, it was hilarious. Also, if Lisa wasn’t soaking the reactions in, she’d be thinking about the information she had just shared and that would be a lot less conducive to keeping her good mood up.

Also, it was pretty rare for everyone to be paying attention. Brian and Taylor, surprise, surprise, were paying close attention. So was Alec, stroking his chin as he looked at some of the printouts I had shared. And even Rachel had more of a scowl than usual as she glared at me as she stroked the head of Brutus. Sure, it had taken describing the threats to her dogs to get her to do that, but if it worked, it worked.

“Hard to believe that Lung would be going for outside help,” Brian said. “When I was still working by myself, the ABBB never once reached out to me for anything. Never heard of them reaching out to anyone else.”

“True, but nobody knew what race you were, under that outfit,” Lisa said. “All seven of these gangs and specialists are Asian. That’s how Lung got them, too, a minor key of pan-Asian solidarity and a major key of something a lot more fungible.” Remembering who she was talking to, Lisa rephrased that. “Drugs, money and favors, stuff that they can actually use.”

“I’m worried about this Tinker you mentioned,” Taylor said. “I’ve never faced off against one before. Well, Kid Win, but,” she wiggled her hand. “And didn’t she go nuts and try to blow up Cornell?”

“Yes, that’s the one you’re thinking of,” Lisa said. “I’ve got information,” a heady mix of her power and what Coil was feeding her, “that she’s not really here of her own choice. When Lung smashed that cop station apart, it was more of a kidnapping than a rescue. It certainly is by now, since a little bird told me that he’s using drugs and rape to get her to fall into line.”

“Making a bomb lady serve you out of fear and hate,” Alec said, rolling his eyes and putting his feet on the table. “That’s a good choice. I can see why the entire world trembles before the name of Lung.”

Lisa supposed she was lucky that Coil was using a slightly more abstract level of fear to keep her in line. Not that it made her feel any better to the man. And that was a subject for later, with just Brian and Taylor.

“So far, none of the outside help has showed themselves on the streets,” Lisa continued, “but say by, eh, the end of the week? Then things are going to get ugly, because I know I’m not the only one getting this info. And Lung won’t see any reason to wait around once he’s got all of his forces. He’s going to start trying to take over the city, with the E88 as the first target.”

“Hope they don’t block me from seeing that new concert,” a voice said right in Lisa’s ear.

Lisa jumped, hating that that sort of thing still worked on her. The cackle of laughter from behind and snort of amusement from Alec didn’t help. Lisa twisted around to glare at Aisha, Brian’s brat of a sister. She smiled back widely, sauntering around Lisa before perching on the armrest of the couch, right next to Brian.

“Don’t use your power to sneak into concerts, Aisha,” Brian grumbled, rubbing his face with his hand. Lisa could tell that the warning washed over the younger girl like water off of a duck’s back. “And try to pay attention.”

“Oh, I am, I am,” Aisha said, smiling widely. “In fact, I even know something that The Brain here doesn’t,” she added, pointing at Lisa.

“Then share it, if you would be so kind,” Lisa said sourly, looking at the black girl.

“Any of you hear about Maliciou$?” Aisha asked, looking from side to side. Brian snorted and nodded, but nobody else did. “He’s a really good musician from San Diego. All about how cool crime is, living in da hood and stuff.” She looked around at the blank (and hostile, from Rachel) looks she was getting. “Anyway, he was going to be doing a concert in Baltimore. That’s not happening, so he’s heading here.”

“A famous black musician is coming to the heart of the Empire Eighty-Eight,” Brian said, sitting back and looking up at the ceiling. “If I thought any of you would go for it, I’d be tempted to offer him protection while he’s here.”

“Don’t need to worry about that,” Aisha said as Lisa pulled out her laptop and started looking around online to try and get ahead of Aisha taking over as the font of all wisdom. “A Merchant I know,” she looked at Brian, “I don’t know him well, okay, cool it, anyway, he said that the Black Wings got their territory in Baltimore shattered, so they’re coming up here as well to carve out a slice of pie.”

“And the Black Wings,” Lisa said, ignoring the laptop and instead calling on her power. That would get her answers quick enough to actually let her have insights in time. “Are a mostly black gang with a scattering of other races on the fringes. So you’re thinking that they’ll be working with Malicious?”

“Maliciou$, with a dollar sign, yeah,” Aisha said. “I don’t know it, but it stands to reason, right? His songs are all about that kind of stuff. I mean, he’s West Coast and they’re East Coast, but still, standing together and fighting the W- the Man,” she ended lamely with a glance at the rest of the room. She coughed. “Could be kind of cool if we weren’t living here.”

“I wouldn’t be worried about this singer having connections with some street gang,” Lisa said, shaking her head. “This guy is rich,” she continued, tapping the screen. “If he has powers, he isn’t open about it, but… the Elite.” She looked up at the rest of the room. “If he’s coming here, I’m certain the Elite’s offered their services as, no offense Brian, actual professional bodyguards.” Brian shrugged, almost knocking both Taylor and Aisha to the side as his well-formed muscles moved. “So that’s a whole nother can of worms.”

Lisa sat back in her chair, rubbing her forehead. She could feel a headache coming on. And it wasn’t even a power-induced migraine, which would be coming later and blending together with the stress headache. Oh, how lucky she was. If it was up to her, she’d probably be packing her bags and heading for a town that wasn’t about to fall apart at the seams as it got stuffed to the gills with people with short tempers and lots of power.

“I think that you need to talk to the boss,” Brian said. “If he doesn’t already know about all of this, then he’s going to need to.” He frowned, stroking his chin. “It’s a good thing we don’t have any actual territory, so we might be able to hole up here and… no, too much loss of face.”

“I’m not bringing my dogs here,” Rachel said bluntly. “No space for them.”

“And who wants to be smelling dog crap all day anyway?” Alec said, standing up and putting himself out of reach of Rachel’s long arms. “Anyway, if you’re all done here, I’m off.”

Lisa narrowed her eyes as she watched him go, but couldn’t think of anything that actually needed what little input Alec could give. Instead, she wrapped up the meeting and gestured towards Brian and Taylor. The two of them walked into a corner. Lisa gave another look around to make sure that she could see Aisha.

“Something I didn’t want to share in front of everyone,” Lisa said, lowering her voice. “There’s something else I heard from some ABB informants. Remember Mistress Fu?” Taylor thought for a moment and then nodded. Brian still looked blank. “A really big transwoman that’s one of Lung’s minions,” Lisa explained. “Anyway, she seems to have taken a shine to Taylor. Wants her as a concubine if they take enough territory to snatch up the club.”

“What?” Taylor asked, using a lot louder voice than Lisa had been using. “I mean, what?”

“What’s there to say?” Lisa said with a shrug. “That’s what the guy heard,” and then reported to Coil who had decided to forward it to her, but still. “You have an admirer, lucky girl.”

“I’ll give a pass on being a sex slave, thanks,” Taylor said sourly. Brian had an expression that was almost as unhappy. “But thanks for telling me.” She sighed heavily, running a hand through a braid of hair. “Well, if they take over the club, I suppose I can just quit.”

“And hope that they don’t capture Skitter?” Brian said. “You can wear as heavy as a disguise as you can, but,” he nodded at Taylor’s large, obvious breasts. “Can’t hide everything.”

“Yeah, well, I have you guys for backup,” Taylor said, shrugging. “Anyway, the fighting hasn’t even started yet. Who knows what could happen?”

Warning: The following is from a Neo-Nazi’s perspective. Expect racism, homophobia and transphobia. If you want to skip, move on down to the next set of *Text*

***

Tammi stepped out of the elevator, breathing in and out and really aware of how much she was breathing in and out. It was okay, this was all cool. She was just going to go fuck a black guy. It was just going to be for some sex, using him to have a good time. Wasn’t that pretty much what was said every time they got together to trash some uppity nigger’s house or make sure that a grocer paid for the privilege of running a store in Empire territory? Everyone was laughing as they kicked the bastard around, so why would this be any different?

Tammi was still glad that only the twins knew she was coming here. She knew a thing or two about them that would help make sure their lips stayed sealed. Not that they seemed inclined to blab about this anyway, thankfully. At least, not with anyone but each other and her. Tammi had endured a lot of ribbing from them about when she was going to get her itch scratched again.

Well, she was. Tammi really hadn’t expected this to happen, for a follow-up to a chance meeting at a strip club to happen. But apparently Brian’s girlfriend(?) had given the okay for this and now she was back here, ready to see what was going to happen to her.

Tammi took a deep breath and knocked on the door to the apartment. She breathed in and out and tucked a stray strand of blonde hair back behind her ear where it belonged. She could do this. She was Rune, one of the heaviest hitters in the greatest group in the city. Why on earth should she be so worried about just having a bit of casual sex? Even if it was with a black man?

The door opened. It wasn’t Brian. It had to be the girlfriend. Tammie’s eyes narrowed as she stared at the other girl. Big boobs, big black hair, big boobs and tall. And so, so obviously Jewish. Ew. Also, only wearing a towel and with flushed skin that was still glistening.

“Hi,” Tammi said, smiling and sticking out her hand. “I’m Jackie and you must be the girlfriend.”

“That’s my name all right,” the girl said, stepping backwards. “But my friends call me Taylor.”

Tammie stepped into the apartment and looked around. It was a nice enough place, and pretty big. Obviously Brian was a thug, probably pretty high up the drug-dealing chain to afford a place like this. Well, maybe it could be a source for Tammi to cultivate and bring in to the Empire’s operations. That would be a feather in her cap if she could pull it off.

“Brian’s still in the shower,” Taylor said, lifting a corner of the towel to dab at a wet spot. “Shouldn’t be more than just a few minutes.”

“Are you going to be staying here the entire time?” Tammi asked, putting her hands on her hips and looking at the other girl.

“Yeah,” Taylor said. “I’ve never watched Brian fuck another girl besides my friend Lisa. I think it could be pretty hot. Want a drink?”

“Nah, I’m good,” Tammi said, glancing outside at the early afternoon sun. “So Brian fucks a lot of other girls?”

“Mostly just me and Lisa,” Taylor said, leading Tammi through another door into what was pretty obviously a man’s bedroom. “And you, if this is more than an one-time thing.” She unhooked the towel and let it fall to the floor. “We’ll have to talk it over later.”

Tammi nodded, staring at Taylor’s body. It was a pretty well-developed body. A pity it was wasted on a Jew. She opened her mouth to say something and all that came out was a squeak as a pair of arms wrapped around her in a strong grip.

Tammi’s head shot down and she felt her heart start to beat faster as she saw that a black man was holding onto her. Then reason reasserted itself and she relaxed a bit as she realized it was Brian. And, she realized, he was completely naked. The t-shirt she was wearing was thin enough that she could feel his skin through it and she could really feel something pressing up against her butt.

“Hey, Brian,” Taylor said. “Look who’s here.”

“What a surprise,” Brian said in a pretty smooth voice. “Nice to see you again, Jackie.”

“Y-yeah,” Tammi said with a swallow. “Same here, big guy.” She twisted around to look up at him. “Really nice.”

And it was. White guys were obviously more refined and dignified in their bearing and features, but there was something so delightfully appealing about the animalistic ferocity of a certain kind of black man. The sight of Brian was enough to stoke Tammi’s lust while dampening her nervousness.

Tammi’s lust got another boost as Brian reached down and cupped one of her breasts. She gasped and shivered, feeling those big, thick fingers running along her sensitive curves. Tammi could feel herself starting to grow wet as Brian touched her. Even knowing that there was another woman in the room didn’t do much to dampen her lust.

Tammi realized that her own hand had reached down and was wrapped around Brian’s large cock. She was starting to stroke it, her body moving without her mind interjecting anything. She swallowed heavily and looked up at Brian, watching his face as he smiled down at her.

“This is going to be so hot,” Taylor said, moving around behind them. “Give it to her good and hard, Brian, just like you’d do it to me.”

Heh, it was just like Kaiser said. The Jews really were using the blacks as foot soldiers. Well, this was one girl they wouldn’t be conquering. Pretty much the reverse, especially if they tried anything funny.

That thought fled Tammi’s mind as Brian leaned in for a kiss. She gasped and then met it, pressing her lips against his big, firm pair. She reached up and grabbed his shoulders, feeling the firm muscle moving around underneath his skin. Oh, she was getting really turned on. And she wasn’t the only one. Brian’s massive dick, the best part of a black man, was pressing against her thigh and stomach. It was hot and hard and big and Tammi really couldn’t quite believe that she had taken the entire thing inside of her at the club.

Brian grunted a bit as he reached down to pick her up. Tammi gasped and then giggled. This wasn’t like flying through the air on a concrete slab, but it was still pretty fun. Even if it only lasted for a few steps as he put her down on his large bed.

It was a pretty big bed. Easily big enough for her and Brian. And even Taylor, as the naked girl crawled onto the end of the bed and sat there, watching her boyfriend fuck another woman. Kinky degenerate. Then again, Jew. What else could be expected from such a debauched race?

Then Brian was back overhead and taking Tammi’s mind away from that sort of thing. She swallowed as she looked up at him. There was a lot of him and Tammi had never felt so small right before this moment. She firmed her jaw and reached upwards, lacing her fingers together behind his neck.

“You really are cute,” Brian said with a chuckle, running his fingers down her cheek. “But let’s see if we can’t make you sexy.”

Tammi sniffed at that insult. She was already sexy. He’d be seeing that soon enough, once he got her clothes off and saw the underwear she had on.

Brian’s hands were all over her again, touching her and stroking her. He was even starting to slide underneath her clothing, pressing against her bra and thong. Tammi shivered and looked up with wide eyes, staring at him as he made electric tingles run through her entire body. She was just so turned on! She loved what she was feeling and wanted so much more.

And she was getting it, too. Tammi squeaked, just a bit, as Brian’s hands started to tug at her clothing. She sat up a bit to help him along with that, twisting around to slide out of her shirt, tossing it to the side. Then she stared right up at Brian, daring him to be anything other than complimentary about the bra she was wearing and the breasts it was supporting. They weren’t as big as his girlfriend’s, but it was obvious that the body of the white race was superior to a Jew’s. Perkiness, coloring, all that stuff would make Tammi’s body look so much better than Taylor’s.

Tammi actually couldn’t see Taylor, not with how Brian’s body was blocking her view of the lower half of the bed. But she could still hear her. And it sounded as if the black-haired girl was masturbating. Well, let her. Tammi knew that she was hot, and she supposed that it was only to be expected that a girlfriend would find her boyfriend hot, even if he was fucking another woman. Not that Tammi had ever actually had a boyfriend.

At any rate, she knew what a woman masturbating sounded like, and since she wasn’t the one doing it, that had to mean that Taylor was getting off to seeing her black boyfriend getting it on with a superior example of the Aryan race. Well, at least she could recognize superiority when she saw it, Tammi thought with a smirk before kissing Brian again. Then she reached down to unhook her skirt.

Brian pulled that off of her and sat back on his heels, whistling in appreciation. That was enough to make Tammi preen in pride. She knew she looked good in the red, sheer set of underwear she had on. And she was glad to see that Brian had enough wits in his head to also appreciate her body.

“You look good, Tammi,” Taylor added, her head suddenly appearing over Brian’s shoulder. “If I had a dick, I’d fuck you too.”

Tammi’s smile wavered at that, at the idea that she would ever let a tranny touch her. But, she supposed, she should be charitable and take it as a compliment.

Taylor’s hands appeared as well, wrapping around Brian’s cock and starting to stroke him with both hands. He obviously didn’t need it, as hard as he was. But from the look on his face, he was enjoying it.

He enjoyed it even more when Taylor leaned around him and managed to get her mouth onto his cock. Tammi swallowed, seeing that thick black rod turn shiny with saliva as Taylor bobbed up and down on it, making some pretty lewd noises as she gave a blowjob to her boyfriend in front of a complete stranger. Tammi knew that she didn’t have the courage to do anything like that.

Well, not to her boyfriend. To Brian? Tammi just might be able to take care of him. Swallowing, she sat up and leaned forward, taking a few deep breaths. As soon as she was ready, she looked at Taylor and Brian. They were both looking at her, thought they were also looking at each other quite a bit.

“There’s room for two, believe me,” Brian said, gesturing down at his dick.

Tammi could believe that. That was a big dick and Taylor wasn’t going more than halfway down it on a stroke. Okay, Tammi knew that she couldn’t manage even that much, but there was still plenty of dark meat left to eat. Like the big, heavy balls hanging underneath Brian’s cock. Tammi swallowed, wondering just how much cum was stored away inside of those sacks. And how it would feel to get that cum pumped into and onto her.

Tammi reached down and cupped them. Brian let out a soft sound at that. Smiling a bit, Tammi did it again, lightly, gently squeezing the big black balls. They were pretty hot, hotter than Tammi had remembered. Of course, there were a lot of details about that night that Tammi were a bit hazy on. She could remember the pleasure, but not that much else.

“Want to try sucking him?” Taylor offered, moving a bit away and licking her lips. “It’s quite the taste, believe me.”

Tammi looked up at her, then at Brian, then at Brian’s cock. She swallowed heavily and looked back down. Okay, this really should be more focused on her own pleasure, but she could show a bit of grace and dignity here. She opened her mouth and leaned down, preparing to suck a black guy. And hoping that his big black dick would fit inside of her mouth.

It did. Not that Tammi tried to go down to far along it, of course. She wasn’t a madwoman. She knew her limits. But this, yeah, she could handle this amount. Just barely having Brian’s head inside of her mouth, that wasn’t stretching her out too much.

Tammi started to suck on him, running her tongue around and pressing down with her lips. She glanced up at Brian, wanting to know that she was doing a good job. After all, this wasn’t the kind of thing where she would accept being second-best. Even if she knew, in her heart, that Taylor had to be a lot better at sucking dick than she was.

Brian looked pleased enough so Tammi dropped her gaze and kept on working. For a few seconds, at least, before she jumped out of her skin as Taylor dropped a hand onto her shoulder. Tammi glared at the heb, feeling her heart beating inside of her chest.

“Feeling a bit nervous, huh?” Taylor asked. A smile appeared on her face. “I can think of a way to make you relax.”

Tammi stiffened up as she felt Taylor’s hand sliding along her back, down her side, to her breasts. And then she was touching Tammi’s breasts, grabbing them right through the bra, kneading and squeezing them. Tammi shifted around, feeling really uncomfortable. And even more uncomfortable as it started to feel good.

Tammi felt thoroughly conflicted about what was going on. Sure, she was feeling good. But so did, apparently, druggies and drunks. And look at the lives they lived. And this was just as wrong as coking up or emptying a bottle. Fucking another woman? Fucking a black man? It went against everything that Tammi had been taught by her family, friends and the Empire. Hell, she had helped torch a business that boasted of its support for the fags and the dykes. She really shouldn’t be doing this. But it was far too late now to back out, not until things were over. She just didn’t have the strength to pull away from what was happening to her.

And then Taylor was leaning back in, pressing her head against Tammi’s. She started to suck on Brian’s cock, too, a bit lower down than what Tammi had managed to take. Tammi scowled a bit at that, at being shown up by this girl. But she didn’t make a fuss about it, and kept on going, licking and tending to Brian’s head.

Brian seemed to be enjoying this quite a bit. There was a big smile on his broad face. Well, surprise, surprise, the black guy was over the moon at getting a white woman to take care of him. Tammi hoped that he was enjoying this, because she was sure that the closest he would get to someone of her caliber would just be his Jewish girlfriend. And a contest between a Jew and a white woman wasn’t a contest at all, was it?

Tammi forced herself a bit further down along Brian’s cock, feeling it sliding deeper into her mouth. She wasn’t going to be able to go very far, she could tell. She just didn’t have enough experience. But she could still at least do something.

Plus, of course, it would distract her from what she was feeling as Taylor kept on touching her. It seemed that the girl really knew how to touch another woman’s body. Hadn’t she mentioned that there was someone she and Brian usually fucked? So she was bi on top of being a race traitor and a Jew. It was a good thing that she was so hot, otherwise Tammi wouldn’t have a thing to do with her.

Taylor’s hand had left Tammi’s breasts and was back up on her back. Tammi flinched a bit as she felt the fingers pressing against her skin and then as she felt the bra falling away from her body and landing on the bed. She flushed a bit, and kept on working, sucking Brian for everything she was worth.

“You two are really good at this,” Brian said with a deep sigh. “I’m going to be cumming soon.”

That made Tammi’s eyes go wide open. Cum? Here? Now? On her? She swallowed and instantly pulled her head up, getting her mouth out of the line of fire. She glared at Taylor as the black-haired girl chuckled.

And then again as Taylor leaned down, putting her face right up against Brian’s cock. She looked up at the black man, every pore on her body simply dripping sexual appeal as she licked her lips and then stuck her tongue out even further, running it along Brian’s cock.

“Do it,” Taylor said, her voice quite a bit lower than the tone she normally used. “Give it to the both of us. We want it so badly, right, Jackie?”

Tammi blinked before remembering the name she had given. She quickly nodded, her head bobbing up and down so quickly she almost hit her chest.

“Yep, that’s right,” Tammi said, only realizing what she had hastily agreed to once it was too late to take it back. “That’s what we want.”

“And that’s what you’re going to get!” Brian said with a gasp, reaching down to grab his cock and start stroking it. He had it pointed right at Taylor’s face. Tammi bit her lip. “Here it comes!”

At the last moment, Tammi pulled her head down, pressing it right against Taylor’s, cheek to cheek. She was already burning red but kept herself there, eyes fixed on Brian’s dick. And then he started to cum.

Tammi gasped, feeling the sticky, hot, smelly semen landing all over her. There was a lot of it, and she realized that Brian’s cock wasn’t even pointed right at her. Taylor was getting just as much cum. Could any one girl handle all of that load? Tammi didn’t think so.

And there was still more coming. If Taylor hadn’t been right next to her, closing her eyes and obviously enjoying the entire thing, Tammi would have been pulling away, trying to get away from the firehose that was being turned onto her. As it was, her Aryan pride wouldn’t let her do anything but take it, feeling the semen landing all over her face.

Finally, it seemed that Brian was done cumming. Tammi shivered and looked up at him. There was a big, stupid smile on his face as he looked down at the two of them and he was still stroking his cock. Which was going limp. Tammi’s eyes narrowed as she looked at that. If he thought he was going to be done with only a single orgasm, his orgasm, then he was badly, badly mistaken. Tammi might be feeling really… weird all over, but she was still horny enough that she wanted to cum.

“That was nice,” Taylor said, sitting back on her heels and smiling underneath the heavy layer of cum decorating her face. “You just need a little something extra to get some good results, huh?”

“Two cute girls are almost always better than one,” Brian said, lifting Taylor’s hand and pressing a kiss to the back of her palm. “And especially when I’m dating one of them.”

“That’s sweet,” Taylor said, giving him another smile. Then she turned to Tammi. “But right now, I’m in the mood for something salty.”

Tammi looked at her and blinked. Then, underneath the cum, she blushed as she made the connection. She breathed in deep, wondering if she was really up for this and if she was expected to return the favor.

And it was too late to have second questions. Taylor was already leaning forward, planting a kiss on Tammi’s lips. And then the Neo-Nazi could feel the tongue prodding at her, starting to lick her.

Tammi stayed stock still, trying to cope with what she was feeling and what was happening to her. She could feel Taylor’s tongue moving over quite a bit of her skin and when the black-haired girl pulled back, Tammi could see a whole pool of cum on Taylor’s tongue before the other girl closed her mouth and swallowed.

“That’s a nice taste,” Taylor said happily. “A real nice taste.” She looked at Tammi. “Want to return the favor?”

Tammi wiggled from side to side, trying to think of an answer to this. She wanted to get fucked, to have all those wonderful orgasms like she had gotten during that night at Club Lango. And licking cum up off of another girl’s face didn’t seem like a very good way to have that happen. On the other hand, it had already been done to her and Tammi wanted to cum from Brian’s cock, and the best way to make that happen seemed to be staying here and going with the flow.

Those blonde bimbos had teased me for a solid week and on and off after that over how much Tammi had enjoyed herself with Brian in that booth at the club. Well, so what? This was a damn fine cock, and it was going to make Tammi feel just as good as it had before. It had better at least. Tammi didn’t think of herself having a short temper as much as a strong interest in things being fair (for her.) There would be consequences if Brian couldn’t make her feel this good again.

And, luckily for him, he seemed to be doing just that. His dick was getting harder and harder and providing a wonderful excuse for Tammi not to have to provide an answer on if she was going to lick black cum off of a Jew’s face.

“Oh, look,” Tammi said, pointing down at the thick black shaft that was steadily rising and pointing upwards. “It looks like Brian’s ready for another round.”

“But who with?” Taylor asked, raising her eyebrows behind the layer of cum sticking to her face. Then a smile appeared on her face. “Actually, why make him choose?”

Taylor reached out and grabbed Tammi, dragging her backwards. Tammi gasped as she landed on Taylor’s body. Mostly her boobs, because those were some big boobs. She blinked as she suddenly arrived face to face to a cum-covered slut.

“How about it?” Taylor said, looking at Tammi and then lifting her gaze over Tammi’s shoulder. “You up for fucking two girls at once, Brian?”

“I think I could manage something like that,” Brian said dryly.

Tammi jerked a bit as she felt a pair of hands land on her hips. She tried to look over her shoulder, but Taylor grabbed the sides of her head. And then she was kissing her.

That made Tammi’s eyes go real wide, real quick. For a number of reasons, starting with the fact that she wasn’t a lesbo dyke. Also, there was a lot of cum still on Taylor’s tongue and she wasn’t hesitating at all about sharing it with Tammi.

Well, that kind of made it all right, right? If it wasn’t a lesbian perving on a proper woman and just the two of them appreciating a man’s seed, that was more or less right, right? Right.

Not that it made things entirely all right, since Tammi didn’t have much experience tasting cum. Like, any experience at all. It wasn’t a taste that you could really leap into loving, either. Far from it, really. Tammi felt her face contort as a lot of expressions ran over her face and as a lot of emotions ran through her mind.

It wasn’t easy to pull away from the kiss and try to get her mind into order, though. Taylor was holding onto her, her hands loosely draped together over Tammi’s neck. And Brian still had a firm grip on her hips and was rubbing his cock back and forth against Tammi’s butt.

“There,” Taylor said after a minute, having shoved what felt like a plate full of semen into Tammi’s mouth. “Don’t you love that kind of taste?”

Tammi didn’t answer, as she ran her tongue over the inside of her mouth, trying to deal with what she was tasting. And what she was feeling, since Taylor had pressed her face up against Tammi’s, making sure that some of the cum on Taylor’s face ended up on hers.

“I, I,” Tammi said, blinking quickly and shaking her head. “I don’t really think that I need that kind of treat.”

“Really?” Taylor said, sounding surprised. “Weird. Well, more for me!”

Tammi watched with wide eyes as Taylor started to run her fingers over her own face, collecting the cum there and pushing it into her mouth. And it really did seem that the black-haired bimbo was enjoying it as she did so. There certainly weren’t any signs that she was just putting on a show for Tammi or Brian.

What a slut. But it wasn’t as if a money-grubbing Jew would understand anything about how to properly behave, right? If they did, then they wouldn’t be the kind of baby-mutilating vermin that they were.

Tammi’s thoughts were broken off as she felt a cock slid into her. She moaned, her wet folds opening up in front of Brian’s shaft. It felt good, sending a tingle of arousal all through her body as the big black man moved deeper and deeper into her, making her sigh and moan as she felt herself getting spread apart.

Oh yes, this was what Tammi had come here for. To get fucked good and hard by the big black dick that had made her feel so good back at the club. She smiled and flicked a strand of hair behind her head as she felt the shaft sinking deeper and deeper into her.

“Enjoying yourself?” Taylor asked with a smile. Her voice was pretty choked with the amount of cum she had shoveled inside of her mouth and Tammi could see that her tongue was covered in the stuff. “I’ve got Brian trained good.”

Trained like an animal, yes, that made sense. Tammi nodded and pushed back a bit against Brian, lifting her hips to try and get some more leverage to fill herself up with the cock. But as soon as she got into the flow of things, Brian pulled out.

Tammi moaned in frustration and looked over her shoulder, her eyes narrowing as she glared at Brian. He wasn’t quite looking at her, though. And Tammi quickly found out why.

Taylor let out a sound of pure sex and Tammi didn’t need to think for more than a second to figure out what was going on. Ugh, she had been hoping that she would get fucked long enough that she would get to cum from it. Well, maybe she still would. It would all depend on just how tightly she could squeeze down around him when Brian came to his senses and started fucking her again.

And Tammi could get a pretty tight squeeze. Not because she worked out for that particular application, but because being in the Empire 88, and especially being underneath Hookwolf’s command, meant you got fit in a hurry. Tammi was sure she could squeeze down hard enough that Brian wouldn’t be in any hurry to pull out of her.

“Oh, baby, that feels so good,” Taylor moaned, her eyes closed as her body jiggled a bit, even with Tammi laying on top of her. “You’ve got such a good cock.”

“And a few other parts of me as well,” Brian said dryly.

Taylor didn’t respond and just closed her eyes, smiling. She looked really happy like this. Even when Brian pulled out of her and slid back into Tammi. That felt good and Tammi moaned, feeling the pleasure rippling through her.

As Brian went deeper and deeper inside of her, Tammi squeezed down as tight as she could. And it was tight enough to make Brian pause as he fucked her, though not tight enough to stop him from still fucking her. So not perfect, but Tammi still felt so good as she got fucked.

Tammi was panting for breath as she felt the cock sliding in and out of her. She was getting turned on, really turned on really quick. But she wasn’t close to her orgasm. And Tammi had a horrible feeling that Brian was going to stop fucking her well before she reached her orgasm and leave her all limp and useless, feeling the arousal draining out of her as he started to fuck his actual girlfriend instead.

And Tammi couldn’t think of a way to make that happen. Actually, right now, there were a lot of things that she couldn’t focus on thinking about right now. Brian’s dick was doing an amazing job of distracting her as it kept on sliding in and out of her.

Even when it slid right out of her and into Taylor, Tammi still didn’t manage to get her thoughts together very well. Of course, part of that was because even though Brian’s dick wasn’t in her anymore, his hands were still on her. And he was proving to be very good with his hands.

Tammi moaned, feeling him groping her ass. Groping wasn’t the right word, really. He was tending to her ass, kneading and squeezing it and making it feel really good.

And Taylor was doing the same to her breasts. Tammi wiggled around in between the two of them, her cheeks turning a dull red as she felt their hands on her body, stimulating and teasing her. It felt really good and she couldn’t keep from moaning as she felt the pleasure growing and growing inside of her. Maybe she really was going to cum from this after all. Even without a cock inside of her.

“How is it, fucking a different blonde girl than normal?” Taylor asked, looking over Tammi’s shoulder.

“It’s pretty nice,” Brian said. “And there’s no risk of her throwing up on me.” Ew. Tammi was fully willing to classify that as one disgusting fetish. “Although didn’t you say that you wanted to watch this, Taylor? You’re being a pretty active participant right now.”

“Tammi’s just too cute for me to sit on the sidelines,” Taylor said, lowering her gaze a bit to look right at the blonde girl. “Way cuter than I was led to believe.”

Tammi had no idea to respond to that. Was Taylor flirting with her? If so, again, ew. Tammi was only interested in guys, obviously. That was a big part of being in the Empire, fighting against the decadence that was consuming America ever since the fag Legend acted like being gay was something to be proud of. Everyone in the Empire was straight, and Tammi had even helped with a few cases where that hadn’t been the case.

Taylor leaned up to plant a kiss on Tammi’s lips again. Tammi squealed again as well. Although this time, there was no taste of cum, just Taylor’s tongue pressing against her lips and sliding inside. Tammi’s eyebrows furrowed as that happened, but she wasn’t really able to pull away. After all, Brian’s cock was inside of her right now and getting away from the kiss meant getting away from the cock.

And that was something Tammi just wasn’t willing to give up. Every time Brian fucked her, she got closer to her orgasm, the pleasure inside of her dying down slowly enough when he pulled out to fuck Taylor that she was still more turned on than before by the time he was momentarily done with her. Right now, Tammi was turned on enough that she needed an orgasm, really, really badly. There was just no way that she was going to pull away from what was happening to her. Even if it meant getting kissed by a Jew.

Not that Tammi enjoyed that sort of thing, of course. As soft and comfortable as Taylor’s breasts were to rest on, she really would have preferred just being with Brian. Or, ideally, a white Brian. Only one of those was even remotely likely to happen, though, and Tammi just couldn’t see a realistic way to get Taylor to leave her boyfriend’s bedroom so that Brian could more thoroughly focus on fucking her.

So she had better just focus on enjoying what she could get, even if there was another woman in here that was trying to make out with her. And even if she was making Tammi feel pretty good as she worked Tammi over.

Tammi’s stiff nipples were getting teased and pinched as Taylor worked her over, and Taylor’s hands weren’t just focusing on her nipples. Pretty much the entire front half of her body was under attack as Taylor did a really good job of making Tammi feel far better than she thought that another woman would ever make her feel.

“You two feel so nice wrapped around my cock,” Brian said, his hands letting go of Tammi’s hips for a minute to wander along her body. Tammi shivered and her body pressed itself up against him without her really thinking about it. “And you look so hot when you kiss each other, too.”

“And it’s all about pleasing the man,” Taylor said with a gasp. “How about it, Tammi? Up for another kiss?”

Tammi made a face and shook her head. Taylor looked surprised and opened her mouth to say something. Then she seemed to think better of it and shrugged and went back to being fucked. And Brian was fucking her just as hard as he was fucking Tammi.

Though Tammi preferred for herself to be the one getting fucked, obviously. And when Brian slid back into her, his cock wet from her and Taylor’s arousal, it felt great. Tammi moaned, knowing what she sounded like and not caring a bit. She rocked back and forth, feeling the thick black rod spreading her out, molding her pussy walls around the shape of his shaft. And on top of that, Taylor’s hands were still playing with her body. It was all making Tammi feel so good.

Really, really good. So good, in fact, that- Tammi moaned as she felt her orgasm starting to take shape inside of her. It was growing with every thrust into her pussy, taking form and becoming something truly wonderful. A big smile appeared on Tammi’s face as she felt her thighs starts to twitch and a heat taking form inside of her.

Tammi came. And it felt so good. It was an amazing orgasm, one that screamed through Tammi’s body and made her vision blank out. She could only see white for a long minute as she came hard, twitching and feeling the pleasure screaming around inside of her. She could feel her jaw dropping open and hear her own panting as she twitched around, trapped in between Taylor and Brian.

Finally, the orgasm ended. Her pussy let go of the death grip it had around Brian’s cock and Tammi could actually start to breathe again. She looked down at Taylor, her mind rebooting enough that she could actually focus on the other girl’s face. Taylor was smiling a bit as she looked up Tammi, stroking the side of her cheek.

“Welcome back,” Taylor said with a grin. “I hope you had a good time.”

Tammi didn’t trust her voice right now to say anything meaningful. Instead, she just jerkily her head up and down. She realized that she was squeezing down on Taylor’s shoulders so hard that her fingers were white and forced herself to relax a bit.

And tensed back up again as Brian slid out of her. Then, with the awful sensation of emptiness, Tammi made herself stop tensing up again. She panted, feeling the arousal leaking out of her spread lower lips. She swiped a hand across her forehead, whisking away some of the sweat that had built up there. And everywhere else.

“Okay,” Brian said from behind her. “You ready for some more, or do I just get to fuck my girlfriend?”

“I’m,” Tammi said, taking a deep breath of air. “I need a bit to catch my breath.”

A big smile appeared on Taylor’s face. Then it slid into an expression of bliss as Brian obviously slid into her, stretching her open as she got filled up. Tammi could feel Taylor’s body start to jiggle underneath her as the large, muscular black man started to fuck her.

Tammi could feel her arousal starting to build up inside of her as she looked down at Taylor getting fucked. The expressions passing over her face really were hot and enticing. Tammi wiggled around a bit, wondering if she was up for a second round already. Normally, in her bedroom with her dildo, she would need a good half hour or so in between sessions. But now, here in between the two of them, she was feeling a lot hornier than she normally did right after cumming.

And it seemed to be rising up inside of her faster than normal as she got to watch Taylor getting fucked. From the positions they were in, Tammi could only see Taylor’s face as the slut got fucked, but it was obvious that she was loving what was happening to her. A big, brainless smile was starting to appear on her face as she jiggled around underneath Tammi.

Tammi decided she was going to get a better look at what was going on. She grunted as she slid off of Taylor’s body, taking care not to whack Brian in the face with her foot as she did so. Then she was bouncing on the bed and momentarily frowning as she seemed to press up against something. Then she forgot all about it and looked down at Brian and Taylor as they kept on fucking. And she started to masturbate, too, because it was appealing. Degeneracy was appealing, that was how they sucked you in. But Tammi knew she was too smart to fall for that. She could partake without being corrupted.

Now that Tammi wasn’t on top of Taylor anymore, she could see just how much the slut was getting fucked. There was a lot of jiggling going on without Tammi’s body pressing down on her and now that Tammi’s heart had calmed down a bit, she could hear the sounds the two of them were making much more clearly.

“Does she always have that expression when she’s getting fucked?” Tammi asked, pointing at Taylor, with her tongue hanging out from between her lips and her eyes rolling in their sockets.

“Not always,” Brian grunted, grabbing one of Taylor’s legs and lifting it up to better fuck her. “But a lot of the time, yeah.”

Tammi nodded as she kept on looking at the other girl. The term slut really did sum her up, didn’t it? Those big breasts shaking wildly as her boyfriend slammed into her, the way she was rocking back and forth on the bed, how she was moaning, it all added up to a Jew who fucked everything in her path. Incredible.

And now Tammi was horny enough to want to get back to getting fucked. She stretched, feeling a few muscles protest. Well, they could just deal with it, because Tammi could feel arousal starting to leak out of her again and she wanted another round with that big, fat dick, thrusting away deep inside of her.

“Make room, make room,” Tammi said, wiggling back onto Taylor. And this time, she propped herself up on her arms so that she could properly look down at Taylor as she got fucked. “Don’t pretend that you don’t want to fuck me some more, Brian,” she added, looking over her shoulder. “Everyone knows that blondes are the best.”

Brian snorted and Taylor rolled her eyes. Tammi decided to be the bigger person and let that go. Especially because Brian pulled out of Taylor and slid back into her. Tammi moaned, a shiver running from head to toe. Oh yes, that felt good. She smiled and squeezed down around the cock as Brian started to hammer into her pussy. That sort of thing felt good.

Tammi looked down and realized that Taylor was actually leaking milk from her nipples. Damn, it seemed that those huge boobs weren’t just huge. They were actually lactating. That was something.

A bit early in the pregnancy for her to be making milk, but, well, that wasn’t Tammi’s problem. Although a mixed-race baby wasn’t a good thing, by any means. Well, something that Tammi could worry about later. Right now, she was horny and she was getting fucked and not all that much else mattered.

“I’m going to cum again,” Brian said, sliding out of Tammi and thrusting into Taylor. “Real soon.”

“Do it,” Taylor moaned, shivering. “Fuck me, Brian. Fill me up with your cum. Do it!”

Tammi stayed silent. She just now realized that Brian wasn’t wearing a condom and she wasn’t on the pill. If Taylor wanted to take a bunch of cum inside of her, she could go right on ahead. And anyway, she was already pregnant. It wasn’t as if she could get double-pregnant.

The one downside was that Tammi was still horny and she still wanted to cum again. Her mind tried to get into gear, trying to figure out a way to make sure that she got the orgasm she deserved. Nothing came to mind, certainly not before Brian thrust forward, rocking both Tammi and Taylor.

It was pretty obvious when he started to cum. Even though it wasn’t on Tammi and she couldn’t actually see what was going on. The noises he made couldn’t mean anything else, though. For that matter, so were the noises that Taylor was making. She had sounded like a slut through the entire threesome, but now she really sounded like a slut.

Tammi had the best view possible of Taylor’s face right now, and it was so clear that the nasty whore was orgasming from getting her cunt filled up with a black man’s seed. She was panting and it seemed that her face went through a dozen expressions in a single minute as the pleasure washed over her.

And Tammi was still horny. She was breathing pretty hard, feeling her parted lips letting arousal leak out of them. She could barely keep herself under control and even so, was still grinding back and forth against Taylor’s body, trying to angle herself so that her clit could press against something, anything.

“That felt great,” Taylor said quietly. “Really, really great.” She opened her eyes and smiled widely upward at both Tammi and Brian. “Thank you so much, you two.”

“Of course,” Brian said, laughing. “I found a thing or two in it that I could enjoy as well.” His hand landed lightly on Tammi’s rear and squeezed it. “How about you, you get everything you want?”

“No!” Tammi snapped, shivering. “I’m still horny! Either get me off or I’ll do it myself.”

“Bossy, bossy,” Taylor said, her hands moving around on Tammi’s body. “I think I know what you’re missing, though.”

Her hands started rubbing Tammi’s breasts and playing with her pussy. Tammi moaned, some of the tension going out of her body as she felt the skilled hands wandering all over her. That felt good. That felt really good and Tammi could feel her lust quickly starting to rise up inside of her as Taylor touched her in all of the right ways.

Brian joined in, running his hands along the back of her body. Mostly that meant her ass, but he went up along her back from time to time as well. That felt good as well, though not nearly as good as what Taylor was doing to her. Tammi closed her eyes and let herself go limp, letting the two of them tend to her and get her off.

Once again, Tammi’s orgasm started to take shape inside of her and began to rise to the surface. She shivered and moaned, feeling the arousal growing and growing inside of her. Her shoulders started to rise and fall and her legs began to kick and jerk against the bed as she felt the four hands (and occasional pair of lips) running over her.

By the time Taylor slid a finger into her pussy, Tammi was dripping wet and squeezed down as tight as she could around it. She was still pretty hollowed out from Brian, though, and couldn’t get that much stimulation from it. Not until Taylor started to wiggle it around inside of her, at least. After that, Tammi started to feel really good really quickly.

Taylor’s finger wiggled around inside of her, stroking her inner walls. A whimper escaped Tammi’s lips when that happened, feeling the fingerpad rubbing against her wet folds. And when Taylor added a second finger, it got even better.

“Oh!” Tammi squeaked, looking into Taylor’s eyes. “That’s, that-!”

Then Taylor spread her fingers apart inside of Tammi. That got rid of Tammi’s ability to speak. And when Taylor started to stroke against a part of her pussy that felt so good, Tammi almost lost the ability to think. All she could really do was gasp and moan as she felt the hands on her and the fingers inside of her. Especially the thumb rubbing against her clit.

“Oh yes,” she moaned, closing her eyes and shivering, trying to press her body up against every thing that was pressing against her. “Just a little bit more. Come on, do it.”

And then Tammi came again. And it felt just as good as her first orgasm. She shuddered and collapsed against Taylor’s body, feeling the pleasure running through her body and making her twitch around. She could see white specks dancing around in front of her eyes and could feel her pussy squeezing down around the fingers in her.

Tammi pressed herself down against Taylor, feeling the milk that had leaked from the other girl’s breasts forming a small amount of lubrication as they twitched against each other. She panted for breath, hearing her heart hammering in her chest and arousal running out from between her labia like a waterfall. Amazing. This was amazing. Cumming was amazing.

Tammi slid off of Taylor’s body and down onto the bed. She ended up sandwiched between Taylor and Brian. And in almost an instant, Brian’s arm was draped over both her and Taylor’s stomach, keeping her trapped in there. Not that Tammi had any real desire to get out from in between the two warm bodies pressing against each side of her. For one, she didn’t think that her legs were going to work if she tried to stand up. For another, Tammi was barely able to bite back a massive yawn as she stared at the ceiling.

“That was really fun you two,” Taylor said, leaning up to plant a kiss first on Tammi’s cheek and then leaned over the blonde girl to do the same to Brian. “I had a great time.”

“Me too, babe,” Brian said, giving Taylor’s side a squeeze. “Both of you were awesome.”

“Yeah,” Tammi said, her voice a bit shaky as the pleasure slowly ebbed down inside of her. “It felt great.” She blinked and yawned. “Really great.”

Tammi couldn’t remember if she had ever cum so much. And she had certainly never cum in front of two other people before. But now that she had… well, it would have been better with two white guys, obviously, but it was still pretty good. She had enjoyed herself, even if she didn’t feel up for walking around right now.

Tammi knew she needed to get her head on straight and figure out all of… this. Before anyone, even the twins, found out about this. Tis was not how an upstanding member of the Empire 88 should act.

But it would have to be figured out later. Because Tammi was not up for that sort of thing right now. Like, at all. If she was asked what her name was right now, it was even odds if she would say Tammi or Rune. Which was not the kind of odds someone with a secret identity should be taking.

Later this evening, Tammi thought. After she had gotten some sleep and a shower. Then she could figure out just what she was feeling and what she should do be thinking.

Later, though. Right now, it was much too difficult to even keep her eyes open. Tammi relaxed a bit and settled down. Things would still be here when she woke up in an hour or so.

*Who Could It Be?*

Okay. Okay, ok ay. Was this broken? I glanced down at the other two strips of plastic laying on the bed. No, there was no way that three of these things would all break in the same way. Which meant-

Which meant something I could barely even wrap my head around. I was pregnant. I was knocked up. I was a bred bitch.

Part of me had already known that. Missing my period? Okay, sure, I lived a pretty stressful life, and that little joy could vary up to a week or so before it came. But still, for the past week, even though things had seemed normal, there had been this creeping dread at the back of my mind. That things weren’t normal, that there was something off. And guess what? Things weren’t normal. I’d been impregnated.

My mind’s eye flashed back to the club. And not just the club, but what I had done in the club. Letting that cock inside of my pussy, not bothering with protection for either one of us, just feeling it pumping away like a machine, deep inside of me… It had felt good then. It wasn’t feeling good now.

I tossed the pregnancy test down onto the floor and stood up. I started walking back and forth, trying to get my brain into gear. It didn’t work very well. I kept on thinking about, you know, the fact that I was fucking pregnant!

Okay, okay, there were ways to fix this. Was it too late just to pop down to the drug market and pick up a solution? Probably. It was the morning after pill, not the whole hell of a lot later pill. But there were still clinics and stuff. I’d never been too interested in that stuff, but my opinion on them was doing a rapid one eighty.

What the hell, exactly, was I going to do here?

 

 

Chapter 13

Skitter Stripper Chapter Twelve

I was halfway through a bottle of water when Becky tapped me on the shoulder. She handed a slip of paper to me in the exact same motion so I didn’t even have time to turn around and look at her. Instead, I just glanced down at the paper.

I was getting another request for a… private dance. And who knew, there might actually be dancing involved, though I was going to have to remove a lot of what the customer wanted me to wear to move around like I did on stage.

I rose to my feet and stretched. Dancing around a pole could be fun but it also left you feeling a bit sore afterwards. Well, I was sure I was about to get thoroughly stretched out so that should take care of any lingering soreness.

I snorted at the idea as I walked over to the wardrobe. Good, everything that the customer asked for was still here. I quickly got dressed in what was either a slutty teacher or a slutty secretary outfit. I couldn’t quite tell the difference between the two.

At any rate, it involved a tight white shirt that showed off a lot of cleavage. And even if it hadn’t, it was still clinging to my body so tightly that it might as well have. If I did end up dancing, there was going to be a lot of bouncing going on, I could already tell.

I added a tight black pencil skirt. Though if it was actually a pencil, it was one of those small ones that came preshortened. It looked good on me, though.

So did the stockings with the straps to the garter above my waist. The straps were actually on full display, sticking up from the top of the stockings and running a decent way up along my thighs before vanishing underneath the skirt.

To complete the effect, I grabbed a pair of dummy glasses. There was something funny in wearing a pair of glasses over my contacts, but I wasn’t able to put the joke into words.

The last bit wasn’t technically part of a naughty teacher fantasy. It was just a generic fantasy. But what the hell, a buttplug was still going to feel good inside of me. I took a deep breath and grabbed an appropriately sized toy. I quickly cleaned it off just in case the last user hadn’t and then slid it inside of me.

That was a… full feeling. I shivered, rocking forward a bit as I felt the plug sliding inside of me. I closed my eyes and licked my lips before I was really ready to get started. Having a toy like that inside of me always made me feel, well, all sorts of thing.

And then I was done. I glanced around the dressing room. There were a bunch of other girls there, either destressing after their own work or getting ready to climb up on stage or onto someone’s lap. I left them to it and headed upstairs to the private rooms.

If anyone had been right behind me as I climbed the stairs, they would have been easily able to see that I wasn’t wearing any underwear. It was a short skirt. But it was also going to do its job, I could tell.

There was just one man inside of the room but I didn’t have enough bugs in there to tell me who it was that was standing by the minibar. I shrugged and stepped on inside.

Thankfully, Mr. Barnes was facing away from me as I came in. I could still recognize him instantly, though. I stumbled a bit before getting my footing back underneath me. Oh no, not again! But there was nothing for it, especially because he was already turning around. I put a big smile on my face and walked over to join him.

“Why, Alan,” I said brightly, smiling and pressing myself up against him. “I didn’t expect to see you again so soon.”

“What can I say, Tawnee,” Mr. Barnes said, reaching down and giving my rear a hard, firm squeeze. I moaned slightly and pressed myself up against him. He enjoyed that. I could feel how much he was enjoying that. “You’ve got me hooked on you.”

I giggled automatically as I tried to think of what that would mean and if it was a good thing or a bad thing. Right now, all I could say was that it seemed to be a thing.

“What do you want to start with, Alan?” I asked, feeling his other hand crawling up my side to rub at my large boobs. “I’m good for anything.”

“Of course you are,” he said, squeezing down on my boobs and butt at the same time. “You’re just as slutty as the real Annette.”

I kept on smiling even as I started to scream inside of my head. I didn’t want to hear about Mom’s sex life. I didn’t want to hear a single thing about Mom’s sex life.

“So, the same as usual?” I asked, smiling widely as Mr. Barnes and I started for the chair in the center of the small room. “You’re a man who knows what he wants.”

“And gets it, too,” he said, giving my body another squeeze. “Start with a dance.”

I waited until Mr. Barnes was sitting down in the chair. Then I crawled onto his lap and started to shimmy and shake. I could already feel his erection pressing up against me, rubbing at my crotch. And with how my skirt was, there was nothing in between his dick and my pussy but his own clothes.

I shivered and kept on grinding back and forth while waving my body from side to side. There was a big smile on Mr. Barnes’s face as he looked down at my chest. And it was moving around quite a bit, I supposed.

Right now, his hands were still at his sides, but I knew that wasn’t going to last for long. Pretty soon, he would be grabbing my tits, squeezing down on my rear, doing any of the many, many things that horny men did to me as I danced for them.

And I was getting turned on. I couldn’t tell which of the many reasons was getting me turned on but it was happening. I shivered and licked my lips and kept on dancing, grinding against his cock and feeling the hard shaft pressing up against me.

“You’re such a good dancer,” Mr. Barnes said, actually looking me in the eyes. “You really know your business.”

“Thank you, Alan,” I purred, leaning forward and pressing my tits against his chest as I ground back and forth. “And if there’s ever anything else you want, you just let me know.” I lowered my voice even more. “I’ll do everything I can to make it as good for as possible.”

Mr. Barnes smiled widely at that as his hands finally came up to start digging into my rear. I let out a squeak and pressed backwards against them, feeling his fingers digging into my butt. He had already pulled my skirt up enough to get at my bare skin.

Well, if that was what he wanted… I reached down and grabbed my blouse. It was really easy to rip it open and since it was magnetically fastened, the buttons didn’t go flying off to every corner of the room. Mr. Barnes just got to focus on my big breasts as they jiggled back and forth. And he obviously really liked them.

I let him get an even closer look at them. I leaned forward and so did he, pressing his face up against my tits. I shivered, feeling the arousal growing inside of me. Despite, well, everything, I was getting really turned on. Especially since Mr. Barnes had gotten a nipple inside of his mouth and was sucking on it.

“A-Alan,” I moaned, feeling the needy lust pounding inside of me. I shivered, licking my lips and really enjoying myself. So was he, I could tell. “That’s… keep that up.”

He chuckled and I supposed that I didn’t really need to tell a man like him to keep on enjoying my body. His hand was squeezing down on my ass, digging into my rear and I licked my lips, feeling the heat pulsing inside of my body as I ground back and forth against his dick. I was feeling hot. And he was feeling hard.

Mr. Barnes finally pulled back enough to breathe. I took the chance to slid off of his lap, turn around and then sit right back down. I leaned forward. Really far forward, showing off my ass to him as my skirt rode up a bit. He liked that and I shivered, feeling one cheek getting groped and the other getting slapped.

“Tawnee, you little whore,” Alan said in a confident tone. “You just love taking my cock, over and over, don’t you?”

“Y-Yes, sir,” I said, panting for breath as I kept on dancing. “I want to do anything you want me to do, sir.”

“Man, that sounds a lot like Annette,” Mr. Barnes said in a musing tone. I was really glad I was facing away from him right now. “There was nothing any of us could suggest that she wouldn’t be up for. Heck, one time…”

He started talking and I stopped listening. I did not need any sorts of details here. It was just enough for me to keep on dancing, swaying my hips from side to side and letting him grope me.

He started to toy with the plug in my rear. I bit my lip and moaned, feeling it shifting around inside of me. It was a very nice feeling and I shivered with lust as he kept on playing with my body. And there wasn’t a thing I could do but give into it and let him have his way with me.

“Alright, Tawnee,” Mr. Barnes said eventually. “I’m ready to fuck you now.”

“Yes, sir,” I said, quickly rising to my feet and sitting back down on his lap. I smiled at him even as I panted for breath. “What do you want me to do?”

“Just take my cock like a good little slut,” he said, unzipping his pants and producing his cock. “Let’s see you bounce on it, you whore.”

I figured I could manage that. My skirt was already up above my pussy anyway. And I was really wet. All I needed to do was lift myself up a bit and then lower myself down. And it felt really good to feel him slide inside of me. I moaned, closing my eyes as I went down and down, until I was sitting on his lap.

My hands were resting on his shoulders and I was looking into his eyes. It was kind of embarrassingly intimate but there was nothing for it. I just started to fuck myself on Mr. Barnes’s hard cock. And that was very good. We both moaned as I got myself filled up by Mr. Barnes’s dick I was loose enough and wet enough to take it all the way inside of me, sinking all the way down.

And then I was going up again. I quickly started to fuck myself good and hard on Mr. Barnes’s dick. It felt great for the both of us, even though it only needed to feel good for him. I moaned, sounding even more turned on than I actually was as I fucked myself. I could feel the pleasure spreading through my entire body and I absolutely loved it. I shivered from head to toe as I felt the shaft pushing deep inside of my wet, hot pussy, spreading my walls apart and making me twitch and gasp as I got fucked.

“Oh, Anne,” Mr. Barnes said with a moan as he squeezed down on my body. “You’re just such a tight fucking slut.”

Oh God, and now I was in a position where I had to hope that he was talking about my mom. Because the alternative was that he was talking about his daughter, Anne. And nope, nope, nope, incest was right out of the picture, especially when it involved someone I had liked growing up.

Thankfully, he didn’t expect me to do any roleplay. It was just enough for me to keep on having a wet, smooth, hot pussy wrapped around his cock and for me to make all the right moaning sounds as I got fucked. And it really did feel good for me to get fucked, even with the situation. There was just something so nice about having a cock inside of me. Brian’s cock was the best, of course, but even most cocks made me feel very, very good.

“You love this, don’t you, Annette?” Mr. Barnes said, groping my tit and squeezing down on it. “You love taking my dick.”

“Oh yes,” I moaned, closing my eyes and shivering from head to toe. “It makes me feel so good.” I smiled widely and lewdly. “Can’t you give me more?”

Mr. Barnes chuckled at that. And then he did give me more. I squeaked as I felt the shaft pounding in and out of me, over and over again. Well, mostly I was pounding up and down along the shaft, lifting myself up before bringing myself down onto the stiff rod, again and again. I moaned, feeling the lust building up inside of me. Despite everything with the wider situation, I really did think that I was going to cum from this.

And that made me feel good. I shivered and licked my lips. Then I started to practically give Mr. Barnes a lap dance while I was already anchored on his cock. I swung my hips back and forth and from side to side. And the way that made the dick inside of me shift around felt amazing. I moaned again, feeling it pressing against my walls in brand new and wonderful ways. I was panting for breath and Mr. Barnes was breathing pretty heavily as well.

Which of us was going to cum first? I hoped that it would be me because I could keep on fucking Mr. Barnes right through an orgasm while a man his age would probably be completely satisfied after cumming. But, well, the customer was always right and Mr. Barnes was throwing a lot of money at me and the club for all of this. What he wanted, he would get.

Mr. Barnes’s hands were wandering all over my body. Touching my thighs, boobs, butt, stomach and all the areas in between. It felt really nice and I shivered from head to toe as I kept on bouncing. I loved this feeling, having his shaft pounding in and out of me. It could be better, of course, but I was still loving it.

Loving it enough to cum, actually. I gasped as I sank down, feeling the pleasure welling up inside of me. My mouth fell open as I came on top of Mr. Barnes’s cock. I moaned loudly, loudly enough that anyone out in the hall had to know what was happening. And it still wasn’t enough to really give voice to everything that I was feeling.

My pussy was squeezing down tightly around Mr. Barnes’s dick. I panted for breath, rocking back and forth as I felt the orgasm go screaming through me. It felt amazing. Orgasms always felt amazing and I loved them so much.

Mr. Barnes, I realized eventually, was chuckling. There was a very satisfied look on his face as I slowed down my bouncing. As good as I felt and as good as I wanted to make him feel, I had to take it easy for a few minutes. I wiped my forehead with the back of my hand, panting.

“You look so damn sexy like this,” Mr. Barnes said with another chuckle. “I love seeing you cumming. And the way you feel.” He gave my butt a slap that made me squeak, “is pretty damn nice too.”

“T-thank you, sir,” I moaned softly, wobbling back and forth, breathing heavily. “I’m, I’m going to make you feel good too.” I took a deep breath (doing interesting things to my chest, as he obviously liked) and then started to bounce up and down again. “And just let me know if there’s anywhere in particular that you want to cum.”

Mr. Barnes nodded but didn’t say anything. He just kept on staring at me with a lustful expression written all over his face. And that was fine. I could keep on going, keep on feeling good as I bounced up and down along his cock while making sure that my customer got what he wanted.

I reached up and played with my tits, digging my fingers into them. There wasn’t that much milk left in them at the moment, since I had, well, milked myself just before I had started dancing. I was going to have to work at it to get any of the white liquid out of me, but I didn’t actually need to. I just needed to keep on putting on a show for Mr. Barnes. And he was loving this show.

He leaned forward and kissed me. I didn’t even pause to think about it for a moment before I was kissing him back. I moaned into his mouth as we started to make out, pressing our bodies up against one another. He, of course, took the dominant role, sticking his tongue into my mouth. And I let him because, really, what else could I possibly do but allow him to do anything that he pleased? I moaned into his mouth and let him do as he wanted with my body.

My glasses were knocked askew as we kissed but I couldn’t spare the attention to put them back the way they should be. I just had to keep on kissing him, keep on making out with him and keep on enjoying myself. Anyway, it wasn’t as if I needed the glasses to see clearly.

His dick was so hard inside of me. I squeezed down, feeling the rock-hard shaft stirring inside of me, shifting from side to side as my muscles massaged his length. I licked my lips and kept on going.

“Alright,” Mr. Barnes said in a tense voice. “That’s it!” I was grinning as he looked at me. “On your knees. I’m going to cover that pretty little face.”

“Yes, Alan,” I moaned in lust, feeling myself dripping with need.

I still managed to pull myself off of his cock and got down to my knees. Of course, I was so horny that I would have needed to go down to my knees anyway. There was just no way that I was going to be able to keep myself upright any other way.

I stared right at his cock, barely remembering to straighten my glasses. He was pumping his slick cock with one hand, the tip aimed right at my face. I held my mouth open, presenting the perfect target for him to aim at.

“Fuck, yes,” Mr. Barnes moaned. “I’m going to cover that pretty little face of yours. Take every last drop, Taylor!”

I didn’t even have time to process that before the cum started to land on my face. I squealed, feeling the semen covering my skin, sticking to me and getting all over my face. There was a lot of it. I could feel it landing on me, all over me. A lot of it especially landed on my glasses, cutting off my vision. I gasped and squeaked, feeling the heat.

It seemed to take forever for Mr. Barnes to finish cumming on me. By the time he was done, I was an absolute mess, covered from head to toe in sticky semen. I shivered, feeling the cum clinging to my skin. I looked up at Mr. Barnes, barely able to see him. I had to reach up and tug my glasses off of my face.

There was a lot I could say right now. But the most important thing was obviously…

“You know that I’m Taylor?” I asked quietly, wondering if this was bad or if this was really bad.

“Of course I do,” Mr. Barnes said with a snort. “After our first time together,” he leaned back in the chair and smiled, “and seeing how much you look like your mother, I started doing some digging. It wasn’t hard to find that you had left home and that your chest had finally started to grow.” He looked down at my teenage tits with a leering expression. “And then all the pieces fell together.”

“I see,” I said, shivering a bit. I was pretty much naked, kneeling on the floor and covered with the semen of a man who knew way more about me than anyone else here save for Lisa and Brian. “What now?”

“I’m not going to go and tell people, if that’s what you mean,” Mr. Barnes said, looking down at me with a smile. “That wouldn’t be good for me and what would I get out of it?” He shook his head. “No, I’ll just dispense with calling you Tawnee. You’ll be Taylor to me and I’ll know that I’m fucking my daughter’s childhood friend.”

I swallowed at that. When it was put that way, it sounded kinky and wrong. But, well… I wasn’t seeing a ton of other choices for me right here and now. I took a deep breath and nodded.

“Alright,” I said quietly. I noticed that his dick was still fairly hard, or at least had started to get hard again after he had talked about, well, that. “Do you want to fuck me again?”

“Of course I do,” Mr. Barnes said, rising to his feet. “Bend over the bed.”

That just meant I had to turn around without actually moving from the spot I was on. I shivered as I leaned forward, my large tits pressing down on the sheets as I spread my arms apart. I knew that he was getting a great view of my rear from this angle. And I spread my legs apart a bit more as well to make sure that he really got to see every single little detail, that there wasn’t a bit of my rear half that was hidden from him.

“You are such a slut, Taylor,” Mr. Barnes said, kneeling down behind me and sinking both hands into my cheeks. “You know that, right?”

“Yes, sir,” I said with a shivering moan. “I’m a whore.”

Mr. Barnes chuckled at that and kept on groping me. One hand started to play with the pug buried inside of me. I softly moaned and felt myself tensing up before relaxing. That… actually felt pretty good. I shivered and blushed in shame, feeling the plug shifting around inside of me, pressing against my inner walls in brand new ways. It was really making me feel good, actually. I quite like the feeling and moaned softly as I felt the pleasure welling up and up inside of me.

I didn’t think I was going to cum just from having the toy moved around inside of me but it was still making my body feel nicely sensitive. I licked my lips and pushed back against him, feeling the lust growing inside of my body as I felt Mr. Barnes toying with me.

“You love it in all three holes, don’t you?” Mr. Barnes said, resting the tip of his cock against my pussy. It felt very hard. “To think that I let my daughter play with such a whore.”

He really liked that kink, didn’t he? I licked my lips and just moaned in response. That was the best that I could really do, when it came down to it. Just moan like the whore I was and take his dick.

Mr. Barnes slid inside of me, filling me up with his cock. It felt good. I shivered and squeaked, feeling the shaft pumping in and out of me. I loved this feeling and rocked back and forth, my pussy welcoming him back inside of me. My hands squeezed down on the sheets as I felt myself getting filled up and up and up.

And he was still playing with the plug inside of me. That made me feel extra good, a nice reminder that both of my holes were being filled up at the same time. I spread my legs apart a bit further, really showing off my pussy. I hoped Mr. Barnes could appreciate how wet I was and how easy it was for him to shove his cock as far inside of me as he wanted.

He certainly was filling me up a lot. I could really feel his cock going deep inside of me, making me feel so full of dick as he pumped in and out of me.

I realized that I was moaning as I got fucked and I really couldn’t bring myself to care. I certainly couldn’t bring myself to stop. All I could do was keep on making those sounds as I got screwed and used, as he stuffed me full of dick. And it kept on feeling so good. I shivered, feeling the lust building up inside of me as he kept on fucking me.

I was going to cum, I realized. Despite the… revelations, I was still going to orgasm from getting fucked like this. And that thought helped get me a bit more turned on and a bit more ready for whatever else it was that he was planning to do to me.

“Maybe I should give you a spanking,” Mr. Barnes said in a musing tone of voice as his hand dug into my fat cheeks. “Give you a lesson about how to behave.”

“Yes, sir,” I said with a moan, not even picking my face up from the sheets it was pressed against. “You can do anything you want with me.”

Mr. Barnes didn’t say anything right away after that but I could tell that he was thinking of something. I didn’t want to turn around to look, though. Just feeling his cock pounding in and out of me was enough to make me feel very good and I didn’t require much more.

It still came as a shock when he suddenly grabbed my hips and lifted me up. I squeaked and went along with him since there was no possible way that he would be able to move me on his own.

He propelled me towards the mirror that ran from ceiling to floor, up against one wall. I gasped as I was shoved up against it, made to look at my reflection and Mr. Barnes behind me, looking at me with a lustful smile.

“That’s right, Taylor,” Mr. Barnes said, giving my ass a firm slap and making me squeak in shock. “That’s you. Take a good long look at this slut I’m fucking.”

I stared at my reflection. I didn’t have any other choice. I could really see myself there, see every single bit of me. The lust, the depravity, the enjoyment, it was all written across every single inch of my face. And it was only building as Mr. Barnes kept on fucking me, slamming his dick in and out of my wet, hot pussy again and again.

“P-please,” I moaned loudly and lewdly, “you can fuck me harder, right? I can take it a lot harder.”

Mr. Barnes paused for a moment. Then he chuckled and started to fuck me harder. I loved it. I moaned, closing my eyes and gasping for air as I felt the shaft pounding in and out of me.

I wasn’t able to keep control over my voice. I started to moan as I got fucked, feeling the thick, hard dick stretching my pussy out as I got screwed. I bucked my hips backwards, trying to get the pleasure inside of me to keep on building. I wanted a lot more than what I was already getting.

I wanted to cum. I wanted to cum and I didn’t care that it was going to be because of Mr. Barnes, a man who had played with me and driven me around and listened to my childish stories. Or, even worse and I wasn’t sure if it was true or not, I wanted to cum because it was Mr. Barnes fucking me. That thought put a shiver in my soul and I swallowed heavily. I wasn’t that much of a whore, of a depraved slut, was I?

I had a feeling that I was. And well, if I enjoyed this, I could just toss it onto the pile, along with enjoying gangbangs and bukkakes and roleplay and having regular threesomes with my boyfriend, let’s be honest, my girlfriend.

The orgasm was welling up inside of me, getting closer and closer to the surface. I shivered and took a deep breath, feeling my bare, stiff nipples rubbing against the glass as I kept on getting fucked. I was looking really slutty now. The lust was dripping off of me (and out of me) and I could barely even breathe as I got fucked and fucked and fucked. I rocked back and forth, feeling the pleasure taking form inside of me.

Soon, very soon, I was going to cum. It was going to feel great. And then I was going to keep on getting fucked because I was Mr. Barnes’s whore for as long as he wanted me to be.

It surely wasn’t that thought that pushed me over the edge, right? There had to be something else that did it. I wasn’t that depraved, right?

Whether I was or wasn’t, I still came from it. And it still felt very good. I moaned as I orgasmed, the pleasure sweeping through me with the force of an explosion. I had already been pretty loud, but being made to cum again forced my voice to even greater levels than before. I was bringing down the roof as I moaned out my pleasure, enjoying everything that was happening to me and wanting even more.

And Mr. Barnes kept on giving me more. He was still fucking me, still pounding into my pussy and still making me melt as I got fucked. I shivered and squeaked and wanted some more as I kept on getting used.

“Look at you,” Mr. Barnes said, putting a hand on the back of my head and forcing my face up against the glass. “Look at you, you nasty little slut, enjoying this so much. Don’t you have any shame?”

“N-no,” I moaned, pushing my hips backwards. “I’m, ah, I’m, oh!”

It was too hard to talk right now. All I could do was give voice to the lust that was bubbling up inside of me still. And that really was enough.

Mr. Barnes had his hands all over my body. Not even being pressed up against the glass was enough to keep him from touching me however he wanted. And he wanted to do so many things to me, now that he knew that I was Taylor. He especially kept on coming back to my butt and my boobs. He would grope and pinch and squeeze them, enjoying himself to the fullest with them. From time to time, he would whisper something in my ear, some nasty suggestion about me. And I would agree with him, mostly because there was no room in my head to even think about what he was suggesting.

“I’m going to cum soon, Taylor,” Mr. Barnes said, a grin on his face in the mirror. “You’re going to get filled up with cum.”

“Do, do it,” I panted. “I’m on the pill anyway.”

Mr. Barnes frowned a bit at that. Was he hoping to knock me up, make me pregnant? That really was kinky, then. I was just as glad, though, not to have to worry about being pregnant on top of everything else going on in my life already.

“Then I’ll have to make sure to give you an extra big load,” Mr. Barnes said, once more tugging me away from where I was.

This time, I ended up back on the bed. Though I was looking upward at the ceiling now, instead of face down on the bed. Mr. Barnes climbed on top of me and easily slid his cock into my wet, waiting pussy without any sort of trouble whatsoever. I moaned. Screamed might have been a better word. It felt good inside of me.

And he kept on fucking me, pressed down against me, looking me straight in the eyes. It was humiliating and erotic and I loved it. I realized that I was wrapping my arms and legs around him, holding him close against me as he fucked me, used me, made me feel marvelous.

An image flashed into my head. It was of me, pregnant. My flat belly was growing and growing, the child of a man old enough to be my father being formed inside of me. And my breasts would be getting even larger and more productive than they already were. That was another tingling thought and I moaned to myself as it came to me.

“I, I, oh,” I moaned, closing my eyes as a particularly strong bolt of pleasure ran through me. “Please, Daddy!” I didn’t try to keep my voice down and was rewarded with a very large smile on Alan’s face. “Please fuck a baby into me, please give it to me, Daddy!”

Alan chuckled and kissed me. I kissed him right back, opening my mouth and letting him do whatever he wanted with me. It made me feel good. Like a slut, of course, but I was a slut and I was loving this so much.

Alan was really fucking me hard now. That and my thoughts and my words were making me cum again. It wasn’t a very strong orgasm, but it still felt good. And it was almost instantly followed by another orgasm as well. And then another and another. I moaned, my eyes rolling up in my head as I felt the pleasure washing through my body, from head to toe. I moaned and rocked back and forth against Alan, feeling the lust and submission washing through my body.

“You little slut,” Alan growled, groping my fat, soft tits with his hands as he fucked me. “You want to be my little girl, don’t you?” He kissed me, hard and harsh. “My little slut to fuck whenever I feel like.”

I just moaned in response. I was feeling too good, too out of it, to even begin to respond to that. All I could do was keep on having a good time as I got screwed and used. And I was feeling so good.

Alan was giving it his all. He was so much older than I was that I had to hope that he wasn’t going to have a heart attack on top of me or anything. He kept on fucking me, filling my leaking cunt up with his cock again and again. Then he hilted himself inside of me and stayed still.

I moaned in arousal as I felt myself starting to get filled up with cum. It felt really good. It made my mind go white as I felt the splashes of semen landing inside of my pussy, painting my walls white and sticky. I opened and closed my mouth, trying to get some air into my lungs.

The orgasm seemed to last forever. It was a good thing I was on the pill, otherwise I would have gotten pregnant from how much cum he had been pumping into me. It was a wonderful feeling, not quite like an orgasm for myself but still very nice. I shivered from head to toe as I felt the lust creeping through my body.

“I’ve, I’ve,” I stammered, my mouth working without my brain inputting any ideas at all. “I’ve always had a crush on you so please only fuck me from now on!”

It took a while for my brain to process what I had just said. When I finally realized what had just slipped out of my mouth, I went red and quickly closed my eyes. I couldn’t believe that I had just said something like that. That was super embarrassing! I couldn’t put into words how cringe-inducing it was to bring up something that I hadn’t even thought about for the past five years or so.

“Oh, really?” Alan said, panting heavily, his cock still buried inside of me and his cum starting to leak out of me. “There was more than one reason for you to come over to our house, huh?”

I didn’t respond. I was just too embarrassed to even think of forming a proper response to this. Arg, if a sudden earthquake could hit right about now, that would be really convenient.

Alan chuckled and rolled off of me, laying on his side and looking over my body. I didn’t try to conceal myself. I left my legs widely spread, showing the semen running out of my wet pussy. I blushed and looked up at the ceiling. The mirror up there, though, just let me look at myself.

“This is great, Taylor,” Alan said, running his hand up along my stomach to the large swell of my breasts. He started to play with them and I squirmed. “You’re such a good girl for me.”

“Thank you,” I said quietly, still trying to recover from, well, a whole lot.

“I wish Emma was as good as you,” he said, sighing heavily. My eyes widened as a nasty thought came to me. “She’s staying out so late at night and won’t tell me what she’s doing.” I relaxed slightly. Okay, he didn’t mean he wanted Emma to be a good girl like that. I wasn’t sure what I would have done if that was the case. “And Zoe and I don’t have any clue on how to handle it.”

I nodded along, not saying anything. I wondered if he knew he was telling me so much about his home life. Some guys could get pretty chatty after an orgasm, after all. And Alan had obviously really enjoyed getting to do… all of this to me.

“Maybe it’s time for a change in things,” Alan said, running his hand through his hair and shaking his head. “After twenty two years… yeah, maybe.”

I still didn’t say anything. I wasn’t sure what I should be saying, anyway. This was the kind of situation where saying the wrong thing would be very, very easy to do. Instead, I nodded and rested a hand on his arm, giving him a light squeeze to let him know that I was here, for all the good that would do.

“Anyway,” Alan said, shaking his head and looking at me. “What should the two of us do next, hm?” He looked me over and smirked. “I’ve got an idea.”

“So do I,” I said, glad to get off that topic and onto something where I knew what I was doing.

I rolled off of the bed and in between Alan’s legs again. His dick was more soft than hard. But I could change that, easily enough. I took a deep breath and leaned forward, wrapping my lips around his cock and starting to suck on it. I bobbed my head up and down along the shaft, feeling it gradually hardening inside of my mouth.

Alan’s hands came down to rest on top of my head, squeezing down and making sure that I stayed exactly where I was. As if I was going to leave.

Pretty soon, his dick was hard enough for me to wrap in between my breasts. I did so, looking up at him and blushing. He was staring down at me with a lustful expression. I was shocked that he was able to go for three rounds in one night but, well, it was making me feel good, so I wasn’t going to complain.

“Just let me take your mind off of things,” I said, falling back into ‘slutty stripper earing her pay’ as I started to give him a titfuck. “I’ll make this all feel better for you, Daddy. Don’t you worry.”

Alan nodded and smiled at that, leaning back on one hand as he looked down at me. As I started to give him a good titjob, I had to wonder. Was I getting in over my head with all of this?

Nah. Better just to focus on the hot, hard dick wrapped in between my boobs. I started to rise up and down. Kind of like I was fucking myself on an invisible dick. And man, what did it say about me that the first thing that came to mind was that metaphor? Maybe I was spending too much time having sex if I…

Nah, I was giving a titfuck, it was natural for me to be thinking in sexy terms. So I put it from my mind and made sure that Alan got to feel good. And that his dick was aimed right at my face.

I wasn’t sure how big of an orgasm Alan was going to be able to give me when the time finally came but I did know that I wanted to wear it on my face. To get it smeared all over my skin, from chin to forehead, to feel the thick, hot, sticky semen clinging to my skin.

Was it wrong for me to be looking forward to that in this sort of detail? Maybe but, then again, maybe not. It felt nice to get bukkaked and what was the harm in it, really?

So I kept on doing what I was doing, letting Alan feel good as he got to experience his dick wrapped between my tits. I could feel a certain amount of arousal leaking out of me and clenched down, as if that was going to do anything. I wouldn’t mind if someone else was in here right now, too. Someone who could stick a hard dick or a skilled tongue inside of my pussy and make me feel nice.

Heck, I would be fine if they teased my ass with the plug buried inside of me. That would feel just as fine, too. I shivered and licked my lips, clenching down around that as well. I was getting pretty turned on as I went. Would Alan mind if, after I was done taking care of him, I laid down on my back and started to masturbate in front of him?

I really, really doubted that he would have anything bad to say about that. And I was feeling the need to do that as well. I shivered and licked my lips and kept on working, bouncing up and down and looking at the flushed cock as it kept on appearing in between my huge tits.

My fingers weren’t exactly at the sides of my breasts, pressing them together. They were more towards the front, playing with my nipples and the piercings in them. That was another reason I was feeling turned on, of course. The pleasure that came from touching myself like this was… pretty nice. Yeah, that was one word for it. I shivered, feeling my fingers pushing at the piercings, making them shift from side to side a bit. I closed my eyes and sighed happily.

I supposed that if my hands were closer to the base of my breasts, I would be able to give a better titfuck. But my boobs were big enough already that Alan was still getting a nice, tight, soft tunnel to fuck. And I deserved to feel good as well, right? There was no harm in me not giving a hundred and ten percent to my customer or, well, whatever Alan was if it meant that I could have a good time as well.

“Daddy,” I said, feeling a weird sense of shame and arousal creep over me as I said that, “are you happy with me?” I looked up at him as I kept on bouncing my tits along his cock. “Am I making you feel good?”

“You’re making me feel great, Taylor,” Alan said, patting me on top of the head and then stroking my hair. “You’re such a good girl for me.”

I shivered and smiled. Part of me was wondering just how far this Daddy thing was going to go. I had pretended to be a slutty or innocent daughter to some men before (and I hadn’t been able to tell if I was actually imitating a real girl or just one that they had dreamt up) but there was a difference between doing it for men in exchange for pay and doing it for someone who had actually known me as a kid.

I wasn’t sure if the difference was good or bad, really, but it was happening and my body told me that I was enjoying it. Of course, my body told me all sorts of things, even when I knew that indulging in them was a bad idea. Like eating an entire sheet cake all by myself in a single sitting, just to give one completely random and hypothetical example.

I could feel Alan’s cock twitching inside of my cleavage and stared down at it as it appeared and vanished, again and again and again. I licked my lips once more, feeling the heat inside of my pussy. Oh man, just playing with my boobs wasn’t nearly enough to get me off. I was going to need to do something once this was all over to satisfy the need inside of me.

Unless I didn’t, of course. That was an option too. It was a… bad option? Or maybe a good one? I couldn’t tell for sure. The important thing was that now that the idea of going through the rest of the night with a body tingling with arousal had come to me. And it wasn’t slipping out of my mind very quickly. My lips twitched upwards in a smile for a second before I recovered and kept on going. I could take care of my needs after Alan had given me another load of semen.

He was staring down at me with a smile on his face. Well, I called it a smile but ‘leer’ would also be very accurate to use to describe his expression. He loved what I was doing, that was obvious. And the fact that it was me doing this, a girl he had known since I was kindergarten had a lot to do with it.

I thought about asking him when he had started seeing me as a sexual being and decided that there were too many bad answers to that question and not enough good ones. So instead I stayed quiet and kept on letting him fuck my tits.

And Alan was rocking back and forth a bit as he drove his dick in and out of my boobs, even as I rose up and down. I was putting a lot more energy into it than he was, but that was alright. He was the one paying me to do this, so of course I was going to give it my all. And anyway, I was a lot younger than he was and had a lot more energy.

“Oh, Taylor,” Alan said, smiling down at me as I kept on working. “I’m going to cum because of those wonderful, fat tits of yours. Have you made a lot of men cum from them?”

“Yes, Daddy,” I said in a small voice.

It was true, too. Though most men liked filling up my pussy or my ass or getting a blowjob from me instead of getting a titfuck. Instead, they would just grope me, squeezing down on my udders and, especially if I had milk in them, calling me Bessie or describing me as a milking cow.

“I bet you have,” Alan said, looking down at me and leering as he took my body in. “And you like teasing all the boys at school, letting them look up your skirt as you show off, huh?”

Okay, this was way more roleplay than anything I needed to tell the truth for. I could handle roleplay.

“Yes, Daddy,” I said in almost the exact same way I had said it before. “I just can’t help myself, Daddy.”

“Well, if you ever feel the need, you just come to your dear old Dad,” Alan said, stroking my hair again as he started to grunt. “I’ll make sure that you get taken care of, that nobody tries to do anything with you that they shouldn’t.” I considered pointing out that his dick was buried between my breasts but decided not to bring that up. “And whenever you feel hot and bothered, I’ll take care of that, too.”

“Thank you for worrying about me so much, Daddy,” I said, looking up at him and trying to put on the best innocent face I could while I was still covered with so much of his cum. “I’m really glad that I have a good Daddy like you around to take care of me.”

Alan chuckled at that and his cock twitched in between my tits. I looked down at them and shivered, wondering how much longer he was going to last. And if he was going to be up for anything else afterwards.

Alan grunted and started to cum. The first few shots leapt from his cock while it was still buried between my tits and I had to admit that I let out a bit of a gasping sound as they started to cover my skin, painting the insides of my boobs white. I shivered and leaned down, letting more of his dick poke upwards.

And then more cum landed on the bottom half of my face, mixing with what was already there. I closed my eyes as I got covered, shot after shot of semen landing on me and covering me. I could feel some jets landing against my lips and falling into my open mouth. I automatically swallowed before I could even begin to wonder if Alan would like to see his cum pooling on my tongue before I took care of it. My pussy was weeping arousal now and I would give almost anything to feel a hard cock pressing against my folds and sliding inside of me. Maybe once Alan was done I could masturbate.

But first I had to stay down here on my knees for a while. I knew what men liked and I was sure that Alan would highly appreciate getting to look down at me with his cum covering my face and chest and making sure that he didn’t need to add another layer to complete the job.

Frankly, I doubted that he would be able to do that. I could feel his dick shrinking down and slipping from between my boobs already. I would be surprised if there was anything that could get him hard again except for a good night’s sleep and a hearty breakfast.

For a moment, the thought flashed through my head of me kneeling down underneath the breakfast table and sucking Alan’s cock. Then in another second, Mrs. Barnes was down there with me, showing me how best to take care of her husband.

It was certainly a scenario I was familiar with, since Lisa and I had done the same thing to Brian a time or two. But I was not going to go home with Alan. Not tonight and quite possibly not any night.

Instead, I smiled as sunnily as I could up at him, stretching a bit to show off my body. He looked down at me with a rather different kind of smile. I could tell that he was taking in how I looked and storing it away for later. Maybe later with me, maybe later with Mrs. Barnes, maybe later by himself. It didn’t really matter, because he was still going to be thinking about a naked, sexy, cum-covered girl.

And hell, this could be the perfect chance for me to get some fun out of it myself. I smiled up at Alan and leaned backwards, resting one hand on the floor.

“I’m feeling really funny inside, Daddy,” I said, resting my other hand on my lower stomach. “Is it okay if I touch myself down there?”

“Sure thing, sweety,” Alan said, looking me up and down with a growing smile. His cock, on the other hand, didn’t move at all. He was done for the night, huh? Well, so long as I got to enjoy myself, I could live with that. “Show Daddy where it feels funny.”

Did the club have any sexy preteen clothing? I had no idea but I was thinking that it might be a good idea to check and see if we did.

That would be a question for next shift. Right now, I just leaned backwards and showed Alan my pussy once again. And tried to think of some appropriately ‘daddy’s girl’ stuff to say.

Hell, if being a member of the Undersiders didn’t pan out, maybe I should take up acting.

***

It was an average-sized crowd out there tonight. Not very large, not very quiet, not very much of anything. Well, not every night could be a big one. And anyway, it wasn’t as if Lisa was doing this for the money, really.

She kept on dancing, pressing her body up against the pole or leaning out over the crowd, letting the men (and two women, both looking like they were going to be breaking up with their boyfriends before the night was over) get a good, long look at her nearly-naked body. Then Lisa was spinning around the pole, doing everything that she could to get the blood flowing. Both in her and in the crowd.

Lisa wasn’t wearing very much at all by now. She had gone out onto the stage wearing something that looked like a skimpy mix between a bondage outfit and a nurse uniform. And now most of it was resting on the stage floor, with the only thing left on Lisa’s body two small stickers that covered her nipples and a band to keep her hair in a ponytail instead of getting in her eyes as she hung upside down on the pole and grabbed her boobs (a situation that happened more often than you might think.)

The crowd seemed to be enjoying what she was doing. They weren’t bringing down the roof in a demand for more but they were still throwing money onto the stage every now and then and more eyes were focused on her than on the waitresses bringing beer around. Lisa was going to count that as a win.

She slid down to her knees, spreading her legs far apart and letting the crowd stare at her pussy. With the distance and the lighting, Lisa was sure that they wouldn’t have the slightest chance of telling that she wasn’t really turned on. Nope, they were just going to see a naked blonde girl’s pussy. And for most men, that was going to be more than enough for them.

Lisa was starting to get a bit tired. Dancing like this was exhausting. There was only so long that a girl could keep on going while putting on a good show. Luckily, her act was almost done. Just another minute or two and she could stagger offstage and see if anyone had been interested enough in her to want a… private show with her.

Lisa stayed kneeling on the floor and ran her hands up and down along her body. She loudly moaned, trying to make everyone in the room think that she was just a second or two from orgasm as she touched her body, making her large breasts bounce and shake and rubbing her fingers against her bare crotch.

Lisa could only get a good view of the men in the first row of seats but they did look like they were enjoying themselves as they stared up at her. They had big smiles on their faces and leering gleams in their eyes. Yeah, they were enjoying this. And why shouldn’t they enjoy seeing someone like Lisa putting it all on display?

Lisa rose to her feet and pressed up against the pole. She still kept her legs widely spread as she rubbed her back up and down against it, acting like she was fucking some invisible man right in front of her. Actually, Lisa could do with a fuck right now, though unless she had a moment to rest, she wouldn’t be the one bouncing up and down.

A man threw a twenty onto the stage and Lisa managed to actually make grabbing it look like part of the performance. She tucked it into her garter, which had a number of other bills in it already. And she kept on dancing, showing herself off for the crowd.

Lisa thought that she had the energy left in her to do a really good move. She took a deep breath and wrapped herself around the pole, slowly climbing up along it before leaning backwards. Her fingers brushed against the floor as she swayed back and forth. Her thighs were straining with the effort of keeping herself up in the air like this, but it was worth it. She could see how much the crowd was loving what she was doing. And Lisa had to admit, she liked showing off for the crowd.

There was only so long that she could keep doing it for, though. Lisa had to drop down to the stage and she was a bit unsteady as she rose back up. That maneuver sure looked good but it did come at a cost. But it would be worth it, in Lisa’s opinion. Especially if it got her a bit more attention and money.

Lisa skipped around the pole, one arm wrapped around the metal pole. She made sure to get a good, long look at the crowd. She didn’t actually use her powers to tell her about anyone in it but she could see a few men who were obviously very interested in what she was doing. None of them were faces that she recognized, but with how the lights in the room were focused on her, she was lucky to be able to recognize more than just bulky silhouettes.

It was time to start wrapping this up. Lisa was getting near the end of her rope, she had been on stage for a while and Club Lango had plenty of other girls who wanted to earn some money. How should she finish things? Lisa smirked to herself as the answer came to her.

Lisa moaned orgasmically as she pressed her barely covered pussy up against the metal pole and bucked her hips back and forth. She threw her head from side to side, letting everyone in the audience know just how good she was feeling as she danced for them.

In fact, she was letting them know she was feeling a lot better than she was actually feeling. Lisa wasn’t more than mildly turned on right now but she was acting like she was cumming her brains out in front of the entire audience. But what the hell, they were enjoying it and they were paying her. That was what mattered.

And it was the end of the act. Lisa unhooked her leg from the pole and smiled out at the audience. She blew them a kiss and then sauntered back off of the stage. As she went, she pulled on the side-knot that was the only thing keeping her only bit of clothing on. It came undone just like it should and she tossed the thin panties over her shoulder as she strutted off stage. That got her a lot more applause.

But it seemed that some people had already been interested in before that. As soon as she was out of sight, Kathy was pressing a message into her hands. Lisa looked up at the black girl, who shrugged.

“If you’ve got it, use it girl,” Kathy said, patting Lisa on the shoulder. “Get every drop out of them that you can and don’t hold back.”

Then Kathy was off, trotting down the hall in significantly more sensible heels than what Lisa herself was wearing. She shook her head and glanced down at the message. Then smiled. Brian, huh? And in Room Three, waiting for her.

Lisa was hardly going to keep her… friend waiting, either. She hurried back to the dressing room, going as fast as she dared in the high heels she was wearing. She already knew what she was going to be wearing.

The only question was if she should bring some accessories along. Lisa only had to think for an instant on that question before deciding that the answer was yes. As soon as she got to the dressing room, she made a bee-line for the case she had brought in, filled with the goods she had bought with her money. No need to worry about other girls getting into them and using her stuff.

The first thing to go on was a white minidress. Lisa knew that there were some white dresses that were so thin that you could see the woman’s body through it if there was a light behind her. With this dress, a light wasn’t needed. You just needed to look at Lisa. It was so thin that the color of Lisa’s nipples clearly showed. She smirked as she looked at herself in the mirror, twitching the bottom down a bit more to slightly hide her lower body.

And then… just the ears or both the ears and the tail? After a minute, Lisa decided to go for broke. She rammed the cat ears headband down over her head and made sure that it fit properly, the band itself hidden by her hair. Then she picked up the blonde cat tail, looking at the plug at the end of it. Yep, that was certainly big enough to fill her up and make sure that there was no chance of it falling out of her.

Lisa leaned forward and grunted a bit as she slid it inside of her. It was a nice feeling and she gave herself a shake, enjoying how the tail swished from side to side. She smiled at her reflection.

“If you’ve got the time,” Rosa said, sitting down next to her and opening up her makeup kit, “I could draw some cat whiskers on your face.”

“I think that would be going a bit too far,” Lisa said, looking at herself in the mirror and nodding. “Anyway, I wouldn’t want to keep him waiting.”

With that, Lisa slid off of the stool and went for the stairs. She climbed up them, feeling a bit sweaty and a bit turned on. And likely to feel a whole lot more turned on by the time Brian was done with her.

As Lisa passed the rows of doors, she could hear what had to be Taylor’s voice coming from one of the rooms. Her friend was having a good time, it seemed. A very good time, really. Good for her.

She could probably have had a better time with Brian, but that was just the way things went. Anyway, Lisa wasn’t left feeling like she was the second-best choice or anything. She and Brian could have a good time together, as odd as that still felt every now and then.

Lisa let herself into the room and smiled. Brian was already there, standing by the bed. He smiled at her and started towards her. He wrapped her up in a tight hug and pressed his lips up against her, capturing her in a kiss that made her moan and melt up against him.

By the time the kiss was done, Lisa was left panting for breath. Her cheeks were red and she was starting to feel nice and tingly all over. She shook her head back and forth and smiled at Brian.

“Hey, you,” Lisa said, still pressed up against Brian’s nicely muscular frame. “Did you enjoy the show?”

“You bet I did,” Brian said. Lisa believed him, feeling his cock pressing out from his jeans. “You looked great out there.” A smile flashed across his black face. “You’re going to look better on the bed, though.”

“And on the floor, against the window, held up by you, so on and so forth,” Lisa said with a smile. She knew how these things went. “I can’t wait to get started.”

But first, they were kissing again. Lisa moaned as she felt Brian’s tongue sliding into her mouth and wiggling around. That made her feel really good and she shivered, feeling her pussy starting to get really wet. And she wasn’t even drunk. Just lightly buzzed. She supposed her body was finally starting to get trained into being, well, a normal girl after so long spent with Brian, Taylor and the rest of the people at the club.

Lisa’s hand was wrapped around Brian’s cock as much as she could manage. She squeezed down on it, feeling the heat and stiffness even through his jeans. Oh, he was going to fuck her hard when the time came. And who knew just how many ways he was going to fuck her?”

Well, Lisa could probably get a pretty good idea, but there was just no fun in using her power right now. Exactly the opposite of fun, in fact. Instead, she pulled back from Brian and twirled around, showing off her body.

“So,” Lisa asked with a cat-like smirk. “Do you like what you see?”

“You’re damn right I do,” Brian said with a grin, looking Lisa up and down. “You know how much I love pussy.”

Lisa rolled her eyes and smiled at that. And she got closer to Brian again, leaning forward a bit and letting him look down her dress, to see her large breasts swinging back and forth.

“Now, what should we do together?” Lisa asked. “I have an idea or two myself, you know.”

“Yeah, I bet you do,” Brian said, resting a hand on her shoulders.

Lisa took the hint and went down to her knees. She leered up at him, twitching back and forth as she pulled her dress down far enough to expose her large, soft, milky tits. And within seconds, Brian’s cock was flopping out, ready to be taken care of.

Lisa almost instantly wrapped her boobs around the shaft. She smiled as Brian made a grunting sound in the back of his throat. Then he started to fuck Lisa’s large cleavage.

“Oh, you love this, don’t you?” Lisa asked, looking down at the cock that kept on appearing between her boobs. “You love having two girlfriends that have such fat, soft udders for you to fuck, huh?”

“Of course I do,” Brian said, resting one large hand on top of her head and pushing his fingers through her blonde strands. “And you love doing this, too.”

Lisa couldn’t deny it. She was leaking pretty badly right now, the arousal pouring out of her wet pussy. She shivered, wishing that she was able to reach down and take care of herself. Sadly, both of her hands were needed to press her boobs together to get a tight enough tunnel for Brian to fuck. She was just going to have to wait until a later time for her to be able to take care of herself.

Lisa dug her fingers into her boobs. She hadn’t milked herself since this morning and it didn’t take a lot of work to get some to start leaking out of her chest. She shivered and licked her lips, looking up at Brian. He was looking down at her with a big smile as he fucked her chest, pumping his dick back and forth, in and out of her fat cleavage again and again.

“Yeah, you’ve got to be the luckiest guy in the world, having this happen to you,” Lisa said softly. “You get two hot, slutty girls as your girlfriends and all the pussy here you can want.”

“It’s pretty nice, being me,” Brian admitted, patting Lisa on top of the head. “And I get to hear my pussies purr when I take care of them.”

“I hope you start taking care of me soon,” Lisa said. “I’m getting really wet here.”

“All good things come in time,” Brian said with a grin. “Just you wait.”

Lisa could wait. There was something nice in denying herself, after all. Something that made her feel wonderful and tingly inside as she bobbed up and down along the cock. She shivered, pressing her large breasts tighter together, doing her best to make sure that Brian got to feel as absolutely good as he possibly could from her.

Lisa could feel the milk running down her breasts and the rest of her body. She supposed she was going to have to do a load of laundry tomorrow morning to get her dress clean. That was one of the downsides of having a developing sex drive. You spent a whole lot more time on hygiene.

Well, Lisa had to admit that she found it worth it now. And wasn’t that a change compared to what her life had been? She didn’t mind, though. Especially not when she could crane her head forward and run her tongue back and forth over the dick that was just barely poking up between her tits. Brian made a grunting sound at that and Lisa smirked to herself.

“Come on, Brian,” Lisa said, in between licking the tip of the cock that was appearing again and again. “Don’t you want to fuck me? Don’t you want to fill my pussy with your cum? It’s so wet and needy and it would feel great if a big-!”

Lisa was cut off as Brian started to cum. He didn’t give her any warning and Lisa had been too distracted by the sound of her own voice to notice the warning signs. She didn’t mind, though.

Lisa moaned as she felt the cum spraying over her. There was just so much of it. There always was, of course but that was one of the things that made sex with Brian so fun. She could feel the hot, sticky semen landing all over her.

Brian had a lot of cum stored up in his balls. Obviously Taylor and Lisa hadn’t been doing a good enough job of making sure he stayed satisfied if this sort of load had gotten the chance to build up. Well, Lisa would just have to give Brian her all to make sure that he stayed satisfied.

“Damn, Lisa,” Brian said, grunting heavily. “That’s…” he trailed off and chuckled. “You look good like that.”

Lisa glanced up at the mirror installed on the ceiling. Yeah. Yeah, she thought she did. There was plenty of sticky white semen clinging to her face and chest, making random patterns and swirls on her skin. She liked the look and smirked upwards, seeing everything that had been done to her. And there was even some milk adding a different kind of white to everything. Yes, Lisa really liked this.

“So,” Lisa said, looking at Brian. He was still as hard as a rock. He had a really good exercise regime, didn’t he? “Let’s get down to business.”

Lisa stood up and stretched, standing on her toes to lift her arms up into the air. And to make her body in general bounce and get shown off, but that was… having exactly the effect on Brian she wanted it to.

Brian grabbed her and tugged her closer to him. Lisa giggled as she was pressed up against Brian’s body, feeling the firm muscles underneath his skin. Oh yes, he could keep going and going. His dick had already slipped up underneath her dress and was rubbing against her pussy. She moaned, feeling the lust filling her up.

Then Brian was sliding inside of her. And that was really good. Lisa threw her head back and moaned, matching Taylor’s cries through the wall for volume. The cock sliding inside of her felt good. It felt so damn good. She closed her eyes, feeling Brian’s hands on her hips and butt, his fingers squeezing down as he started to fuck her as they both stood up.

The cock pounding in and out of her really did feel amazing. Lisa licked her lips, feeling the shaft stretching her pussy out, pushing deep inside of her before pulling out. Only for it to happen again and again as she got used and fucked and screwed, made to feel amazing as she got filled up. Lisa moaned, rocking back and forth as she felt the pleasure bubbling upwards inside of her.

She wasn’t going to cum soon but Lisa was going to cum and it was going to feel amazing when she did. Lisa was looking forward to it.

Brian’s hand had slid along Lisa’s fat, full rear and was playing with the plug buried inside of her. Lisa moaned, feeling it shifting around as Brian tugged on it. It was a nice feeling and she licked her lips, enjoying the sensation as he moved it around inside of her.

And the cock in her pussy made her feel really full. Lisa loved the sensation and stared into Brian’s brown eyes as he fucked her, again and again.

“You make a good cat,” Brian said with a chuckle, slapping Lisa on the rear, only using a bit of the strength that he could have. “I like this pussy.”

“Mm,” Lisa moaned, gathering the strength to respond. “And kitties love their cream.” She squeezed down around the cock inside of her. “And you’re going to give me plenty of cream, aren’t you?” She chuckled. “Give it to me good and hard, Brian.”

Brian did give it to her. And she loved the feeling. Lisa felt the pleasure running up through her body, straight into her brain. She couldn’t stop her mouth (but when, really did she ever) and moaning sounds kept on slipping out. They mingled with the orgasmic screams of Taylor coming through the wall. If Brian minded his girlfriend getting obviously pleasured by someone else, he didn’t give any sign of it. Of course, that he was fucking a hot blonde girl might have something to do with it.

“Oh yes,” Lisa moaned, rocking her hips back and forth, feeling the tip of her tail brushing against her thighs. “Harder, Brian, fuck me- harder!” Her voice rose as she kept on getting fucked and filled up. “Please, please, please, harder, harder, harder, I need you inside of me, fuck your-!”

Lisa trailed off into a gurgling sound as she came. She shivered from head to toe as she orgasmed. It was a great feeling, even though she was having trouble breathing. She could feel her brain switching on and off as she clamped down tightly around the cock inside of her. She stared into Brian’s eyes, not actually seeing anything there as she orgasmed. The only thing that Lisa could do was ride out the tide of pleasure as she lost herself on top of the cock that was making her feel so good.

Brian managed to keep on fucking her, even as her pussy clamped down on his dick. He grunted a bit and his hands tightened down on Lisa’s pale skin. It made her feel good and helped to prolong the orgasm, making it even stronger and hotter inside of Lisa. It seemed like it was never going to end and by the time Lisa finally recovered from her orgasm, she would have sworn that she was more than halfway to her next orgasm.

“Damn, you were really pent up,” Brian said in a lustful, excited voice. “You needed a good, hard dicking huh?”

“And you gave me one,” Lisa said, not feeling quite up to her usual level of witty repartee. “Want to do it again?”

Brian just chuckled at that. And the Lisa found herself pressed up against the wall separating this room from the one Taylor was in. She moaned, feeling the cock starting to pound in and out of her again. And didn’t it feel good? Lisa shivered, gasping for air as she felt the shaft pushing in and out of her, again and again.

Brian was kissing her, pressing his lips firmly up against Lisa’s. Lisa responded to the kiss, giving it her all. She was just feeling so damn good, like every single part of her body was burning with lust. She was getting fucked hard and she needed to be fucked even harder. She needed to satisfy this burning need inside of her body and the only possible way that could happen was with Brian’s dick.

Lisa ran her hands up and down along Brian’s shoulders, feeling the muscles working underneath his skin and the white t-shirt he was wearing. She loved the feeling as she felt the cock spearing deep inside of her, opening her up and making sure that she got to feel good, over and over again.

Lisa’s breasts were bobbing back and forth. For a minute, at least, before she was pressed up against Brian’s chest, pinned against his muscular frame and then she kept on getting fucked. She shivered, feeling the shaft pounding in and out of her needy pussy again and again.

“God, you can get so tight,” Brian said, squeezing down on her fat rear and kneading the fat and muscle there. “You love taking my cock, don’t you?”

“You, ah, you know I love it,” Lisa said, grinding against him, doing her best to get that shaft even deeper inside of her pussy. “I love it and I want more of it.”

And Brian, the kind, considerate gentlemen that he was, gave her more of it. Lisa whimpered as she felt the sensations pushing through her body. She was feeling so full, there was so much dick, so deep inside of her. She shook her head back and forth as she felt the pleasure building inside of her. She was going to cum soon and it was going to feel wonderful.

Brian was going to cum soon as well, she realized. The way he was fucking her, he had to be getting close to his limits. She wondered which of them would cum first. And from her experience with this sort of thing, she knew that whoever came first would probably send the other one over the edge into their own orgasm.

As it turned out, Brian was the first one to orgasm. He grunted and shoved his dick as deep inside of her pussy as he could. Lisa twitched and moaned as she felt the cum starting to pump inside of her, filling her up and making her feel so warm. She could feel the hot, sticky strands of cum painting her inner walls white. She loved the feeling and wanted some more.

Lisa didn’t really get it but she did manage to cum. And that was even better. Lisa grunted as she felt the pleasure washing through her body. She shivered, panting for breath as she felt the fire reaching out through her body to burn her alive. The pleasure was so hot and intense that there was no room left in Lisa’s mind for her to think or to speak. All she could do was submit to the pleasure, submit to the orgasm that was leaving no room in her head to be anything other than a mindless bitch in heat.

Lisa grunted and whined, animal sounds slipping out of her mouth as she got fucked and used. And she didn’t give a damn. The only that mattered to her right now was continuing to cum and that was happening at a level below actual thought. Her body was acting on its own and that was all that was really needed.

Lisa had no way of knowing just how long the orgasm lasted. Finally, though, it died down. Lisa was left slumped against the wall, staring at Brian as she panted. Brian looked a bit worn down as well. But with his hard dick still inside of her pussy, he was obviously still feeling pretty fresh.

“Oh God, Brian,” Lisa moaned softly, closing her eyes. “I love you, I love you so much.” She shivered from head to toe. “You’re making me feel so good.”

Brian answered her with a kiss. Lisa eagerly responded to the kiss, moaning into his mouth as she wrapped her arms around him. She pressed her body up against his, enjoying all of this far more than she would ever have thought possible.

Brian’s hand was on Lisa’s chest, squeezing down on the mounds. Lisa moaned, rocking back and forth as she felt the pleasure welling up inside her. Her entire body was still tingling, still telling her how amazing she felt and how lucky she was to get to feel this sort of thing. She pressed her chest forward, driving even more of her breasts into Brian’s hands.

“You like my boobs, huh?” Lisa asked, moaning slightly as she felt the arousal building up inside of her. “And you like Taylor’s tits, too.” She paused, partly to formulate her next words and partly just to catch her breath. “Maybe I should get piercings like Taylor. Would you like that? Some links for you to attach a leash to and tug me around from my udders?”

“You have a way with the dirty talk,” Brian grunted, squeezing down on one of Lisa’s nipples and making her whine. “You sure know how to use your mouth.”

Lisa smirked at the compliment and then was getting kissed by Brian. She moaned into Brian’s mouth, feeling the pleasure running through her body as she made out with him. This was feeling really good and she could feel the pleasure spreading through her entire body as she kissed him. She rocked back and forth.

When they pulled apart from the kiss, Lisa was already smirking. She had gotten a great idea and didn’t see any reason not to act on it. So she dropped down to her knees, looking up at Brian and licking her lips.

“Come on, Brian,” Lisa moaned, playing with her leaking tits and wet pussy, “why don’t you fuck my face?” She stuck her tongue out and ran it along her plump lips. “Shove that thick dick right down my face and rape my mouth?” She chuckled as she saw Brian’s dick twitch. “And then cum all over my face and mark me as yours?”

“Well, when you put it like that,” Brian chuckled, stroking his cock as he looked down at her, “I’d have to be a fool to pass that up, huh?”

Lisa nodded eagerly. Oh yes. Oh fuck yes. She opened her mouth as widely as she could, showing off her skilled tongue. Then Brian was grabbing the sides of her head, his strong hands making sure that there wasn’t the slightest chance that Lisa would be able to get away. She shifted back and forth in excitement, feeling the arousal leaking out of her as she wiggled around. And that wasn’t the only thing leaking out of her, either. Lisa was dripping with Brian’s cum.

Brian shoved his dick into Lisa’s mouth and started to fuck her face. Lisa went along with it, loudly moaning around the cock filling her mouth as she got used like a slut. And it felt so darn good to be treated like that.

Brian wasn’t giving her any slack. He was really fucking her face, slamming his dick deep inside of her, over and over again. Lisa squealed as she felt the shaft spearing down into her throat as she got filled up.

She stared up at Brian as the black boy kept on fucking her face. He was slamming his dick into her mouth again and again, making her swallow the entire thing. His balls were slapping against her chin and she was making some weak gagging sounds as she swallowed her teammate’s dick.

Lisa’s hands were busy with the rest of her body. She was squeezing down on her breasts and groping them. She was fingering her pussy, rubbing her clit. And, of course, Lisa was clenching down around the plug buried inside of her rear, doing her very best to make sure that she got to feel as good as possible as she rocked back and forth as Brian fucked her face.

Lisa wasn’t able to stop herself from drooling as she got facefucked. She could feel the mess that was being made of her face as her makeup started to smear and run. Even if Brian stopped right here and now, she was going to be left looking like a well-used whore. Of course, since Brian had paid to be up here, she was a whore and she was being well-used. So it all checked out.

Lisa grunted happily as she kept on getting fucked. She felt so close to Brian right now as he kept on using her. She could feel the arousal tingling inside of her body as she got used, as she felt the shaft pounding in and out of her, again and again. She loved the feeling.

And Brian loved doing it, obviously. His dick was hard as he fucked Lisa’s face, pumping his big, black cock deep inside of her mouth before pulling out. Then he would slam it right back in and make Lisa squeal all over again as she got fucked.

Lisa was seriously masturbating by now. Her fingers were working at her pussy, going deep inside. Not as deep as Brian’s cock could go but it was still enough to make her feel really good. Lisa squeezed down around her fingers and ran her tongue up and down along the shaft that was filling her mouth.

And Brian was still going. Still being a real stud and still making Lisa feel wonderful. She moaned softly as she felt herself getting filled up. She was rocking back and forth and could feel an orgasm bubbling up inside of her. It wouldn’t be as good of an orgasm as the previous one had been. At least, it wouldn’t reduce Lisa to a limp, shaking wreck. But it was still going to feel wonderful inside of her and that was all that really mattered.

Brian’s hands were squeezing down tightly on the sides of her head, making Lisa feel so small and helpless. It was a nice feeling, in its own way. A reminder that there was nothing Lisa could do so there was nothing she needed to do. She just needed to keep on sucking cock, to keep on doing her absolute best to be a good, horny slut for Brian.

Pretty soon after Lisa put it to herself like that, she came. She gasped and whined around the cock in her mouth as she had a small but satisfying orgasm. She jerked her hips back and forth, moaning sweetly as she felt the pleasure running up through her body and expanding through her mind. Lisa sagged down as much as she could, with her mouth still made to keep wrapping around the cock in her throat. She looked up at Brian, trying to let him know just how good he had made her feel.

If Brian understood the silent message, he didn’t seem to care. He just kept on fucking Lisa’s face, pounding her head up and down along his shaft, again and again. Lisa moaned and pressed her tongue firmly up against his cock. Oh yes, this was just so good. And it could be a bit better, too. Not in an orgasm sense, but in a… Lisa wasn’t sure, really, but she didn’t need to know for sure. She just needed Brian to cum for her.

And then he did. Brian grunted and pulled out of her. His dick was twitching right in front of her eyes and Lisa licked her lips as she stared, feeling her pussy moisten at the sight. Oh yes, yes, yes. This was just what she wanted.

Brian started to cum. And there was a lot of cum. Lisa moaned happily as she felt the semen landing all over her face, covering her from chin to forehead. Lisa gasped, closing her eyes as she felt shot after shot of thick, sticky cum landing on her skin. It was hot and thick and wonderful. She shivered, feeling the lust pulsing through her body in something less than an orgasm but that was still very enjoyable.

More and more cum kept on shooting out and Lisa wondered just how Brian was able to keep that much semen stored up for use. She wasn’t complaining, though, as she felt the thick loads start to run down along her skin. Some of it was already dripping down onto her breasts and there was still more coming.

By the time Brian was finally done, Lisa’s face was covered. It was like she had gotten a five-man bukkake, there was so much semen spread all over her. She shivered, panting for breath as she felt the lust pounding inside of her. She decided not to satisfy it. It would be nice if she went about for the rest of the night, feeling this hot, wonderful need inside of her.

Lisa slowly rose to her feet and giggled. She opened her eyes, somewhat surprised that there wasn’t enough semen on her face to completely glue her eyelids shut. She could see Brian looking at her with a satisfied expression on his face. She was sure that the next time she went out as Tattletale, Brian was still going to remember her looking like this, nearly naked and heavily marked with his cum.

“You know how to treat a girl right,” Lisa said, flicking her tongue out and running it along the thick cum sticking to her skin. It was a very salty taste. “Everyone’s going to know what you did to me.”

“And you’re going to like everyone knowing it, too,” Brian said with a chuckle, reaching behind her to give Lisa’s large ass a firm squeeze. “Although if you want more you better find some toys. I reckon I’m done for the next hour or so.”

“I need to clean up anyway,” Lisa said, touching herself and smirking at how the cum clung to her fingers. “See you soon, lover.”

Lisa stepped out of the small room, not caring that her dress was pulled down and hiked up, showing off her tits and exposing her pussy. Or that she was covered in cum. Let anyone she met between here and the showers see what had been done to her. Lisa was sure that they would also be able to see how much she had enjoyed it, either by the smile on her face or the arousal that had run down her thighs.

Before Lisa had even managed to close the door behind her, another door opened up. And Taylor was there, blinking at her. She looked just as heavily used as Lisa was, nearly naked and with cum all over her body and dripping out of her. Lisa smiled as she looked at her best friend.

“Hey, Taylor,” Lisa said, wrapping an arm around Taylor’s shoulder and somewhat glad of the support. “Have a nice night in there?”

Taylor chuckled at that and wrapped an arm around Lisa as well. The two of them were pressed quite closely together, rubbing against one another. It felt very nice to Lisa, though not in a terribly sexual way. Maybe if she more energy it would.

“Come on,” Taylor said, heading for the stairs. “Let’s go get cleaned up.”

Lisa nodded at that. But there was no reason for them to get cleaned up right away, was there? No, they could… have some fun on the way down. Let some people see just how thoroughly the two of them had been fucked and used by their partners. There wasn’t any harm in that.

It was a good thing that Club Lango had such a crazy, cramped construction. It was going to be very, very easy for the two of them to take the long way around and get seen by plenty of people. Maybe even guests.

Yeah, that sounded like a really good way to spend some time with Taylor.

***

Emma grinned underneath her mask as she aimed her crossbow down at the woman walking along the street. It would be so easy to pull the trigger and see the old hobo tumble down to the ground. Nobody would see her, probably nobody would care. Just a smooth, simple little pull of the trigger.

It might even be fun. Certainly a lot more fun than school was. Emma was seriously wondering if she needed to keep on going to Winslow. Why not just start being Shadow Stalker full time? That was a way better use of her time than learning a bunch of boring shit that was never, ever going to get used in her life. Yeah, going out, hunting down people, putting the fear of Emma into the worthless scum that peopled the back alleys.

The homeless woman turned around the corner and Emma lifted her crossbow. Hell, maybe she should go find some gangbangers and have some fun with them.

And the fun that Emma knew how to have didn’t even include letting them know she was there. Emma could easily sneak up to a group of them as they killed time by gossiping, without them having the slightest idea she was there. And then Emma could listen in and learn all kinds of things.

Most of it was a waste, a bunch of boring shit that Emma didn’t have the slightest interest in. But some of it? Oh yes, some of it put a smile on Emma’s face.

Not just the information about who was going to be going where and selling what. That was useful and all but Emma liked it more when the thugs talked about her. About how Shadow Stalker had faked her death fighting Leviathan. About how she had left the Wards and was working on her own. About how Shadow Stalker had come back from the dead and couldn’t be stopped.

All kinds of things, next to none of them even partly true. But it sure did put a smile on Emma’s face (not that she could smile, or breathe, or any number of other things in her shadow state) to listen to a bunch of big, buff men pissing themselves over the thought of her.

Emma did wish that Sophia was here. The two of them could have had a good time working together, having all sorts of fun with one another as they hunted down the weaklings that called themselves gang members. But at the very least Emma could keep on doing this in Sophia’s memory. She was sure that her friend wouldn’t have had a problem with that.

And that wasn’t the only thing that Emma was going to do that she was sure Sophia would have approved of. There was the issue of Grue. Sophia had told Emma a lot about him, how his power fucked with hers and how he was nothing more than a small-time crook who thought that a bunch of muscles was all he needed instead of a brain. And how Sophia had almost got him once but he had managed to survive.

Well, Emma could fix that. She wasn’t sure where to go and look for Grue, but she would find him eventually. And when she did? It would be easy enough to take care of him and put him in the ground. Nobody messed with Shadow Stalker and got away with it. That was a lesson that everyone should learn.

Emma perked up as she heard some sirens going by a few blocks away. Cop sirens. Something fun for her to do? She was eager to find out.

Emma jogged to the side of the building overlooking an alley. Then she dropped down into it, flowing into the shadow halfway to the ground. After that, it was as easy as anything to go into the sewers and speed along the roof of the pipe.

Emma was glad that she didn’t have a sense of smell. The sewers were a great mode of transportation for her, since there weren’t any lights down here and they went everywhere. But boy, it was not the most dignified method of travel.

Thankfully, she didn’t have to stay down there for too long. Pretty soon, Emma was back above ground, looking around. There, in the distance, she could see some flashing lights halted outside a building. And, she narrowed her eyes, that looked like a PRT van. Good. Cape crime was a lot more fun to play with than just some sad sacks who didn’t have anything besides pistols.

Emma hurried along towards the scene, wondering who was there and doing what. Hopefully there wouldn’t be any Protectorate or Ward capes there. Emma was pretty damn sure she wouldn’t be able to pass herself off as Sophia to them, whether or not she had on Sophia’s spare Shadow Stalker costume and was using a voice modulator.

On the other hand, maybe there was that new team of heroes there. The Immaculates. A dumb, dumb name, in Emma’s opinion. They were teenagers, so they might as well have been screaming about what school they all went to. Still, she hadn’t seen them yet, just read about them online. Maybe there would be something interesting and worthwhile in them. Emma wasn’t going to hold her breath on that being true, though.

Grinning, Emma slipped into shadow again and sped along the dark city walls. There was some fun waiting for her.

***

Aisha whistled to herself as she lifted up another bag. Behind her, she could hear some noise and fuss but she didn’t let it get to her. She had her job to do and Aisha was going to do it well.

Big bro probably wasn’t going to be able to bring himself to kick her off the team no matter what she did, but why take a chance? Especially when his friends were just so damn cool. Actual capes, how about that? The closest Aisha had ever gotten to meeting a real, living cape before had been some really boring assemblies at middle school from the Protectorate, talking about this and that.

But villains? Villains were where it was at. They had a lot better fashion sense for one. Especially Regent.

Imp smiled to herself underneath her mask as she finished stuffing the pawn shop’s cash and jewelry into a bag. There, that was the entire store just about cleaned out. Not as sexy as robbing a bank, but what the hell. Money spent nicely.

Slinging the bag over her shoulder, Imp looked out at the front of the store. Her brother and his team were holding their own with the superheroes. In fact, the Glory Girl knockoff who was leading them was frantically trying to get away from three of Bitch’s dogs as they tried to knock her down and bite her. Aisha grinned at that.

No group of superheroes were able to stand up to the Undersider’s. Especially not some group that had a name Aisha couldn’t even spell. Immaculates or whatever. Too many vowels!

Aisha headed for the back entrance of the shop. She peeked through the door and made sure that there was nobody in sight. Then she headed for the bike. The bicycle, sadly, not a cool motorcycle. Brian really needed to see sense and let her start learning how to drive motor vehicles.

Maybe once he saw the five thousand and change that Aisha had gathered up. She got onto the bike and started down the alley. With one hand, Aisha pulled out her phone and started texting everyone in the Undersiders, letting them know that it was time to get out of Dodge. Surely at least one of them would be able to feel their phone going off and realize that the job was done and there was no reason to stick around.

And once they had all scattered away on Bitch’s dogs and underneath the cover of Grue’s darkness? Then, obviously, it would be time for them all to congratulate Aisha on what a good job she had done and how they couldn’t have done it without her.

And if Alec was especially appreciative, then Aisha wouldn’t have any problems with that. He was the hottest member of the group and his sense of humor? It matched up perfectly with what Aisha knew to be funny. Now if they could just get together without Brian looming over everything and being all stern and gruff.

Aisha had to admit, as she stopped to pull off her mask and put on a jacket, forcing her power to drop (she was not going to ride down a busy street without letting people know that she was there), that at least Brian hadn’t been as much of a stick-in-the-mud ever since he had started dating. Aisha wasn’t sure why he was so much more relaxed after spending time with Taylor.

If they had been fucking, yeah, that would have made sense (and Aisha would have left the room so fast the people in the next building would have heard the door slamming open). But she had spied on their dates a couple of times, when they were at Brian’s apartment at least. And it was just so boring. All Taylor and Brian did was sit on the couch, pressed up against each other and talking about books and movies.

Aisha had stopped bothering to peek in on them pretty soon. There were better ways to spend her time. There were better ways for them to spend their time and Aisha would have thought that with Taylor’s bimboesque body, they would have figured out what to do.

Seriously, that girl was stacked as hell, beyond the point where it looked good (it stopped looking good when she had bigger proportions than Aisha). Aisha thought it would be obvious as hell why Brian was dating her, especially since the tops she wore showed off her boobs (to be fair, with tits that big, how could any bit of clothing not do so?). But no, date night was always book and movie night.

It was possible that Brian was sneakier than Aisha was giving her brother credit for and that when he took off on his bike to go do stuff (leaving Aisha behind because a bicycle could not keep up with a gas motor) they were doing the stuff Taylor was obviously built for but… nah, Aisha just didn’t think so.

It would be better if Brian was dating Lisa, in Aisha’s not so humble opinion. The two leaders of the team should obviously be hooking up together and having a good time with one another. Plus, blonde was a way better hair color for white girls than black was. And since both Taylor and Lisa had some surprisingly generous figures, it wasn’t like Brian was going to be missing out on having a large pair of boobs to stare at but not touch. Should Aisha be a helpful little sister and start trying to get Brian and Lisa together? Nah, better not. That sounded too much like work and the start to a crappy comedy.

Mind, Aisha thought that she could still have fun with Taylor. Maybe… yeah, a two-pronged approach. The first step would be chatting with Alec over going to the Maliciou$ in Boston when Brian was in hearing range. Aisha liked the rapper’s music, sure, but what she really liked was the thought of Brian thinking she was going to go to another city and get jammed in with a thousand or so people, a good number of whom were drunk or high.

And then the second prong would be asking Taylor if Aisha could borrow one of her dresses. The different skin, hair and eye colors they had meant that anything that Taylor liked probably wouldn’t look that good on Aisha, but that wasn’t the point. The point was that it should get Brian worried and annoyed. And that would be a whole lot of fun.

Aisha smirked to herself as she felt her phone buzz. She pulled it out to check. Lisa had texted her. They had all gotten away from the Immaculates and were heading back to base. Oh good and Brian was going to be picking up pizzas. Aisha texted back what she wanted and slid the phone away.

Now, time to get back to the loft and celebrate her first official job as an official member of the Undersiders. And have some fun while she was celebrating as well.

And Aisha was all about fun.

***

Greg stared down at the small collection in frustration. It wasn’t enough. He could see what he needed to build in his mind’s eye, how his illusions would baffle and confuse everyone who tried to stop him from rescuing Taylor. But he just couldn’t make them happen. Not with what he had on hand, at least. He needed more.

And he wasn’t able to get more. His parents had been really unreasonable on tripling the size of his allowance and when he had tried to go to the junkyard, there had been some very scary dogs that had chased him away before he had even gotten his second leg over the fence. There had to be some way for him to get the materials he needed, but Greg was at a loss.

Maybe… maybe he could get a job? The thought of flipping burgers or sweeping out a store sounded awful but if it would pay him, then could he really object that strongly to the cash?

Of course, he would need to tell his parents that he had a job. And they’d probably want to know why he was getting a job. Greg didn’t think that they would understand at all if he told them that he had to rescue his girlfriend from being forced to work at a strip club. They’d tell him to stop imagining things and then Mom would probably scold him for going to a strip club if they believed that.

So… a car! Yeah, Greg still had a few car models up on the shelves that he had built and painted. That would get them to believe that it had finally come time for him to move from toys to the real deal. Saving up for a car and they wouldn’t need to know that Greg was spending all the money he was making with buying parts for his equipment.

Greg sat back with a smile, folding a towel over what he had managed to build so far. That sounded perfect. He could get money, he could get equipment and then he could become the hero he was obviously destined to be.

He smiled and thought over all the wonderful things that he and Taylor would be able to do together once he rescued her from the big, black man that was making her do all of those awful things.

***

The music was on the fifth cycle and it wasn’t getting any better the more Danny listened to it. But he couldn’t stop himself, anymore than he could stop himself from cracking open the tab on another can of beer. He held it in one hand as he pumped his hand up and down along his cock in the other.

And kept on staring at the screen, watching the naked women prancing about it. Two beautiful blonde girls, wet with water, giggling at the camera. And one dark-haired girl who was kissing and making out with them.

Danny wished he didn’t know that the girl on the screen was his daughter. If he had been able to deny that it was Taylor, that would have been one thing. He could have had a somewhat satisfactory jerk-off session as he watched a group of young women getting involved in an orgy. But there was no way for him to ignore the truth. That was Taylor on the screen, her face buried in another woman’s pussy and shaking her ass back and forth at the camera, spreading her legs apart to let the viewer get a good, long look at her dripping pussy and full butt.

Danny took another swig from the can of beer, feeling it sliding down his throat and letting the feeling if numbness spread through a bit more of his body. That was Taylor. Her face was Taylor’s. Her voice was Taylor’s. Her hair was Taylor’s. Every single bit of it said that she was his daughter.

And she was in a porno. Getting fucked, sucking cock, making out with strangers. And she looked like she was enjoying herself. Danny knew that girls in porn always looked like they were enjoying themselves, but surely he knew his own daughter well enough to be able to tell if she was faking it or not, right?

Danny was too drunk to tell. And he knew, deep down, that he was always going to be too drunk while watching this to tell. There was just not going to be any way he would be able to get through this show sober. Not while Taylor was shown happily licking and sucking at another woman’s pussy while she reached behind herself to spread her rear apart and show off her holes.

Danny tried not to look at Taylor when the camera was focusing on her. At the very least, he tried not to be masturbating while the camera was pointed at his daughter’s naked, curvy body. But- he couldn’t. He just couldn’t.

When had Taylor gotten this curvy? And how? Genetics could throw some weird dice, Danny knew, but surely there had to be some other reason for Taylor to look like this, like some kind of puffed-up bimbo. Danny just couldn’t understand it. And he told himself that he didn’t like it, even though his dick was as hard as it had been in years as he watched the naked figures on the screen twisting and turning as they did all sorts of sinful and enjoyable things with one another.

“Oh, I love this cock inside of me,” his little girl moaned on the camera. “It fills me up all the way to the top!”

Danny swallowed and stared at the camera. Taylor was bouncing up and down on a dildo, obviously having a very good time as she fucked herself on a toy in front of a camera. She moaned loudly and lewdly, running her hands up and down a body that was every straight man’s wet dream. And the camera knew it, too, focusing on her breasts and then down on her pussy as it wrapped itself around a flesh-colored dildo.

Danny’s own cock twitched in his hand and he made himself let go. He told himself that he was doing it to avoid masturbating to his teenage daughter fucking herself but part of him whispered that he was just doing it so that he could enjoy the video all over again.

Danny should never have let Taylor leave home. He wasn’t sure how he could have stopped her but he was her father. There had to have been something that he could have done to stop her from doing this sort of thing, to keep on being a good, normal girl. But he hadn’t. He hadn’t even really tried after the first time had gone so badly. And now Taylor was a porn star and who knew what else. And it was all Danny’s fault for not trying to keep the only family he had left safe.

“A dildo feels good but a cock feels better,” Taylor moaned, wiggling her hips back and forth as she stared into the camera, licking her lips. “I hope that somebody out there has a cock that I can use.” She giggled. “I would be really happy if you and I could get together.”

Even though Danny wasn’t actually touching his cock at that moment, it still twitching back and forth. A horrible, attractive fantasy came to him for a minute and he had to take some deep breaths to push the idea down, getting it out of his mind and shoving it away. The idea still lingered inside of his head, though and Danny was worried that it was going to keep on lingering, no matter what he tried to do about it.

The scene, thankfully, switched to the two blonde girls (twins?), both on their knees and sucking the same man’s cock. They looked like they were having a good time as well as they rocked back and forth. Danny started masturbating, wishing that he had the strength to turn the TV off.

But he couldn’t. After all, what else was he going to do with his time? Get more drunk? The only lights in the entire house that were on were in the living room and the only sound was coming from the TV. There was nothing else for Danny to do but look at his daughter and either her friends or her coworkers as they showed themselves off for money.

He wished that he hadn’t bought this DVD or that Fred hadn’t told him that he might want to take a look at it, just to make sure. But now that he had, Danny wasn’t able to make himself stop watching as he stared at the blonde girls sucking on each other’s pussies as the camera circled around them. His dick was as hard as a rock and he kept on pumping it up and down, even as the thought of black hair and even more bigger boobs kept on coming back to him. Danny shook his head but still wasn’t able to move his eyes away from the screen.

And now the girls were getting taken by two guys at once. They were licking the cocks that were sliding in and out of each other’s pussies. Danny could remember doing that, over a decade ago, back when Annette had still been alive. He shivered, faded memories coming back to him as he thought about that. But the memories weren’t able to compare with the fresh new scenes scrolling across the screen in front of him.

Danny’s hand was still pumping up and down along his cock as he looked at the two blonde girls. Were they really twins or did they just look a lot alike once the editing and post-production was done with them? Danny had no idea but his body certainly responded eagerly to seeing the two of them putting on as lewd of a show for the camera as his own daughter had done.

And then the camera was cutting back to Taylor. She was on her back now, her legs lifted up in the air, one hand between her thick thighs, hammering the same dildo from before in and out of her pussy. One of the blonde girls was sitting on top of her face, playing with her own body as she got eaten out. Danny swallowed heavily and his dick twitched in his hands as he stared at the lesbian show. He tried to focus on the blonde girl’s heaving boobs but his eyes kept on darting back down to the dildo that Taylor was shoving in and out of her pussy.

His cock twitched as he stared and he realized that he was still masturbating. But Danny couldn’t bring himself to stop. It looked so good. His daughter looked so good as she masturbated in front of a camera, letting who knew how many people see her naked body as she ate out another woman. Danny couldn’t decide if it was better or not for Taylor to know who the woman was or if it was just some stranger. Or if Taylor was doing this for the money or because she actually enjoyed having lesbian (and not just lesbian) sex in front of the camera.

Danny grunted as his cock throbbed in his hand. His head hit the back of the couch and he groaned. Then he was cumming, his dick twitching as shot after shot of semen flowed out of his rod and splattered against his bare stomach. It was the biggest orgasm he had experienced in months at least. And he felt ashamed over it.

Shaking his head, Danny looked down at the screen. Taylor was still there, still moaning for the camera, still showing her body off for anyone who bought the DVD. Danny shook his head, suddenly feeling unspeakably ashamed at himself for what he had done. He rose up, keeping his shirt lifted with one hand as he went to look for some paper towels to clean up with.

What was he going to do about this? Call the producers and demand that they take the DVD down? Find Taylor and beg her to stop doing what she was doing and come back home with him? Demand that she come back home with him? Danny didn’t even know where Taylor lived now. Call the police? As if that would do any good. Danny wasn’t friends with any cops and there wasn’t anything in it for the cops. And he couldn’t afford to pay them to take an interest in it, either.

Danny slumped over the kitchen table, staring down at the newspapers and documents strewn across it. What was he going to do? Just keep on drinking beer and feeling ashamed over himself for watching a porno video of his daughter?

A video that was still playing in the living room, too. Danny frowned and went into the room. He picked up the remote control and weighed it in his hand for a moment. He was tempted to throw the remote through the TV and stop having to see Taylor moaning as she swung her breasts back and forth just inches from the camera. Then reason worked its way through the fog of beer and he shook his head back and forth.

Instead, Danny just switched the TV off and sat back down with a heavy sigh. He shook his head back and forth as he looked at the black screen. What was he going to do? What was he going to do?

Whatever Danny decided on doing, he told himself that he wouldn’t be turning the DVD on again and once more watching his daughter do all those things with strangers.

But part of him knew that he was lying.

Chapter 14

Skitter Stripper Chapter Fourteen

Sabah took a deep breath as she stared up at the flashing sign for Club Lango. She could hear the muted thump of music inside and she could already picture what was going on behind those doors. She licked her lips, tugged her coat closer around her body and then stepped inside.

The club was just as packed as it always was. Sabah had to sneak through a huge crowd of people, mostly men. Most of them barely even gave a glance at her, something that Sabah was very grateful for. This was embarrassing enough as it was, she didn’t need to add to it by letting these strange men see her.

Underneath the trench coat that Sabah was wearing, she was wearing some lingerie, a pretty set of white underwear, stockings and garters that made her body look very nice and pretty. But that was all that she was wearing. She had gone back and forth over and over again before setting out tonight if she was actually going to go through with this or not. And now that she actually was… she still didn’t know if this was a good idea or not. But the thought of being able to present herself like this to her angel, wrapped up for Tawnee’s pleasure was very… exciting.

Tawnee wasn’t up on the stage. Instead, there was some black girl, twisting and swaying and showing off her body in a very lewd fashion. Sabah could appreciate the woman’s beauty but she wasn’t there for anyone but Tawnee. The white girl was working tonight, so Sabah trusted that this trip wouldn’t be wasted.

“Sabah, isn’t it?” A deep, rumbling voice said behind her.

Sabah jumped, her fingers digging into the coat as she turned around. Behind her, in a corner booth, was… Tawnee’s black boyfriend, she could remember that much. And his name was… Sabah stared for a moment, embarrassment creeping into her thoughts before the name ‘Brian’ finally popped into her mind.

“Hello, Brian,” Sabah said, standing awkwardly in place and staring down at him. “How are you?”

“I’m doing fine,” he said, gesturing at the seat next to him. “Care to join me?”

Sabah nodded and sat down next to him, breathing out as she got as comfortable as she could in this place without Tawnee around. She glanced down at her coat to make sure that she wasn’t exposing anything. This was something that only Tawnee should see, not an entire crowd of drunken, lecherous men.

“Here for Tawnee again?” Brian asked, relatively quietly compared to the noise of the club as men talked and laughed and cheered and as the music played.

Sabah nodded, glancing down at the table. It felt kind of weird to be talking about how she was planning on fucking a man’s girlfriend with him. Even if she was a stripper and, well, prostitute didn’t capture everything that Tawnee was capable of.

“Solo session or do you want to split the cost and do a threesome?” Brian asked again.

Sabah bit her lip. She was a college student who was saving up for her own business. And the events that Parian went to were doing a lot more to get word of mouth around the city for her than they were putting money in her wallet. As much as she would like to have Tawnee all to herself for the night, to do… so many different things with, she couldn’t really justify that. Heck, it was hard enough justifying only paying for half of a session.

Sighing, Sabah nodded and held up two fingers. Brian smiled at that as Sabah figured that he would. She didn’t understand the appeal that fucking a lesbian had for some men but she couldn’t deny it.

A traitorous part of Sabah’s mind whispered that she couldn’t deny the appeal that getting fucked by a man had for her, either. She stamped down on the idea and looked off to the side as Brian flagged down a waitress and talked to her for a few minutes.

Sabah watched the dancer up on the stage prancing around, showing off her mature body in all sorts of ways, ways that got Sabah just as excited as the men clustered around the stage. Though not making nearly as much noise in her appreciation as they were. She swallowed as she stared again, before Brian slid out of the seat.

Sabah stood up and followed him. It was remarkable how much the noise cut off even just by passing through a thin door. Sabah took a deep breath and got her nerves to calm down. She glanced down the hallway, knowing that Tawnee was probably getting ready behind one of those doors. But those areas were also off-limits to customers so Sabah followed Brian up the stairs into one of the larger rooms that the club had for their private dances.

The minibar was stocked with some rather substandard beer. Sabah still grabbed a can and drained half of it in a few gulps. She wasn’t one to get drunk but she could stand to do with her nerves not jangling so much. She glanced over at Brian, who was getting comfortable on one of the armless chairs and staring at the door.

Was she supposed to make conversation? And what should she talk about? How much fun it was to fuck Tawnee? Sabah didn’t think that there was anyone in the world she would want to talk with about that besides Tawnee herself. Certainly not a guy, one who was dating Tawnee at that.

Sabah’s worry was erased when the door opened and Tawnee came striding through. Sabah’s mouth went dry as she stared at the other girl. Tawnee looked so hot. Absolutely and completely amazing. Sabah swallowed as she looked at the white girl. She was wearing about as much as Sabah but she made it look so, so much better than Sabah had a prayer of managing.

The black pumps on Tawnee’s feet were already giving her hips some serious sway as she walked into the room. Sabah could only imagine what they were doing to her ass and her fingers clenched and squeezed at the thought of reaching down and gripping them, feeling the fat and the muscle shifting around. And what it did for her legs was great as well, really pushing them up and drawing attention to them.

But even better than the shoes was the actual dress. It was a strap-top dress, just as black and looking amazing on Tawnee’s body. Sabah took some deep breaths as she watched Tawnee’s barely covered breasts swaying from side to side and bouncing a bit, the cleavage looking deep enough for a ruler to vanish inside. And just a bit lower down, the dress stopped just below her crotch and ass. Even if Tawnee stayed in this dress for the entire session, Sabah was sure that she would get to see every single detail of her goddess’s body.

Setting the half-empty can of beer aside, Sabah stumbled over to the other chair, feeling so tingly and turned on and needy. She looked so sexy right now. No, sexy wasn’t even the right word for what Tawnee seemed to be. It was beyond words but Sabah loved what she was seeing. It was just… perfection in human form.

“Hello, Sabah, Brian,” Tawnee said with a gracious smile at both of them, one that made Sabah’s heart beat faster and faster inside of her chest. “It’s wonderful to see both of you again.”

“Same here,” Sabah said, her voice breathless as she stared at the vision of sex and eroticism in front of her. “You look… amazing.”

“It’s always nice to be with you,” Brian said with a smile.

“Now,” Tawnee said, stepping closer to the both of them and swaying her hips from side to side, “which of you wants to have a dance from me first?”

“Ladies first,” Brian said, waving towards Sabah. “I can wait for my turn.”

Sabah swallowed as Tawnee turned to look at her. But yes. Yes, she wanted that, she wanted to feel Tawnee in her lap, dancing and swaying and doing all those wonderful things. She nodded quickly, settling down in the chair and spreading her legs a bit.

“Then let’s get started,” Tawnee said, a small smile playing across her face as she settled down on Sabah’s lap. The warm weight was amazing. “Why on earth are you wearing such a heavy, concealing coat, Sabah?” Tawnee asked, her fingers playing with the lapels of the coat. “Aren’t you hot in this?”

Sabah would have felt like she was boiling no matter what she wore, with Tawnee this close to her. She took a deep breath and coughed lightly, fingers reaching up to stroke Tawnee’s bare, firm thighs.

“I have a surprise for you underneath the coat,” Sabah said softly, staring down at her and Tawnee’s lap for a moment before lifting her gaze. “It’s just for you.”

“Really?” Tawnee asked with a smile. “Can Brian see it as well?”

Sabah couldn’t think of a way to avoid having Brian see this, not unless he was sent out of the room, which was kind of unfair to a man who was paying money to spend time with his girlfriend. She nodded and took a deep breath, grabbing the sides of the coat and tugging it off of her body.

The delighted look in Tawnee’s eyes made it all worth it. Sabah shivered in lust as Tawnee’s eyes ran all over her body, taking her in. She could tell that Tawnee approved of what she was seeing and Sabah was very glad for it. The lingerie was of her own design and make (the only way she could afford it) and Sabah was glad that her handiwork and her body were meeting approval.

“Well,” Tawnee said with a smile, “this is quite the nice present.” She chuckled and ran her fingertips down along Sabah’s bare skin, pressing against her and making Sabah twitch. “Maybe I should take a tip from you.”

“I wouldn’t mind that,” Brian said from his chair, where he was leaning to the side to get a better look at the two of them. “That’s a nice sight, you two.”

Sabah flushed and squirmed, feeling quite turned on from what Tawnee was saying. And Brian, she supposed. She reached up and gently touched Tawnee’s stomach as well, feeling an electric rush run through her.

Then Tawnee started to dance, grinding and swaying on Sabah’s lap, pressing up against her and making Sabah feel absolutely amazing as she twisted and turned. Sabah swallowed hard, staring up at the beautiful, beautiful woman dancing for her. The way that Tawnee was twisting and turning, the look on her face, every single thing about Tawnee was just absolutely perfect. Sabah felt her mouth go dry and her pussy go wet as Tawnee kept on showing herself off, looking… Sabah just didn’t have the words to describe how good Tawnee looked right now.

But… hating herself for doing it, Sabah reached up and grabbed Tawnee’s shoulders. Tawnee stopped, looking down at her with a curious expression on her face. Sabah swallowed and glanced off to the side.

“Instead of you giving me a dance, could you…” Sabah blushed hard but made herself keep on going, “could you teach me how to dance like you?”

Tawnee paused for a moment and looked down at Sabah, the gears turning behind her eyes. Then she smiled and nodded, giving Sabah a quick pat on the shoulder.

“Of course I can,” Tawnee said, sliding off of Sabah’s lap. “Can I ask why, though?”

“I’m… in college and I need to make some money,” Sabah said with a blush. “I thought, given how much you make from all of this,” she waved a hand to encompass all of Club Lango, “that maybe I could as well.”

“Well, I wouldn’t be the one to sign you up,” Tawnee said thoughtfully, glancing over at Brian, who shrugged and nodded, “but yes, we’re always happy to have some more pretty girls here.”

Sabah nodded gratefully. Money wasn’t the real reason she was doing this, of course. Yes, she didn’t have much cash on hand but the real reason she wanted to do this was to spend some more time with Tawnee. Making money… no, she was sure that Parian was going to continue to be what brought in the cash for her. Such as it was.

“Now, as for dancing,” Tawnee said, extending a hand that Sabah took. She rose to her feet and got led over to Brian. “Pretty girls like us don’t need to do all that much to do a good dance, right, Brian?”

“Right,” Brian said with a winsome smile. “Just having you on my lap is enough to get me interested.”
The way he said that… Sabah glanced down at his lap and saw just how interested he was right now. She blushed and looked off to the side, shaking her head back and forth. Then Tawnee reached up and grabbed her shoulders, pressing her down onto Brian’s lap. Sabah went with the motion, taking a deep breath and trying to get comfortable. It was pretty embarrassing to be this close to Brian, looking right into his eyes and seeing the lust and enjoyment there. At least his hands stayed where they were instead of grabbing at her.

“Now,” Tawnee said, belatedly going over to the corner and turning on the sound system, “can you hear the beat in the music?”

“I think so,” Sabah said with a blush, feeling Brian’s breath puffing against her skin. “It’s dah-duh, dah-duh, duh-duh-dum, right?”

“Yeah, pretty much,” Tawnee said with a nod. “Though, really, just so long as you stay vaguely close to the beat, that’s going to be enough for a strip dance. We’re not being awarded points by a panel of judges, you know?”

Sabah nodded. She had gotten enough lap dances from Tawnee and watched enough videos of other strippers, that she had an idea of what to do. Taking a deep breath, she started to grind back and forth on Brian’s lap, feeling the material of his jeans pressing against the insides of her thighs as she rocked back and forth. She was very well aware of how her breasts were swaying back and forth inside of her white, lacey bra.

And that her breasts were bigger than they had been, too. Just like her butt and her hips were. It was a lot harder to tell for sure, but Sabah even thought that she was getting hornier, her body getting more sensitive.

That certainly seemed like the case right now, as Sabah ground against Brian’s hard cock. Even through his clothes and her g-string, she could feel the pleasure from having her clit and lower lips pressed against something so hard and firm. Sabah closed her eyes and moaned softly, feeling the heat inside of her body rising and rising as she rocked back and forth. It was an amazing sensation, one that she couldn’t believe was coming from a man. Even a man who was just holding onto her hips instead of actually doing anything to her.

“There,” Tawnee whispered behind Sabah, her fingers gliding up and down along Sabah’s back. “Just lean into the music and feel the energy that comes from moving your body.”

Sabah nodded. She wasn’t moving her body nearly as much as she could. A certain innate sense of embarrassment was keeping her from thrashing around or anything. But she still rocked her hips back and forth, grinding against the hard dick underneath her.

Sabah swallowed as she suddenly felt something large and soft and warm pressing against her back. Two large somethings, in fact. She stopped what she was doing and looked over her shoulder. She could see Tawnee pressed right up against her, looking at her with a smile on her face. Sabah swallowed hard, not seeing any hints of the black dress on Tawnee’s body at all.

“Focus on the dance,” Tawnee whispered into Sabah’s ear. “Don’t stop.”

Sabah started back up again, swaying back and forth and shaking her breasts like, well, a slut. It was embarrassing to do that but she still did, moving from side to side and feeling the heat growing and growing inside of her. And feeling Tawnee’s fingers toying with her bra before it fell down around her waist.

“There we go,” Tawnee said in a satisfied voice. “Hey, what is this, Sabah?”

Sabah swallowed as Tawnee reached around her to cup Sabah’s breasts and run her fingers along the Arabian girl’s nipples. And the piercing there, two little studs on either side of the stiff nipple. Getting touched like that, getting touched by Tawnee, sent even more arousal through Sabah’s body.

“I… I got them done recently,” Sabah said softly. “You look so sexy with them and I thought…”

Sabah trailed off, unable to say anything more. She could feel her cheeks heating with embarrassment and stared down at her lap.

“I like it,” Tawnee said, a note of pleasure in her voice. “What about you, Brian?”

“Very much so,” Brian said, leaning forward until his face was practically buried inside of Sabah’s cleavage. “They look really cute on you, Sabah.”

“I… thank you, you two,” Sabah said, her cheeks burning as she kept on rocking back and forth. “You’re the only ones who know about them.”

“Well,” Tawnee said, stroking the piercing and Sabah’s nipples again, “they make a cute girl look even cuter.” She planted a kiss on Sabah’s neck. “Now, keep dancing.”

Sabah wasn’t really dancing right now so much as she was just grinding against Brian’s crotch, feeling his big, hard dick pressing up against her increasingly wet pussy. It was a very, very nice feeling and she moaned heavily as she did so, panting for breath as she shifted back and forth, feeling the arousal building inside of her.

And she outright moaned when Brian shifted his position a bit and pressed his cock more firmly against her. That was amazing and Sabah gasped in pleasure as she felt it. It wasn’t quite an orgasm but it was very, very close to one.

Sabah realized that she was panting with lust, her body burning with arousal. She stared down at Brian and saw a hunger there. She realized that, unless Tawnee kept her boyfriend all to herself, then she was going to get fucked by Brian.

That thought threw Sabah’s thoughts into a tailspin and she just gaped for a moment, trying to come to terms with the idea. Before she could even make a start on the idea, Tawnee was pulling her up and off of Brian’s lap.

Somehow, Sabah’s underwear remained on his lap. Sabah couldn’t figure out how that had happened and really couldn’t put in the mental energy to figure out the answer either, not with how every nerve in her body was singing in lust, demanding that she get fucked right now.

“You look so beautiful right now, Sabah,” her goddess whispered into her ear, her hands running along Sabah’s body and making her frame sing with arousal. “So very, very sweet.”

“T-thank you, Tawnee,” Sabah managed to get out, her voice thick and choked.

“Now, why don’t we help out Brian, too?” Tawnee asked, her voice tempting.

Sabah looked over at Brian. He had sat down on the bed, spreading his legs. And at some point, he had removed his jeans and underwear, letting his big black cock stand straight up in the air and sway back and forth. It looked… nice.

“I, I,” Sabah said, not sure what she was saying or what she should be doing.

Tawnee didn’t wait for her to say anything more. Instead, she guided Sabah forward and gently pushed her down onto her knees in front of Brian. She took up position right next to Tawnee and giggled, a hand resting on Sabah’s bare thigh.

“Let’s give him a blowjob together, alright?” Tawnee said, her voice smooth and convincing.

Sabah would have gone along with anything Tawnee said right now, she was so horny. She nodded and slowly leaned forward, letting Brian’s cock rub against her face. She took a deep breath and then opened her mouth, wrapping her lips around the head of the shaft. Brian let out an appreciative sound and Sabah started to bob up and down along the top third, her tongue running along it as well while Tawnee stayed right next to her, her tongue and lips working over the rest of Brian’s cock.

Sabah slowly bobbed her head up and down along the shaft in front of her. She was a lesbian, so what was she doing sucking a man’s cock? It was nuts but it was still happening. And since she was pressed right up alongside Tawnee, Sabah was very much enjoying the entire thing, feeling the warmth and the softness of the other girl. In fact, Tawnee’s tits were so big that they were pressed up against Sabah’s body as well. That was pleasurable in an entirely different way.

Then Sabah felt Tawnee’s hand sliding along her skin, pressing down as it went lower and lower. Sabah’s eyes went wide open and she squeaked as she felt the fingers pressing up against her pussy. Then Tawnee slid on in and made Sabah melt as she felt herself starting to get fingered. Oh yes. Yes, yes, yes, this was what Sabah needed. The feeling of Tawnee touching her, building her up, making Sabah feel better and better was wonderful.

Sabah moaned around Brian’s cock and kept on sucking, even as Tawnee worked right besides her, a contented look on the white girl’s face as she sucked on the hard rod, her tongue flicking out to run back and forth along it. Tawnee really, honestly liked sucking cock, didn’t she?

And despite it all, Sabah could see the appeal. There was something about sucking on a big, hard rod that was pleasing to Sabah. She couldn’t say why or what the reason was. Or at least, she couldn’t admit to it. But she kept on doing it and kept on feeling the fingers moving around inside of her pussy, touching her wet folds and getting Sabah really worked up as she got toyed with.

“Oh, that’s it,” Brian said with a groan, looking down at the two of them with a smile on his face. “I’m not going to be able to hold back any more, you two.”

Tawnee made a pleased noise at that while Sabah tried to figure out what she was supposed to do. She dithered too much and the choice was made for her. Brian grunted and shot after shot of cum was pumped out of his dick.

And landed right on Tawnee’s and Sabah’s faces. Sabah gasped at the hot, sticky seed landing on her skin, covering her and making her feel strange. But good. Really, really good.

Because she was cumming, she had gotten pushed over the edge by Tawnee’s fingers inside of her pussy, stroking and teasing and spreading apart and it was the best. Sabah moaned, even as Brian kept on cumming. Her body was shaking and tensing down around Tawnee’s fingers and she couldn’t think of a single thing, not in the slightest. All Sabah could do was moan out in pleasure as she came, feeling the lust pounding through her body and making her melt as she felt the hot, sticky semen clinging to her.

“God, you two,” Brian said before chuckling. “You two look absolutely amazing like that, you know?”

“I’m glad you like it,” Tawnee said in a husky voice. “I like it too. Right, Sabah?”

Sabah made a moaning noise that she thought was agreement. Or maybe not. It was just a bit too hard to tell right now. She looked over at Tawnee, seeing the white cum sticking to half of Tawnee’s face. That was what Sabah looked like as well, right? That was a strange, strange thought but one that was still appealing to Sabah in some way. She swallowed hard and leaned forward, feeling the cum on her lips as she kissed Tawnee.

Tawnee eagerly kissed her back and Sabah squeaked as she felt Brian’s semen being pushed onto her tongue. The taste was strange and not all that pleasant but Sabah was still riding the high of her orgasm enough that she didn’t care. It was just… amazing. That was it. That was all. It was great and she loved this.

She especially loved it when she got enough courage up to lift a hand and squeeze Tawnee’s boob. The feeling of the orb shifting around underneath her hand was… very nice. Very, very nice. Sabah swallowed as she looked at Tawnee’s face again. She had to look the same, she knew.

“I look like a slut,” Sabah quietly admitted to herself.

“We both look like beautiful sluts,” Tawnee said with a shake of her head. “Now let’s slut it up, alright?”

Sabah didn’t know how to respond to that. She didn’t resist, though, as she was lifted to her feet and turned around to look at Brian.

Brian’s cock was hard again, swaying back and forth in front of his body. Sabah stared at him and swallowed heavily. There was still an itch between her thighs, one that demanded that it get filled. She blushed at the thought of getting fucked by a man but even after one orgasm, she was still so horny that Sabah felt a strong, strong need for more. And she didn’t care how she got more, just that she did.

“Now,” Tawnee said, driving Sabah closer and closer to Brian, “why don’t you make yourself feel good?” Her hand slid underneath Sabah’s body and rubbed at her wet pussy. “I know that you’re going to love this, Sabah.”

Sabah couldn’t resist doing what her angel wanted her to do. She took a deep breath and stepped towards Brian. He smiled up at her and drew her down onto his lap. She wiggled around, getting as comfortable as she could, feeling his strong hands holding her in place. She looked up at him, blushed and looked away.

“Don’t worry,” Brian said with a chuckle as he lifted her hips. “This is going to be great for the both of us.”

Sabah kind of wanted to deny that, deny that she could get turned on from fucking a man. That wasn’t the kind of thing that lesbians were supposed to do. But before she could frame any of those thoughts into words, she felt the tip of Brian’s cock pressing against her pussy. And that was enough to entirely erase any other concerns Sabah might have had. She gasped, her eyes going wide as she felt the large, rounded head rubbing against her entrance.

Then she was sinking down onto the cock and it was such an amazing feeling. Sabah threw her head back and moaned in pleasure as she got filled up, her sensitive inner walls spread apart. A shiver of lust ran through her entire body and she gasped, her hips rolling back and forth on their own, making the hard dick shift around inside of her.

Then she started to bounce up and down. Sabah’s cheeks went red at the realiziation of what she was doing but there was just no way that she could stop right now. Instead, she felt herself continue to rise and fall, an orgasm building up inside of her with every stroke, every pulse of pleasure as Brian squeezed down on her hips and guided her up and down along his cock.

The rush and strangeness that came from getting fucked by a cock was so intense that Sabah only realized that Tawnee was still in the room when she felt a pair of fingers pressing against her ass. A pair of slick fingers, too. Sabah swallowed and looked over her shoulder, seeing Tawnee standing behind her, a large, red strap-on jutting out from her hips. Sabah’s mouth opened and closed as she tried to think of something to say about what Tawnee was obviously planning but absolutely nothing came to mind. All Sabah could do was whimper a bit at the idea of getting double-penetrated.

“Just relax,” Tawnee whispered into Sabah’s ear. “Just relax and let us take care of you while you take care of us.”

“I, I,” Sabah said, her mind spinning like a top.

“Trust me,” Tawnee said with a smile. “Trust me and just let it happen.”

She reached around Sabah’s body and squeezed one of her breasts. That made Sabah moan in arousal and shiver as her entire body pulsed in lust. She stared down at Brian, blushing a bit as his hungry eyes wandered her body, looking at her, staring at her and enjoying every bit of what he was seeing. She swallowed hard and looked off to the side.

Sabah could feel the tip of the dildo pressing against her asshole and tried to make herself relax. It wasn’t very easy but the lust pounding inside of her body did help. And then- it slid in.

Sabah’s eyes got very, very wide as, for the first time in her life, she was double-penetrated. The feeling of the dildo inside of her ass was strange and she moaned softly as she rocked back and forth, feeling the toy moving around inside of her. She shivered and stared down at Brian, who was looking very happy.

“I can feel your toy through her body, Ta-Tawnee,” Brian said, looking past Sabah’s body.

“I’m glad,” Tawnee said with a chuckle as she started to slide in and out of Sabah’s rear. “And I know you can feel it, right, Sabah?”

Sabah moaned, falling backwards against Tawnee’s body as she felt herself getting stuffed like this. It was so intense and filling and all she could really do was moan as the rods pounded in and out of her, moving around inside of her pussy and making Sabah feel amazing. She couldn’t believe that getting fucked in both holes at once could feel so good but Sabah was intensely aware that she was going to orgasm from this, if it just kept up.

Then Tawnee reached up and grabbed Sabah’s tits. That was even better and Sabah gasped, her eyes going wide as she felt the clever, skilled fingers grabbing onto her boobs, kneading them and squeezing them. Sabah twisted around on top of Brian’s cock, breathless little moans slipping from her mouth as she felt the lust building up inside of her. And that wasn’t the only thing rising inside of Sabah’s body.

She could feel the milk inside of her tits getting closer and closer to squirting. Sabah blushed hard at the idea that she could do something like that but it was completely and utterly true. If Tawnee kept on touching her like this, then the milk that Sabah’s body was producing for some reason was going to come squirting out of her and that would be- Sabah couldn’t even begin to figure out what that would be. She blushed and looked off to the side, panting heavily.

Which meant that she saw herself in the mirror, an Arabian girl sandwiched between a white girl and a black man. She was obviously getting fucked and felt up and loving every single second of it. Despite the shame of it all, Sabah couldn’t tear her eyes away from her reflection as she watched herself getting screwed in the reflection.

“I’m a slut,” Sabah moaned, accepting the truth. “I’m a slut who’s getting fucked.”

“And you look so amazing as you’re doing it,” Tawnee whispered behind her, still thrusting in and out, driving the shaft back and forth inside of Sabah. “Doesn’t she, Brian?”

“Oh yeah,” Brian said with a nod. “She looks absolutely amazing.” He smiled up at her and rubbed at Sabah’s clit, an action that made her moan and sent her eyes rolling up in her head. “There’s all sorts of things I’d like to do to you, girl.”

Sabah rather thought that all of those things were already happening. She groaned, unable to say anything as she felt the shafts continue pounding in and out of her while Tawnee toyed with her tits. She could feel the pleasure building and building inside of her and she knew, she knew that very, very soon she was going to be cumming in a way that she would never once have thought was possible.

And then it happened. Sabah’s eyes crossed and she made a choking noise in her throat. The pleasure had risen and risen inside of her until it was finally happening and now, and now-

Sabah rocked back and forth, her voice just below a scream as she orgasmed. Every nerve in her body was singing with lust as she shivered and shook, feeling the pleasure pulsing through her, filling her up and making her feel on top of the world. It was all that she could do to let it continue inside of her without driving her thoughts completely out of her skull.

And she kept on getting fucked the entire time, Brian and Tawnee working together to satisfy Sabah and make her orgasm last so much longer and be so much better. She moaned, shivering and shaking, feeling the milk trickling out from her nipples and running down her skin as she came.

By the time that Sabah finally recovered from what had been done to her, she realized that she was still bouncing along the cocks inside of her. She panted heavily for breath, staring down at Brian and seeing the tightness on his face as he lifted her up and down along his cock. She swallowed, freshly aware that she was going to take a load of semen inside of her pussy. That thought was- she couldn’t even decide what that thought meant for her. All Sabah could do was let it happen.

And when it did, it felt amazing. Sabah’s mouth dropped as she felt shot after shot of cum landing inside of her pussy, reaching even further inside of her than Brian’s cock had. It made her feel so hot and sticky inside, the thick jets of semen painting her insides white. Sabah opened and closed her mouth, trying to come to terms with the sensation and failing.

“Oh, Sabah,” Brian said, his voice husky as he stared up at her. “I mean, wow, that’s…” he trailed off and smiled, reaching up and stroking her tits, dragging his fingertips through the milk staining her skin. “You sure know how to fuck a cock.”

Sabah couldn’t muster up a response to that. The few attempts that she managed to get out were just incoherent gibberish. She fell backwards into Tawnee’s arms. And Tawnee was quite glad to have her there, wrapping her arms around Sabah and kissing her on the neck.

Tawnee pulled Sabah off of the cock, though the dildo stayed buried inside of Sabah’s rear. That was a very filling experience and Sabah whined in the back of her throat as she shivered, staring down at Brian.

He had a very satisfied expression on his face right now as he looked up at her, his eyes running back and forth over her body. Sabah looked down at herself as well, seeing her leaking tits and her drenched pussy and her thighs, arousal running down to her stockings. She shivered and moaned, especially because Tawnee had started to run her hands over her body once again, making Sabah shiver and shake as she got touched and felt up. She licked her lips and looked over her shoulder at Tawnee, seeing the smile there.

“I’m glad you like this, Sabah,” Tawnee said softly, stroking Sabah’s skin and sending tingles all through her body. “Now, I’ll take a treat from you as well.”

Sabah nodded, ready to go to her knees as soon as the toy inside of her was removed. But when Tawnee did, she was the one who went to her knees in front of Sabah. Sabah blinked at that and then gasped as Tawnee leaned forward and pressed her mouth up against Sabah’s pussy.

Tawnee knew exactly what she was doing and her skilled tongue quickly started to make Sabah feel very, very good indeed. Sabah was still sensitive from her earlier orgasm and Tawnee was making wonders happen inside of Sabah’s pussy as her tongue speared inside of her and ran around, licking and sucking.

“Oh, oh, Tawnee!” Sabah gasped, reaching down to grab the head of her goddess as Tawnee ate out her cum-filled pussy with every sign of enjoyment. “This is, I can’t believe this!”

“I totally can,” Brian said with a chuckle. “How many times have you eaten out a cum-filled pussy, Tawnee?” He paused for a second. “Filled with my cum, too.”
Tawnee didn’t answer and just kept on licking and lapping at Sabah’s folds and lower lips, doing wonderful things to her. Sabah shivered and moaned, feeling the lust rising and rising inside of her as Tawnee did such an amazing job of eating her out. Sabah lifted her hands and started to play with her tits, groping and squeezing her large mounds and feeling the tingling sensation starting to rise up inside of them. She groaned, spreading her thighs and throwing her head back as the tingles got hotter and hotter, spreading through her body.
Brian was obviously enjoying every second of this. And Sabah couldn’t begin to blame him. Watching his girlfriend eating out a woman he had just fucked and cum inside was… she was well aware of how perverted men could be but even so, this had to hit a number of his favorite fetishes even if it undoubtedly left some unfulfilled.

“Oh, Tawnee,” Sabah moaned, sighing heavily as the muscles in her body tightened up and as she started to feel so very good. “Oh, please, don’t stop, you’re making me feel,” she swallowed hard, “you’re making me feel absolutely amazing so please don’t stop eating me out!”
Tawnee’s eyes smiled up at her and she patted Sabah’s inner thigh. And she kept on licking and sucking, her tongue moving back and forth along Sabah’s folds and pushing deep inside, stirring Sabah up and making her twitch.

There was a steady flow of arousal running out of Sabah now and she was rocking her hips back and forth, panting and cooing and loving every single second of what was happening to her. How could a woman be this good at sex? Tawnee really was an erotic goddess of sensuality. It was amazing, completely and utterly perfect.

Sabah’s mouth dropped open as Tawnee ran her tongue across Sabah’s clit. That quick little gesture sent a bolt of electricity straight up Sabah’s spine and into her brain. Sabah moaned loudly and lewdly and looked down at Tawnee with a heated lust in her eyes. Tawnee was staring back at her with the same lust and the slightest hint of amusement.

Brian, meanwhile, was slowly stroking his cock, pumping his hand up and down his shaft as he stared at, well, the pair of lesbian sluts fucking in front of him. Sabah didn’t think that she was ready to take Brian inside of her body once again. But if he wanted to fuck Tawnee in front of her, that would be fine. He did have the right to fuck his girlfriend, after all, especially after paying money for the privilege.

But right now, the only thing that really mattered to Sabah was her orgasm, the pleasure that was going to flood through her body any second now. She did a bit to help it come along, reaching up to grab and squeeze at her breasts, using a bit more force than she normally would. It helped. It helped a lot and pretty soon, Sabah was rocking back and forth, sweat breaking out all over her body as she started to feel so very good.

So good, in fact, that she came. Sabah moaned from the depths of her soul as she felt the orgasm rising up inside of her and sweeping through her body. She shivered, panting and moaning as she came, grinding her pussy against Tawnee’s face. And Tawnee took it, all of it. She stayed right where she was, staring up at Sabah with an amazing look on her face. Sabah swallowed hard as she stared down at Tawnee, seeing the amazing, amazing look on her face from that, loving that this had happened to her and that Tawnee had been the one to do it.

“Thank you,” Sabah whispered quietly as she stared down at Tawnee. “Thank you so much.”

“Not a problem,” Tawnee said with a smile, smoothly rising to her feet and planting a kiss on Sabah’s cheek. “It’s always fun to do this sort of thing with a cute girl like you.”

Sabah blushed and looked down at her feet, feeling her heart quickly beating as all sorts of emotions soared through her body. She swallowed and smiled and looked over at Tawnee again, feeling so very much in love with the white girl.

And also feeling pretty tired. So many orgasms really took it out of Sabah and she slumped down heavily on the bed. Brian patted her shoulder and gave her a smile, even as Tawnee slid down onto his lap and started grinding back and forth, shaking her hips from side to side and grinding her crotch against his dick.

“So you really are going to apply for a job here?” Tawnee asked. “As a dancer like me, or working as a waitress?”

“As a dancer, I think,” Sabah said with a blush, glancing at Brian and knowing that he almost certainly wasn’t going to be the only guy who fucked her. “It brings in more money, right?”

“Yeah, a lot more,” Tawnee said, a bit breathlessly. Sabah glanced down and saw that her pussy was leaking arousal as it ground against Brian’s cock. “Hm, you’ll need a name if you’re going to be dancing. A stage name, I mean.”

“Maybe… Jasmine?” Brian asked with a grunt, grabbing his dick and lowering it a bit. Then it slid right inside of Tawnee and neither of them had anything to say for half a minute or so as they gasped and panted for breath.

Sabah thought the suggestion over and shrugged. It was as good of a name as any and she supposed it would at least advertise that she stood out from the black and white women that made up the rest of the club’s dancers. But still, the thought of stripping naked and showing her body off to men, even if that was all that she did… Sabah shivered, not able to understand the longing sensation that sprang up inside of her at the idea. Or at the very least, not willing to understand it.

“Tell you what,” Tawnee said with a moan as she bounced up and down along the cock inside of her, going at a quick, rapid pace as she clung to Brian’s shoulders for support, “as soon as I’ve gotten cleaned up, we can go see the boss and get you hired.”

“Thank you,” Sabah said with a shiver, as she realized that she was committing herself, that she was actually going to be doing this. It was a strange thought and she could only hope that it would work out in time. “Thank you for doing all of this, Tawnee.”

“If we’re going to be coworkers,” Tawnee said a tad breathlessly as she bounced along the cock, “then you should call me Taylor.” She winked at Sabah. “Though only when other workers or Brian are around, alright?”

“Taylor,” Sabah said softly, feeling the name on her lips. It was a name she liked, she decided. Not a very fancy or exotic one but still good. She nodded and smiled, looking back up at Taw-Taylor. “Thank you.”

Taylor winked at her and kept on bouncing on her boyfriend’s cock. Sabah sighed happily and settled down to watch. This sort of thing was… so weird but so very fun. She really did like it. She watched the fucking going on in front of her, wondering how long it was going to be before it was her doing that, bouncing along and feeling wonderful as she took Brian’s cock. Or someone else besides Brian.

Who could tell what the future may hold?

***

I strode out onto the stage, smiling widely at the crowd as I showed myself off. I was looking very good tonight, my body on complete display and looking as fuckable as always.

I was wearing a slutty schoolgirl costume, a white top that was wrapped below my breasts and so tight that my nipples and their piercings were clearly sticking out. I had a belt on wrapped tightly around my hips and a checkered skirt that was only about twice the size of the belt. There was a pink thong that clung to tightly to my hips that it was a miracle it didn’t snap with every step I took. To complete the get up, there was a pair of shoes and a garter belt with stockings that made me look like a slutty school girl out of a porno.

Which was pretty accurate, I thought with a carefully hidden frown. I could see the cameras that were focusing on the stage, in a circle above and below the lighted platform. We’d been told that it was so that if the crowd liked any particular dance, they could buy a copy to watch from home. But Lisa had told me later that the real reason was so that the Empire could break into the porn business instead of just the drug, prostitution and extortion rackets.

I didn’t like funding a bunch of Nazis, not one bit. Sure, they had been taking a cut of Club Lango’s profits for longer than I had been working here, but them making money directly off of me stripping and masturbating was not a pleasant thought. I wasn’t sure what I was going to do about it but I had been mulling ideas over for a while now.

Well, whatever I did wouldn’t be tonight. Instead, I started dancing to the energetic music, swaying my body around the pole in the center and letting the packed room full of men get a good, long look at every single detail of my body. It wasn’t like the costume actually hid anything, after all. It just… accented it? No, that wasn’t quite the right word.

Whatever, the point was that they were in for a show tonight. And I was feeling a bit hornier than normal, so they were going to get a really good show tonight.

I wrapped my hands around the pole and bucked my hips against it, like I would if a man was fucking me. The moments of pressure against my crotch were too brief to really feel good but it sure did help get me into the proper mindset. I kept on dancing and twisting and swaying, letting every corner of the room get a good long look at my body, letting the men (and there weren’t enough women in the room to count on a blind butcher’s hand) see me and lust after me.

Then I leaned forward and wrapped my chest around the pole. As sensations went, it wasn’t the greatest in the world but it was still enough to make the men excited as it looked like I was giving a titfuck. I bounced up and down along the pole, panting slightly as I worked, feeling the tingles spreading through my body as I showed myself off to so many men.

The music changed slightly and that was the cue for me to move on. I reached down and undid my shirt, letting the knot unravel and fall away from my body. I twisted and turned, showing off my body and letting them all get a good, long look at my huge, bare breasts as they bounced around. I leaned so far forward while standing at the edge of the stage that the men in front of me could have reached out and grabbed my tits. Some of them were obviously considering doing just that.

Before they could act on it, I was back at the center of the circle, pressed up against the pole and treating it as a combination between a man and a cock. I was starting to get worked up and could feel the lust starting to pool inside of my belly as I kept on dancing. It was a very fun feeling and I undid my belt, letting it and the skirt fall to the floor, amid the money that was getting tossed up there.

As I kept on dancing, I listened with one ear to the hoots and catcalls from the crowd, knowing that if they got the chance, they’d pull me down and start gangbanging me right there. The idea had a certain appeal to it, I had to say, even if I was never, ever going to actually do something like that.

Running my hands up and down along my body, I gave the crowd a ‘fuck me’ look, acting as if I wanted each and every one of them. I cupped my breasts and squeezed my nipples and then got back to dancing, twisting and turning, letting every man get a view of my body from every angle as I showed off.

I moved to the edge of the platform again, resisting the temptation to step on one of the cameras. Instead, I turned away and pushed my butt out before swinging it back and forth. My rear wasn’t as large as my tits were but it was still a pretty big booty and I could feel the eyes of men boring into it.

I slowly slid my thong down along my hips and thighs, leaving myself naked in front of all of these men. I shivered, knowing that at least some of them could see how wet I was. And all of them would get the chance to see that soon.

I leaned against the pole, feeling it pressing against the back of my head and my spine as I faced the majority of the crowd. I made a moaning sound as my hands slid up and down along my body. I was feeling good right now and was rapidly feeling even better than that. I bit my lip and panted as one hand slid down between my thighs and started to work at my wet pussy. The other was playing with my tits.

I had just the fantasy for me to enjoy as I masturbated in front of all of these strange men. Brian and Lisa fucking right in front of me. My boyfriend and my girlfriend, screwing each other and giving me the perfect show as I watched them humping one another. I groaned and shivered. How could I not love an idea like that? I smiled and kept on touching myself, fingering my lewd pussy and stroking my fat, leaking tits as I thought of black skin and blonde hair wrapped around each other, listening to the moans they (and I) were making, all of those wonderful ideas.

It was enough to get me to cum and pretty quickly, too. It seemed like it took no time at all before I was throwing my head backwards and gasping in pleasure as the orgasm swept through me like a tsunami. I groaned, panting in lust, staring out over the crowd with unseeing eyes as the pleasure filled me up and made me feel amazing. I panted heavily, my shoulders rising and falling as I breathed in and out. Oh, that was, that was amazing. That was just the best. I smiled happily as I stared out at the crowd, aware of the fresh spurts of milk that were leaking out of me and running down my chest. I had acted like a real whore out there and it had felt amazing.

“That’s Tawnee, ladies and gentlemen!” An enthusiastic voice said from over the intercom. “The one and only! Next up is Sugar, putting on a great show!”

I shakily rose to my feet, feeling tingles pulsing inside of me as I gathered up my clothes and the money that had been tossed onto the stage. Was that a hundred dollar bill? Shit, I thought it was. Damn, that was nice.

I smiled and walked off the stage, nodding to Sugar as she walked past me, looking quite cute in a bikini that she was practically falling out of. Then I headed towards the dressing room to shower and clean up.

It was a pretty quick shower because, to my utter lack of surprise, there was a message waiting for me. A client wanted me and they knew just what they wanted, too. One of the few outfits that I hadn’t tried on yet in the past few months, actually. The Streetwalker. Oh, and a buttplug, too.

I slid my plug inside of my ass, feeling it stretching out my tunnel and comfortably resting inside of me. I shivered, squeezing down around the toy. Then I grabbed the pink dress and slid it on.

It was a pretty well named outfit, the Streetwalker. Though given how cold nights could get, I supposed that streetwalkers might pass on it for being too skimpy. I adjusted the fit, feeling the bright pink straps sliding around me and barely concealing any part of me. If I stood stock still, I wouldn’t be showing my body off to anyone. But even lifting an arm would probably flash a boob. Well, it wasn’t like most of the costumes were modest. Or that there was any kind of clothing that could hide my huge tits. Even a burka or whatever that black outfit Saudi women wore wouldn’t be enough to do the job.

Anyway, I slid inside of the outfit and then headed up the stairs to the room. I wondered who it was and decided to leave it a surprise, not using my bugs to give me a hint.

It came as quite a surprise. It was Fu, the Asian woman with a dick that I hadn’t seen for months. She was standing next to the bed and looked at me with a smoldering gaze when I slid inside of the room. I blinked and stared at her, not having expected to have a repeat customer, not since it had been such a while since she had last visited.

She was looking… regal, almost, standing there sipping from a flute of champagne. I wondered where she got it, since we didn’t stock the bubbly. And she was wearing a purple… qipao, I thought was the word? One of those Chinese dresses with a slit on each thigh to let her long, long legs move.

The only thing really diminishing the look was the fact that she was obviously and hugely horny, with her dick making a visible bulge through the crotch. I glanced down at that and then up at her hungry eyes as she stared at me. I took a breath and stepped inside, closing the door behind me.

“Hello, Mistress Fu,” I said softly, doing a bit of a bow as she stared at me. “It is my pleasure to come before you and serve you once again.”

“You are wearing quite the wrong outfit for words like that,” Mistress Fu said with a snort as she stepped towards me. “But I’ll let that pass for now.” She looked me up and down and a smile formed on her face as she laid a hand on my shoulder. “It has been quite some time and I am very much looking forward to this, girl.”

“Of course, ma’am,” I said with a nod. “However you want me to tend to your needs, just let me know.”

That was quite the right thing to say, it seemed. The smile lingered on her face as her hand slid down and groped my tits, sliding inside of the dress and toying with my boob. I moaned slightly. They were just so sensitive and the feeling was sending some wonderful tingles all through my body as I got touched like this.

Fu leaned forward and captured my lips in a searing kiss, pushing me down to the bed. I gladly went with her, moaning as her hands wandered over my body, claiming me like a prize. I could feel the heat and the hardness of her dick rubbing against me and I shivered, feeling the pounding, pulsing lust inside of my body as I writhed against her, feeling the lust bubbling up inside of me.

However horny I was, it was obvious that Fu was even more worked up. She was practically attacking me as she kissed me and grabbed at my body. What could I do but let her have her way? I stroked her skin as well but I was pretty helpless in the face of the energy and the passion she was directing my way. It was pretty fun, really.

Finally, she broke the kiss and leaned up, her impressive chest rising and falling as she stared down at me. The Streetwalker had not held up in the face of her efforts. Both my boobs had popped out of the halter’s straps and my pussy was on clear display. So was the arousal leaking out of me, for that matter. I shivered as I stared up at her, feeling the same hunger that was burning in her eyes.

Fu reached down and undid the knots that were holding her dress in place. She lifted the dress up off of her body and I stared at the sight. It was a pretty nice one, I had to say. Especially the big, throbbing cock that was swaying back and forth in front of me. I licked my lips at the thought of that thing sliding inside of me and stretching me out

And the rest of her body looked pretty great as well. Really great, as a matter of fact. I ran my eyes back and forth over her body, seeing her impressive figure, her large breasts, the visible muscles. There was a lot to look at here and I was liking every single bit of it.

“So,” I said, spreading my legs and showing myself off, letting her get a good, long look at my wet pussy, “how do you want to start this out?” I paused and remembered myself. “Mistress Fu?”

“Actually,” Fu said, striding over to the toy box and hauling it open, “there’s something I need from here.”

I nodded, my body tingling in anticipation of whatever it was going to be. I licked my lips, waiting to see what was going to be used on me.

Fu pulled out a very large dildo. I swallowed, recognizing it as a vibrating dildo. One customer had slid that inside of me, given me a book to read out loud and then had laughed and laughed as my words bounced all over the place from the effort of trying to concentrate while that amazing shaft had been stirring up my insides.

Then Fu grabbed a bottle of lube as well and I swallowed. Oh boy, taking that thing in the ass. That was really… going to be something special. I reached behind me and rubbed my butt, feeling a bit nervous but mostly excited over the idea of taking that thing from behind and getting pounded good and hard.

“Ever since, well, the first time I was here with you,” Fu said, spots of red appearing on her cheeks and embarrassment coloring her voice, “I’ve found that unless I have something inside of me, I can’t really… manage it.”

I glanced down at her cock and hid a frown. Really, a dick that hard and she couldn’t manage to cum just from fucking me? Well, if that was what she said, that was what she said. I was hardly going to tell her that she was having sex in the wrong way. Though this meant that I wasn’t going to be getting that toy inside of me, was I? Ah well, I’d just have to live with that. And I most certainly could, of course.

“Do you need any help, Mistress?” I asked, sitting up straight on the bed.

“No, I’m quite familiar with how to do this,” Fu said with a grunt as she uncapped the bottle and reached behind her, starting to get herself ready.

I watched the impressive shaft vanish behind her and listened to the grunting sound she made as it slid inside of her. It was… yeah, it was pretty nice, I had to say. I thought it would have been a lot better if the shaft had been going inside of me, but oh well, what could you do about that?

Then Fu advanced on me and I swallowed. Even if I wasn’t going to be getting double-penetrated by two huge dicks, I was still going to be getting stuffed by one. And that would be enough. Actually, as a rule, I didn’t need a big dick, just so long as it was a dick fucking me. Something that some of my clients would be quite grateful if I ever told them that.

Fu gingerly sat down on the bed and I crawled onto her lap, wrapping my arms loosely around her shoulders. We stared at each other for a minute and I shivered, feeling her hard dick pressing up against my lower belly. I looked down at it and shivered, seeing how far up along me it reached. That entire thing really would be fitting inside of me, stuffing me to the brim. Honestly? I couldn’t wait.

Neither could Fu. Her hands grabbed my hips and my ass, squeezing down so hard I wouldn’t be surprised if she left bruises. Then she lifted me up into the air and tugged me closer to her. I took a deep breath, held it and then let it out.

And then I was lowered down onto her cock. And that was a really, really amazing sensation. I moaned, feeling myself getting filled up as I sank further and further down along the rod, feeling it pushing deep inside of me and making me moan as I got stuffed. It was amazing. It was just, absolutely and completely amazing. I loved it, what could I say? Getting fucked was fun.

And feeling this plug inside of me was pretty nice as well. I really liked the way it was stretching me out and making Fu’s large cock feel even more filling inside of me. I gasped and rocked back and forth, feeling full and wonderful.

“Ride, whore,” Fu said, her voice almost a growl.

So I started to ride, bouncing up and down along the rod, feeling it spearing deep inside of me, pushing into my pussy, spreading my walls apart as I got fucked. I moaned, throwing my head back and panting as I bounced, feeling an orgasm quickly welling up inside of me.

Fu reached up and grabbed my boobs, squeezing down on them with both hands. Not as hard as she had grabbed my ass but she was still going to make me feel very… good if this kept going on. I licked my lips and kept on bouncing, moaning and making an even sluttier expression than what I was feeling appear on my face as I screwed myself on the thick, hard rod, over and over and over again.

I was really getting quite the workout as I bounced along Fu’s cock, lifting myself up and then slamming down on the rod. I was panting for breath, feeling the lust growing and welling up inside of me. I was going to cum very, very quickly from getting fucked by Fu. And then she was going to keep on fucking me, of course. Why on earth would she stop until she was satisfied?

I let the first orgasm wash over me, feeling wonderful as the pleasure surged through my body. I had completely and utterly lost track of how many orgasms I had ever since I had started working here. But I still kept on loving the ability to cum. It was one of the best things about living, really.

I grinned at the thought and kept on going, bouncing up and down along the rod again and again, screwing myself and feeling wonderful as I did. And Fu was enjoying herself as well, I could tell. The look in her eyes as she felt her thick, hard cock get buried deep inside of me was delightful in its own way. Not as good as actual fucking, of course, but still very pleasant. I felt myself squeezing down around both her dick and the plug inside of my ass, leaving me feeling double-penetrated and absolutely wonderful. I gasped and shivered and kept on bouncing, feeling better and better with ever repetition.

“You slutty whore,” Fu growled, rubbing her fingers along my nipples and making me moan. “You’re born for this, aren’t you? Made for fucking and whoring.”

My old body really hadn’t been made for something like that, I had to say. But this new one? Everything I had heard about Nurture made it sound like my new lifestyle was the tampered drugs working as intended. And I really didn’t mind. Instead, I just kept on fucking myself on her rod, doing my best to get her to cum and to stuff my pussy full of cum. I was so glad that I was on antipregnancy medicine because getting a pussy full of hot, sticky, thick semen that clung to my walls was just… oh man, it wasn’t the best part of sex but it was easily one of the top ten. I knew Lisa thought the same as I did. And so did plenty of men that loved to screw me in different positions that always ended with their dick in my pussy.

Of course, if she wanted to cum on my face or my tits or anywhere else instead, that would be fine with me. I licked my lips and kept on bouncing along her rod, feeling it pushing so deep inside of me, making every single bit of my body sing and tingle in excitement as I kept on getting fucked. It was amazing and I knew that it was going to get even better before the end.

“Please,” I moaned, staring at Fu. “Let me cum again, Mistress Fu.”

“Again?” Fu snorted. “You mean you already came like a little slut?” She grinned and stroked my nipples. “I can hardly say I’m surprised.”

I shook my head. I wasn’t surprised either. But I still kept on bouncing up and down, feeling the lust growing and growing inside of me as I fucked myself on her cock. It was just so good. And it was obviously good for her as well, with the look passing over Fu’s face as she kept on slamming into me as I took her cock as deep as she could possibly reach inside of me.

“That’s it,” Fu said, her grip tightening on me as her cock started to throb and twitch inside of me. “You’ve done a very good job, whore.” She took a deep breath and I was shocked that she was still able to keep on talking even when she was obviously feeling so good. “So here’s your reward!”

The last few syllables came out as a real rush. Not that I minded, as I felt her dick pulsing inside of me. And then she was cumming inside of me, making me feel very, very good as her semen started to flow inside of me. I gasped, leaning forward, pressing my body up against hers as I felt the hot, sticky semen flowing inside of my pussy, clinging to my inner walls and sending a delicious thrill through my entire body as it happened.

I couldn’t tell which one of us started kissing the other but it certainly felt very, very nice to do so. I groaned, pressing my lips up against her as we made out, rubbing against one another and both of us feeling amazing as it happened. I panted for breath, feeling the lust inside of me shooting up a few more degrees as it all happened and as it all felt great.

Fu sat back, supporting herself on her hands as her orgasm finally ended. She took a few deep breaths, staring at me with a hungry look in her eyes. I stared right back at her, feeling pretty good myself and running a hand through my hair.

“Well,” Fu said happily as she looked me up and down and especially focused on my pussy, where I could already feel the semen leaking out of me, “you never fail to be a good whore for me, Tawnee.”

“Thank you,” I said with a grin as I slowly lifted myself up off of her slowly softening cock and looked down at the wonderful mess between my thighs. “And it’s always very nice to have something like this done to me, too.”

Fu snorted at that and ran her fingers up along my belly. I looked at her, an idea suddenly coming to mind. Well, why not? I nodded and forced myself up onto my feet, wandering over to the toy box and looking in it. I nodded, grabbing a strap-on. That should fit nicely. Both Fu and myself.

“Since you’re such a fan of anal now,” I said, waving the toy around and making sure Fu got a good, long look at it, “why don’t we try it out?” I smiled as I looked at her. “After all, it feels pretty good to be an anal whore.”

A flash of something shot through Fu’s eyes as she stared, first at the dildo and then at me. Then she slowly nodded, standing up.

I was over there in a flash, reaching down behind her butt (and giving her firm cheeks and appreciative squeeze as I did so) and finding the base of the dildo. It was a bit flared, keeping the entire thing from sliding inside of her. I reached down and grabbed it, giving it a wiggle and getting a cut-off moan from Fu. Then I pulled it out of her, loving the sounds she made as that happened. I smiled, feeling the arousal rising up inside of myself as I did so. The strap-on had a nub on the inside that should press up against my clit as I fucked her, so with any luck, I’d be orgasming as well.

Fu lay back down on the bed, looking up at me and spreading her legs. I took a deep breath and fastened the toy around my hips, the straps digging into my skin. Okay, this was it. I had never fucked a transwoman before, but working at the club was really expanding my horizons.

“Ready to become an anal whore, just like me?” I asked, rubbing lube around the dildo and looking down at Fu’s large frame.

“Oh, very well,” Fu said, looking off to the side and blushing in a surprisingly cute manner for someone who was normally so imperious. “Just hurry up.”

I chuckled and rested the tip of the toy against her. I dragged it back and forth, enjoying the change in perspectives. It wasn’t often that I did something like this. Usually when the strap-on was used, it was my client wearing it, whether as another woman or as a guy who wanted to DP me.

I paused for a moment and then pushed on in, grunting a bit with effort as I filled Fu up. It was pretty obvious that her ass had gotten well-trained to take cock. I slid deep inside of her, surprised at just how easily her asshole swallowed up the dildo, taking the entire thing inside of her without any problems at all. It was kind of a nice sight. I was already aware of how nice it could be to see other girls taking cock but being the one feeding the cock to them was an interesting change in pace.

At any rate, I kept on pumping in and out of Fu, seeing her cock starting to get hard again, twitching from side to side as I fucked her. I quickly settled into a pretty rapid pace, one where I really slammed in and out of her, just like men did to me. It was a pace that she seemed to like, softly gasping and moaning as I screwed her, reaching up to play with her large breasts and shivering from head to toe as I kept on fucking her good and hard.

“Oh,” Fu moaned, looking up at me with lust written all over her face. “It’s so much better than I thought it would be.” She shivered and smiled. “You’re doing a very good job of this, girl.”

“Thanks,” I said dryly. And kept on fucking her.

I could feel the nub pressing against my pussy every time I thrust forward. That, all by itself, was all the motivation I really needed to keep on fucking her. It wasn’t something that was going to make me cum or anything but it was still very fun and I was having a great time, even if the physical sensation was distinctly secondary to the pleasure that my eyes were giving me.

Fu reached down to stroke her cock and I shook my head, grabbing at her hand. She glared up at me but then I shifted my hips a bit, making the angle of the strap-on inside of her change. And that took care of any objections she might have had. Instead, she let out a wonderful moan and her cock jerked and twitched from side to side.

Fu squeezed down on my fingers pretty hard for a minute or two but then she disentangled her fingers from mine. I let her go and she reached up to dig her fingers into the bedsheets instead. I kept on pounding into her, wondering how long it would take for her to cum from getting fucked like this. It wasn’t really something that I had ever done before, after all. But I was starting to like it.

Fu’s large chest was rising and falling in deep breaths as she stared up at me. The expression on her face was really hot. Sultry, even, a heated lust burning in her eyes as I kept on pounding in and out of her, my fingers digging down onto her hips, only occasionally letting go to brush along her thighs or against her boobs. Or my own, of course.

“You’re looking really great like this,” I said, not bothering with the ‘Mistress’ to a woman I was fucking in the ass, “just… perfect.”

“Of course a woman looks good in this position,” Fu said impatiently. “Why do you think men and women like me enjoy fucking girls?”

I had been thinking the same thing so I hardly had a rebuttal ready. Instead, I kept on pounding in and out of her, giving her everything I could muster. And it was pretty clear that it was working, as I listened to the sounds she was making as I kept on sliding in and out of her. And looking at her pretty erotic body as well. Fu was the only woman with a penis that I had ever knowingly met but there was still something so good about her, something that I really enjoyed.

Not that my enjoyment was the most important thing here. Her orgasm was. And that was obviously pretty close.

I kept on pounding in and out of her and all of a sudden, she came. In a very powerful orgasm, too. I was shocked at just how hard she came. Her dick twitched and throbbed and then long jets of cum shot out from her rod, going all the way up to splatter on her breasts, leaving long lines behind them on her stomach. I stared for a moment, shocked but loving the display. I grinned and looked back up at her.

Fu’s face was a picture of pleasure. She just looked so damn hot. It really was amazing. The way her shoulders were rising and falling as she panted for breath, the twitches of pleasure that were scurrying over her face, everything about her said that she had gotten a really, really good orgasm from being fucked in the ass. I was proud that I had helped make this possible.

Also, I was horny enough that the idea of pulling the strap-on off of me and masturbating like a monkey in heat sounded really appealing to me right now. I took a deep breath and shivered as I slowly pulled the rod out of Fu’s ass. She made a moaning sound as I did so and that was really hot.

Fu was left sprawled out on the bed, as limp as anything, staring up at the ceiling with a small smile on her face. She looked really sexy right now and I was pretty glad that I had done all of this to her. I grinned and ran a hand down along her thigh, feeling her twitching slightly. I sighed as I straightened back up, feeling satisfied with myself and my efforts.

“That,” Fu said slowly, pushing herself up into a sitting position, “was considerably better than I had thought it would be.” She paused for a minute. “Thank you, Tawnee.”

“Hey, not a problem,” I said with a nod. “I’m here to make you feel good, after all.” I grinned and ran my eyes over her body. “And you’ve obviously felt really good from having this done to you.”

Fu snorted and stood up, swaying from side to side for a second. She gingerly walked over to her qipao, bending at the knees to grab at it. I watched her move, feeling a pleasant rush of arousal pounding through me for a minute. Then I shook my head and smiled.

“You know,” I said casually as I reached down and brushed at Fu’s skin, “with how much you enjoyed getting fucked like that, have you considered wearing a buttplug?”

“Yes, I have,” Fu said, straightening back up and laying her qipao on the bed. “You think that it would feel good?”

“I’ve done it sometimes,” I said with a nod. “It made me feel nicely full and when I got fucked, it added something. In fact, it made me feel nice and full tonight, even,” I paused, hoping I was going to say this in the right way. “And you have a prostate, so it should feel even better for you.”

Fu made a sound in the back of her throat and looked down at her body. I looked as well, because it was a very good body that deserved to be looked at. She was lost in thought for a while before looking up at me with a grin on her face.

“I’ll do it, Tawnee,” Fu said, making it sound like a command. “But in return, the next time I come to visit you, you had better have a plug inside of yourself as well.”

“And you’re not going to tell me when that will be, so I’ll have to spend every shift plugged like a good girl,” I said, seeing where this was going. After a moment, I remembered to add ‘Mistress Fu.”

“Precisely,” Fu said with a nod. A large grin split her face and she patted me on the shoulder. “Though if you’re willing to give me your cell phone number, our next meeting might not be here.”

I chuckled and nodded, grabbing a notepad and scrawling my number on it. She took it, glanced down at the sheet and tucked it away into a pocket that I hadn’t even known was there. She grabbed some tissues and started to clean the cum off of her body. Should I have volunteered to lick that up? Well, it was a bit late now and she didn’t seem to mind.

After a few minutes, Fu was clean enough to get dressed. She slid into the dress and planted a kiss on my lips. I kissed her back and for a moment, it seemed like things were going to get heated again. Then she withdrew, a smile on her face. I was feeling pretty good myself as I looked at her, seeing just how damn pretty she was. It was nice.

“It’s always a pleasure, Tawnee,” Fu said, stepping backwards and turning for the door. “I’ll be seeing you later.”

“I’m looking forward to it,” I said as I watched her turn and leave.

And, I realized, I actually meant that. Especially if it meant seeing what new plug she was wearing and if it would be bigger than mine. I chuckled at the thought and reached behind myself to tap the plug filling my rear up.

What a day, what a day. And not all that different from what I normally went through, really.

***

Danny groaned as he slowly woke up. His lower body was feeling good. Hot and wet, really amazing. He blinked as he pried his eyes open, looking down at himself.

The sheets were still pulled up over his body but the lump underneath them could only be another person. He groaned again, feeling the warm lips and skilled tongue wrapped around his dick. How long had it been since he had woken up like this? Annette had only rarely been in a mood to do this.

Twitching the sheets aside, Danny looked down at his daughter. Taylor looked back up at him and smiled with her eyes as she kept on sucking on his cock, moving her head up and down and swallowing his cock all the way to the base.

Danny just stared at what he was seeing. He wasn’t sure what else he should even do. Taylor was there, sucking his cock and it felt so very good.

“Good morning, Daddy,” Taylor said in a sultry, cooing voice as she lifted herself off of the rod. “It’s another beautiful day.”

Danny just grunted, barely even moving a hand as he watched Taylor rising up. She positioned herself over his dick, rubbing the tip of his rod up against her wet, dripping pussy. He looked over her naked body, seeing what a slut she was. Those huge, amazing breasts that were so much bigger than any woman’s he had ever seen. That hourglass figure. That huge butt with the hips to match it. Those long, smooth thighs that he could see the muscles moving underneath. It was all very wonderful and amazing.

“And I’m ready to fuck you awake just like always,” Taylor said after a minute. “You don’t mind that, Daddy, do you?” She giggled and rubbed her pussy against his cock again. “What am I saying, of course you don’t! You never do at all.”

Then she sank down along his rod, burying his dick inside of her tight, teenage cunt. Both Danny and Taylor groaned as she impaled herself on his rod, gasping and moaning for breath. Her large tits bounced as she did that, catching Danny’s eye.

“Oh, Daddy,” Taylor moaned, rocking her hips back and forth. “It feels so good inside of me, Daddy.” She smiled. “Your cock always does and I’m so happy that you let a slut like me get fucked by you.”

Then she started to bounce up and down on his rod, her hands resting on his lower stomach as she lifted herself up and down along his cock over and over again. Danny could only watch, seeing his daughter fucking herself on his dick and obviously loving it. The look on her face, the sounds she was making and, of course, the wet, wet pussy clinging to his rod could only combine to mean one possible thing.

“Your cock feels so good inside of me, Daddy,” Taylor moaned, tossing her head back, her long hair flying. “It feels so hot and wonderful inside of my pussy.” She smiled at him and kept on lifting herself up and down. “You love it too, right, Daddy? You love fucking me good and hard, the way my slutty body deserves.”

“Yes,” Danny softly whispered, staring up at Taylor as her entire body bounced from the way she was fucking herself. “I do love it.”

“And I love being your slut,” Taylor moaned, sounding so very happy about all of this. “I love feeling your cock in me and your hands on me.” She panted for breath, shivering and shaking as she kept on riding his cock, squeaking in pleasure. “I’m so lucky you fuck me every single day.”

Danny swallowed and nodded. He could feel his orgasm growing inside of him, a hot, wonderful feeling in his lower belly. He couldn’t hold himself back, not when Taylor was looking so wonderful and acting so slutty. Danny groaned, panting for breath as he felt better and better. He reached up and grabbed Taylor’s hips, running his hands along them, feeling her soft, warm skin.

Then he gasped, feeling the orgasm happening inside of him. He couldn’t hold back and didn’t even try. He just let it happen. And it felt so very good when it did. Danny groaned, panting for air as he shot jet after jet of semen inside of Taylor.

Taylor took it all and she obviously loved it as it happened, a delighted look passing over her face as her father pumped her full of cum. She gasped, rocking back and forth as she got filled up, all the way to the brim.

“Thank you, Daddy,” Taylor said, even as her voice and the bedroom starting to shift and change. “I’ll always love you for doing this to me.”

Danny shook himself awake. He gasped, his foot kicking out and knocking over an empty can of beer. He blinked and rubbed his bleary eyes, staring ahead of himself.

Slowly, the dancing lights in front of him resolved into another scene from that hateful, wonderful video. He swallowed as he watched Taylor, her body looking like a slut, moaning in pleasure as she got fucked by some strange man he had never seen before. Danny swallowed and grabbed the remote, turning it off.

As the sounds and sights suddenly vanished, Danny was abruptly aware of a sticky sensation on his crotch and his boxers. Swallowing, he gingerly pulled back his shirt and looked down at himself.

He couldn’t believe it. He had had a wet dream, for the first time in decades. And it was about his daughter, too. Danny wished that he could forget the details of the dream, how he had imagined his own flesh and blood sliding up and down along his dick and loving it. But he couldn’t. He just couldn’t.

Moaning, Danny rose to his feet. He needed to clean himself off. And maybe get another beer to help him get back to sleep. And get rid of DVD, so he would just stop being… tempted by it.

Danny knew that only two of those things were going to happen.

***

Dinah snorted as she watched Jimmy watching her. He was watching her so much that he walked right into his friend and they both went crashing down to the ground.

Watching two boys squabbling over who was to blame for something like that only had a limited amusement value and Dinah quickly turned away, heading from school and following after Missy. The blonde girl was already about a hundred feet ahead of her, not looking back to see if Dinah was following her. But that was alright.

The Protectorate had made them partners, since they were both young girls, but that declaration was all that they really did together. Well, that and sharing the same booth to relieve themselves of the milk that their bodies had produced.

Dinah hadn’t been eager to take the ‘contaminated medicine’ but it had been worth it in the end. The fuss that had been kicked up by a girl her age growing a shockingly large pair of breasts and butt had, in between her mother’s loud threats to sue everyone involved for ruining her daughter, gotten her the attention needed to ensure that Dinah couldn’t possibly be kidnapped, not without the Protectorate responding to get their newest Thinker back.

Sure, it had been a… not very nice decision to have Missy take the same tampered menstruation medication but for reasons Dinah hadn’t been able to figure out, that had bumped the odds of her staying safe up another seven point three percent on top of the publicity and safety these drugs were already giving her. What could she do with numbers like that but accept them? So now both she and Missy had figures that, except for their height, seemed more fitting for porn stars than girls their ages.

Missy had actually taken to the changes quite well. Mostly because she thought that they would help get her crush to notice her sexually. Dinah hadn’t had the heart to break the news to her, not after Missy had idly asked what the odds of her getting fucked were in Dinah’s hearing. She did wish she had thought to ask about those odds before Missy had acquired a pair of huge, milk-filled tits, just to compare the two numbers.

Well, what could be done about it now? It was worth it, to keep Dinah living with her parents and not addicted to some witch’s brew while locked in an underground cell. Though she did still feel guilty over making Missy’s life harder by giving her parents another weapon to use against each other in their endless struggle to prove that they were the good, understanding, caring parent and the other was an agent of Satan.

Well, with her power, Dinah was sure that she could do something for Missy to help make it up. Sooner or later, at least.

***

Amy looked around carefully, making sure that there were no so-called journalists waiting to snap a picture of her or score an impromptu interview as she stepped out of the hospital. They had mostly learned their lesson, since Victoria usually picked her up and took off from the roof. But there was just no way that Amy was going to get her sister involved tonight. Not for this.

The side door of the hospital opened out onto a dark, deserted street and Amy let out a sigh of relief. Then she hurried along it, tugging the hood of the shirt she wore up over her head. Not her red and white Panacea robe but some shirt with some sports team logo slapped on it. Nothing that would mark her out as being Panacea at all.

Twenty minutes spent on the bus dropped Amy off at where she wanted to be. She looked up at the flickering lights illuminating the club sign. Part of her couldn’t believe she was back at the strip club/brothel. The rest of her remembered how enjoyable that night had been and just wanted to go there to relax again and get some time to herself.

It was easy to slip inside. The bouncer at the door looked at her, grunted and held the door open. He didn’t even check for an ID. Of course, since brothels were quite illegal, she supposed that they weren’t bothering with other laws either.

Amy was able to find a deserted corner booth to sit down in. She relaxed with a sigh, glad that the lights in this part of the club left the booth in shadow. It would be quite tough for anyone to look in and see her here. Some privacy was just what she wanted.

Resting a hand on her stomach, Amy shook her head and then looked up at the stage. There was a girl prancing up along the catwalk. The overly loud and enthusiastic announcer said that she was Jasmine and had apparently only been here one night before.

Amy leaned forward, resting her elbows on the table as she stared at the woman dancing. She looked pretty nice. Hot and sexy, even. She looked Middle Eastern, especially in the harem girl costume she was wearing. The green bits of fabric were transparent enough that Amy could see the piercings and chains connecting them underneath the cloth without quite showing off her body as well. Just hinting at it in a very enjoyable way.

Amy grinned and kept on watching, feeling the lust bubbling up inside of her. It had been quite some time since she had gotten the privacy and the time to masturbate, though she hadn’t really been feeling horny lately, anyway. But seeing a beautiful girl like Jasmine twisting and swaying on the stage did look fine.

It could be better than fine, even. Amy had a few hundred dollars burning a hole in her pocket. She didn’t know what it cost to rent one of the dancers for the night, but she was sure that she could afford it. Whether or not she had the guts to actually do something like that was a different question, though.

Amy sighed and glanced over as a waitress appeared. Her tray was filled with glasses, some empty but most of them full of various liquids. She looked pretty but also pretty tired.

“Something I can get for you, hon?” The woman asked, looking at Amy. “Or someone?”

For a moment, Amy could feel the words rising through her throat, about how much it would cost to have a private session with Jasmine. Then embarrassment got hold of her and she coughed.

“The girl up there,” Amy said, taking a more roundabout approach, “she’s supposed to be new?”

“Yep, Jasmine hasn’t even been here a week,” the waitress said with a nod. “You know,” she added, leaning forward and letting Amy get an excellent view of the large amount of cleavage her tight t-shirt was showing off, “I hear she was a customer to the place, just like you.” She saw Amy’s expression and nodded. “Yep, swear to God. Anyway, she loved the other dancers here so much that she signed up so she can take part in the lesbian orgies that happen between them without having to pay a cent.”

Amy nodded again, much more slowly. She didn’t believe a word of the bullshit that was being spouted and wondered if the waitress would get a bonus from recruiting another dancer. She could smell a recruitment attempt when she heard it. A woman at a strip club watching the dancers was obviously there because she was a lesbian. So hype up the ‘lesbian orgies’ that happened where nobody could see them and dangle the bait. Well, Amy wasn’t biting.

On the chance to shake her ass and bring humiliation and shame down on her, at least. But if she wanted to spend some time with Jasmine, now was the time to bit the bullet. Amy opened her mouth but the look on the waitress’s face was just too much to bear.

“I’ll have a water, please,” Amy said at the last minute, turning her face away in shame.

“Sure thing,” the waitress said, leaning back up. “It will just be a minute.”

Then she vanished into the crowds surrounding the stage. Amy let out a deep breath and sat back in her seat, staring at Jasmine as the brown-skinned woman danced around and showed her body off. She looked… very good. Very, very good. Especially now that she was naked, her green silks scattered around the stage and the chains connecting her piercings gleaming in the multicolored lights playing over her body.

The waitress brought the glass of water over and Amy slowly sipped at it as she stared at the dancer outright masturbating on the stage, lewdly pumping her fingers in and out of her pussy. Amy could feel a heat rising inside of her own body as she stared at the display. She swallowed hard, forcing her hands to remain up on the edge of the table instead of slipping away to tend to her own needs. There was just no way she was going to masturbate here, with all these men surrounding her.

After a while, Jasmine came loudly enough that Amy could actually hear her cries over the music and the cheers. The black-haired girl shakily rose to her feet and waved to the crowd before tottering off the stage. Amy watched her go and then focused like a laser on the new girl.

It was Sara. Beautiful, sexy Sara wearing a slutty nurse’s outfit and looking amazing in it. Amy swallowed around a huge lump in her throat as she looked at the blonde girl starting to dance on stage, her white cap somehow staying on top of her head even as she twisted around and showed off her beautiful, entrancing body.

Amy drained half of the glass of water in a few quick gulps. Her eyes felt like they were going to fall out of their sockets as she stared at Sara as the dancer slowly disrobed, stripping out of her clothing and leaving her in nothing at all. Oh fuck, Amy wanted to fuck her so badly, she wanted to hold her close and never let her go. And if she called Sara Victoria a time or two as that happened, that would be just fine, wouldn’t it?

Amy looked over at the waitresses making the rounds of the club’s main room. Could she face the humiliation of admitting that she was such a horny loser that she had to pay for sex? Amy wavered back and forth before deciding that no, she wasn’t. Or at least, she wasn’t going to admit to another person that she was. Instead she kept on downing gulps of water and staring up at the stage.

Sara was doing a very good job of dancing. The way the bright lights were shining down on her made her outfit seem see-through, which as far as sexy ideas went, was one that Amy very highly approved of. She could see the blonde’s large breasts, her smooth thighs, everything about her just screamed sexy, sexy, sexy. As for being in a nurse outfit… Amy was a bit confused over whether she found that hot or not. So instead she did her best not to think about it and to just keep on enjoying what she was seeing as Sara slowly removed bit after bit of clothing.

Just like Jasmine, Sara ended up completely naked, her lewd body fully exposed to anyone who wanted to see her. And some of the men closer to the stage certainly wanted that. Money was falling down on the stage and every now and then Sara would scoop some up in a gesture that only broke the rhythm of her dancing a bit.

Amy was finding herself to be very, very horny by now as she watched Sara dancing like this. Her nipples were pressing against her bra and there was a heat inside of her belly. She shifted in her seat, feeling a desire to go out and grab Sara, even though she knew that was such a bad idea.

The twin desires inside of Amy hadn’t reached a conclusion by the time that the song ended. Amy watched a naked Sara prance offstage, swinging her beautiful butt from side to side as she went. Amy sighed heavily and shook her head. Well, so much for that.

Amy wasn’t sure if she should head home or not. Well, she hadn’t let the ice melt in her glass yet, so she could wait for that. She swirled the cubes around inside of her cup and then looked up at the next dancer.

It was the overboobed bimbo, Tawnee, wearing something that made her look like a real whore. Amy shook her head in disgust at the perverted display the slut was putting on as she stared to shamelessly bare her body in front of a leering crowd of complete strangers. Some people.

“This seat taken?”

Amy jumped and looked to the side. She hadn’t even heard anyone approaching. Then she saw who was standing there and her mouth went dry.

It was Sara, wearing a more normal outfit than before but one that she still looked amazing in. Amy swallowed hard and nodded, sliding to one side of the booth to let Sara join her. The pretty blonde girl slid in next to her and sent Amy a smile that got her heart pounding inside of her chest as she looked back at Sara, seeing the tight t-shirt and pretty smile the other girl wore.

“I was surprised to see you in the audience tonight,” Sara said as she reached out and rested a hand on top of Amy’s. “But pleased.”

Amy was shocked that Sara could have seen her, with how many people were in between the stage and this dark corner booth. But she was not complaining about the chance to spend some more time with this beautiful, beautiful woman. Amy swallowed and nodded, smiling back at Sara.

“So, what brings you back here?” Sara asked, propping her chin on one hand and staring at Amy. “Wanting another round?” She looked around. “Though I don’t see your friends anywhere.”

“No, it’s just me,” Amy said quickly, shaking her head. “I’m here all by myself,” she added, in case she hadn’t already made that clear.

“And now you’re here with me,” Sara said. “Which is a major upgrade, isn’t it?”

Amy could only nod at that as her hands worked. She was fighting down the urge to start groping Sara right here and now. She could remember what it had felt like to touch Sara, to run her hands all over the blonde beauty’s body and listen to her panting and moaning. And there was what Sara had done to her as well, of course. That had been… very nice. Very, very nice.

“Listen, the upstairs business is a bit slow tonight,” Sara said, after taking another, longer look at Amy. “If we grab one of the smaller rooms, nobody’s going to notice or charge you.”

“I… really?” Amy asked, perking right up, the clouds in her mind momentarily blown away. “They wouldn’t?”

Sara nodded with a smile. Amy didn’t even need to think twice about that. She slid out of the booth and stood up, practically bouncing on her heels from excitement. Sara chuckled and got out of the booth as well.

It was quite nice to walk behind Sara and see her butt swaying from side to side. Amy stared at it, feeling the lust growing and growing inside of her as she followed Sara into the back and then up some stairs. They went past the huge suite that she remembered from last time and then into a much smaller room. The bed pushed up against one wall took up most of the room and there was just barely enough space for the chair right next to the door.

“Here,” Sara said, easing Amy down into it. “Why don’t you get comfortable, take a load off and have a good time?”

Amy did exactly that. Sara looked around for a second, and then started dancing to the music that was coming through the thin wall from another room. She swung her hips from side to side, looking enchanting as she did so. Amy swallowed and stared, watching the beautiful girl showing off her body.

In fact, Sara wasted no time at all in whipping off her t-shirt and showing off her boobs. She was wearing a bra so Amy didn’t get the full show but it was still enough to make her swallow in anticipation.

And it got even better when Sara sat down on her lap and started dancing there. Amy swallowed hard, her hands coming up to lightly rest on Sara’s hips, feeling the warm, soft skin underneath her fingertips. She could feel the weight of Sara’s body resting on her lap as Sara kept on dancing, showing off her body and driving Amy wild. It was… it was just so damn good. It was amazing. Amy couldn’t believe how lucky she was to get to have this happen to her, for free, at that.

“Oh yeah,” Sara said with a smile on her lips and a bright look in her eyes. “You like me looking like this, don’t you?” She chuckled. “Or maybe even wearing a bit less?”

Amy blushed at that, nodding her head up and down in a jerky motion. Sara had looked stunning up there on the stage, her body completely and utterly naked, not a single scrap of clothing on her as she had danced and twisted and promised such wonderful things to Amy.

And Amy wanted to take those things. Taking a deep breath, she reached up and unhooked Sara’s bra. It was easy to pull it away from the blonde girl and let her large breasts pop out. She admired the huge boobs as they swung back and forth in front of her for a moment, staring at the stiff nipples and enjoying the way that Sara breathed in and out and made them shift around.

It really was great to stare at these tits but even as Amy did, she could feel the depression creeping back inside of her mind, coiling around her thoughts and squeezing down. She sighed softly. Ugh, she was getting an overexposure to beautiful blondes and she was building up an unwelcome tolerance to it.

“What’s wrong, Amy?” Sara asked gently, putting two fingers underneath Amy’s chin and lifting her gaze up to meet Sara’s hazel eyes.

“It’s…” Amy struggled with herself for a moment before sighing. “I’m pregnant.”

Sara blinked and stopped grinding on Amy’s lap. She opened her mouth, her lips forming something before she stopped again. She reached up and scratched her head.

“You are?” Sara asked. “From, ah, the orgy?”

Amy nodded, slumping down in her chair and rubbing at her belly. There was nothing there yet that anyone could see, but she still knew it was growing.

“Does anyone else know?” Sara asked, her voice calculating for a moment.

“Victoria,” Amy said with a sigh. “And her boyfriend, since he was the one who knocked me up. And you, now.”

“I see,” Sara said slowly, nodding her head. “Well, um, I’m sorry to hear that?”

“Hah. Yeah, you and me both,” Amy said, slumping forward and hugging Sara, resting her head on the other girl’s chin. “I don’t even know what I’m supposed to do about it.”

Sara didn’t offer any useful bits of advice, not that Amy really expected a whore to understand what was going on, even a beautiful one like Sara. She just patted Amy’s back and let Amy keep on hugging Sara.

“Well, um,” Sara said slowly. “I could ask around, see if any of the girls know a… specialist who could take care of that.”

“Thank you but no,” Amy said firmly. She hadn’t made up her mind about what she was going to do but whatever course she ended up deciding on, it wouldn’t involve some underworld doctor working on her. “I just need someone to talk to about this stuff.”

“Sure, lay it all on me,” Sara said quickly. “Heh, usually this stuff comes out after the sex, not before.”

Amy really didn’t need the reminder that a girl as beautiful as Sara was pawed at by drunken, lecherous men. She sighed again.

“During the attack on Baltimore,” Amy said slowly, feeling the words rising up inside of her and not having the urge to stop them, “we all went to fight Leviathan.” She could feel the muscles in Sara’s neck moving as she nodded. “Um…” she sighed again, trying to figure out what words fit what she was feeling. “I never even left the medical areas but the rest of New Wave did and…”

“I heard about the deaths,” Sara said tenderly.

“Yeah,” Amy said, her head jerking in a short nod against Sara’s skin. “My father, my aunt and uncle, they all died fighting it.”

Amy sighed heavily. She hadn’t loved them the way Victoria had seemed to love them but she had still liked them a lot. And now they were dead and never coming back. The funeral hadn’t even been with open caskets or anything.

“I’m sorry to hear that,” Sara said softly, still stroking Amy’s hair. “They had done a lot of good in the city.”

Amy nodded again, staring at the wooden door to the room. They were dead and now her cousins were living with her, making the house seem very cramped. Emotionally and physically.

The offers from various corporations to come and join their sponsored teams had started pouring in once it seemed like New Wave was dead and gone. Some of them had been offering a lot of money and publicity, too. A few of them had even offered to give New Wave a new lease on life, though they hadn’t said what that would actually mean.

It all added up to a lot of stuff going on in Amy’s life right now and none of it good. She sighed again and tightened her grip on Sara’s body, holding the other girl close against her as she tried to relax and let the good mood she had been making herself maintain out in the main room of the club return to her.

“I’m no therapist or anything,” Sara said softly, “but if you want me to give you a massage or something, I can manage that.”

“I… yeah, actually,” Amy said with a sigh, letting go of Sara and leaning back in her chair. “If you can do something that would make me feel good, that would be very nice.”

“In that case,” Sara said, leaning backwards a bit in the chair and lifting herself up, “why don’t you take a look at these?” She put her hands underneath her boobs and lifted them up into the air. “Pretty nice, right? Big and soft and beautiful.”

Amy looked down at the tits in front of her. Sara’s boobs were everything that she said they would be and a lot more besides. She swallowed hard as she stared at the large orbs, right in front of her face. Her mouth watered and for a moment, she considered what it would be like to wrap her lips around one of those nipples and start sucking.

“And that’s not the only bit of me that looks wonderful,” Sara said, her voice even more bubbly and eager than it usually was. Amy realized that if she could fake sounding this happy and turned on, then she could surely have been faking it earlier as well. That thought hardly sounded like something that was going to help Amy enjoy things, thought, so she pushed it out of her mind. “What other parts of me would you like to see, baby?”

“Everything,” Amy said, sighing and feeling the lust inside of her body stirring to life once more. “I want to see it all.”

Sara smiled and slid off of her lap, standing up tall and straight. She ran a hand through her long hair and then started to pull at the rest of her clothing, soon leaving her completely and utterly naked. Amy thought that she looked wonderful like that.

Amy quickly ended up naked herself and on the bed with Sara. She wasn’t quite sure how that had happened but it had and, really, Amy did not have any complaints about ending up here. Certainly not when Sara was right up against her, their limbs tangled together and pressing against one another. Amy took a deep breath, feeling the lust inside of her as she stared at Sara, seeing the naked girl. And feeling, smelling, hearing, everything but tasting.

Then even that was fulfilled as Sara leaned in for a kiss, pressing her lips against Amy’s and sliding her tongue into Amy’s mouth. Amy squeaked, her eyes going wide as she felt Sara making out with her, firmly pressing her lips against Amy’s own. It was hot and Amy quickly found herself getting very turned on as the pair of them embraced and made out, pressing their bodies up against each other and gasping in lust as they rocked back and forth.

“Oh,” Amy said as they broke apart, both of them softly panting for breath. “Oh, that’s… that’s amazing.”

“And it’s going to get even better,” Sara said with a grin. “Let me show you.”

Amy’s eyes crossed as she felt a pair of fingers sliding up her inner thighs and rubbing against her pussy. Her mouth opened and closed and then she made a gasping sound as they slid inside of her.

Amy hadn’t realized that she was this wet but Sara’s fingers were quickly swallowed inside of her pussy. Then they started to move around and that was even better. Amy moaned, her hips rocking back and forth as she ground against Sara’s fingers. An orgasm was quickly building up inside of her, driven on by every single movement and twitch of Sara’s fingers.

Amy’s body was jerking back and forth on the bed and she suddenly realized that her thigh was pressing up against something soft and wet and hot. She blushed and looked at Sara’s face. The expression there said that yes, Amy was rubbing against Sara’s pussy. And that was just so hot that Amy had to keep on doing it, coaxing a moan from Sara as her pussy was toyed with.

“Oh man,” Sara said breathlessly. “Oh, that’s great. But,” she grinned and moved her fingers a bit, “this will be better.”

Amy’s eyes grew wide as she felt Sara’s fingers scissoring inside of her while, at the same time, a finger moved over her clit. Amy let out a loud moan, rocking back and forth, only saved from falling off of the bed by the wall at her back. Her entire body shivered and tensed up in lust from the feelings growing inside of her. She panted and whined, moaning softly and feeling wonderful as she got touched like this. She nodded her head, panting and moaning and trying to do the same to Sara with her thigh.

Amy didn’t really manage to give out as much pleasure as she was getting but she found it so very hard to care about that. Not when the lust was rising and rising inside of her, growing closer and closer to the surface with very single touch and flex of Sara’s fingers.

And Sara kept on kissing her too. Not only that, but playing with Amy’s own breasts as she got touched. It all combined to completely and utterly overwhelm Amy, leaving her a complete and utter mess who couldn’t manage anything but an orgasm. Of course, that was not a problem for her, not really.

Moaning, Amy pressed her lips against Sara’s in a loose, sloppy kiss. Then she screamed out her orgasm, her entire body tensing up before it relaxed like the wires inside of her had been cut. She rocked back and forth, twitching as the pleasure burned through her, leaving behind paths of liquid fire inside of her.

It took a while for Amy to recover from the first good orgasm that she had gotten in weeks. And when she did, she was left feeling marvelously warm and satisfied inside of herself, her entire body filled to the brim with a light, wonderful feeling. She sighed happily and looked up at Sara.

Sara was looking down at her with quite the expression on her face. Amy blushed and looked off to the side. She could only imagine what she had looked like then, as the pleasure had filled her up and up, to the very top. She swallowed and lightly slapped Sara’s shoulder.

That just made a giggle spurt out of Sara’s lips. Amy shot her a scandalized glance but that didn’t stop Sara from moving to outright laughter. After a minute, Amy joined in as well, unable to stop herself. She shook her head back and forth, trying to get herself under control again.

“Oh wow,” Sara said eventually, still chuckling to herself. “I’ve seen some good looking orgasms before, Amy. But that was… really something else.”

“It certainly felt good,” Amy said with a nod. She shifted around. “Very good.”

“It’s just a pity that there’s nobody else here,” Sara said in a musing voice, tapping her fingers on her chin. “I know how much you like being spanked.” Amy started at that and shot a betrayed look at the stripper. “It would be loads of fun to show off to them how much Panacea likes being spanked and how she reacts when her anal virginity is taken.”

That was it. Amy frowned and leaned forward, wrapping her lips around Sara’s nipple. Sara made a gasping sound at that as Amy started to suck, lightly, lightly biting down with her teeth. It only took a little bit of sucking before milk started to flow into Amy’s mouth. It tasted great and she sighed in satisfaction as she did her best to drain Sara’s fat udder of the warm, tasty milk inside of it.

And it even shut Sara up. That was very nice, something that Amy approved very highly of. She liked Sara, but man, could she dish out some words that Amy didn’t care to hear. Acting like this was a much better use for her. Amy nodded and kept on sucking, feeling the milk pooling on her tongue before she swallowed. And then did it again.

After a few minutes of sucking, Amy had calmed down and gotten her answer. So then she let go of Sara’s boob and leaned back, running the back of her hand along her mouth and looking down at the white streaks on her skin. She swallowed one more time, feeling the milk still lingering on her taste buds.

Taking a deep breath, Amy looked up at Sara. It was amazing how good of a job Sara had done, completely erasing all of the problems and worries that Amy had been dealing with. They’d be coming back sooner or later, Amy was sure of that. But for right now… yeah, right now, things were feeling great for her.

“I don’t need an audience to see all of that stuff,” Amy said softly, feeling a blush rising up on her cheeks as she glanced at Sara. “Just you is just fine.”

Sara grinned at that. She reached out and tugged Amy closer to her before capturing her lips in a kiss. Amy moaned and tried to get herself ready for what was about to happen to her. She was pretty sure she was going to enjoy it.

And if Sara had even more things that she wanted to try out with Amy, Amy would certainly consider them.

---

Chapter 15

 

 

 

Skitter Stripper Chapter Fourteen

Another night, another show. Though I had never worn this costume before. I thought that it looked pretty good on me and ran a hand along my side, making sure that I was looking just as cute and as sexy as I possibly could. Yeah. Yeah, this was going to go well, I could tell.

I strode out onto the stage, giving my hips even more of a sway and a shake than I needed to, smiling brightly and trying not to squint as a bright, multi-colored lights played all over me and shone directly into my eyes. Thankfully, there was no chance of getting confused and walking off the side of the stage and into a man’s lap. That had happened two years before I had even heard of Club Lango, but it was part of the dancer’s folklore, passed around the tables as we did our makeup and slid into our costumes and lingerie.

As my eyes adjusted, I wrapped a hand around the pole in the center of the circle at the end of the stage. My bugs were telling me that there was only a rather small crowd out here tonight. Well, not a surprise on a Monday. I was still going to give the crowd my all and let them see every single bit of me.

There was even a special track playing for me. I was pretty sure that it was from some movie or something, since I doubted that there were a lot of choir chanting songs for strippers. It still went well with the angel costume I was wearing, even if I didn’t have any plans to synch myself to the music.

Instead, I just twirled around the stage, letting the men watching me get a good, long look at my body and the white costume tightly wrapped around it. I knew that I looked good in this and I was sure that the men would agree that I would look even better once I was naked and masturbating for them. Well, they’d get their wish soon enough.

I had to be a bit more careful than normal with my dance routines, since the wings and halo I was wearing weren’t all that sturdy and if I leaned up against the pole, I would ruin the props. And probably have to pay for them as well. Luckily, there were still plenty of ways to show myself off to the crowd without pressing my back up against the pole.

I made simpering, ‘fuck-me’ eyes towards the crowd, doing my best to get them all riled up and wanting to fuck me. Or, and just as good, to give me a lot of money for this dance. Nobody had started throwing cash onto the stage yet, but that would come in time. It had better, at least!

While the halo and wings looked like they had been grabbed from a store on November first, the skimpy white dress I was wearing was actually one of the club’s staples. Almost every girl in the building looked good in it and it didn’t show any of the stains that so often got onto our clothing. It was quite tight on me and barely hid any more than my white thong. And pretty soon, it was going to be hiding even less.

I carefully balanced myself in one of the high heels I was wearing and spun myself around, lifting a long leg up and wrapping it around the pole, pulling myself tighter and making a moaning sound as I ground my crotch back and forth against it. I wasn’t really feeling that turned on (yet, at least) but it wouldn’t take too much of this before I was just as hot and horny as I was pretending to be.

And full. I hadn’t milked myself for the past two days, saving up for this show mad man, my tits felt like they were going to pop, there was so much milk in them. I had actually started leaking this afternoon, my udders just not able to keep any more milk inside of them, even as they kept on making more. Well, at least I was going to be getting some relief soon. And the men in the crowd would be getting something to drink, though I was making no promises whatsoever about my jets of milk landing on them, let alone in their mouths.

It was a relief to get the wings and halo off and I pushed them back along the catwalk, getting them out of the way. Then I really started dancing, showing off the moves I had picked up in my months here. I ran my hands up and down my body as I twisted around on the stage, posing in a bunch of different ways and highlighting my body and all the ways I could be bent (and fucked).

I let an exaggerated shiver of lust run through me as I reached up and pulled the top of my dress down, letting my boobies bounce around to some happy cheers. And the first few bills landing on the stage. I smiled at everyone and ran my hands over my tits, stroking and squeezing them, moaning happily and putting on a real show. And I was feeling the lust growing inside of me as I touched my huge, sensitive boobs. I shivered, feeling my wet pussy getting a lot wetter as I kept on playing with myself in front of the crowd.

There were a few guys sitting in the front rows and I grabbed my left boob in both hands (and there was still plenty of breast to spare) and aimed my nipple down at them. I gently stroked and squeezed my chest and shivered in blessed relief (heh, religion pun) as I felt a jet of milk shoot out and spurt towards one of the guys. He knew what would be happening, of course, which was why he was in the front row.

And a good portion of the milk even landed on him, though I hoped he would be doing laundry soon. He seemed to like it and smiled up at me. I was pretty sure that he had an impressive hard-on, though with the flashing lights, it was a bit hard to be sure.

I did the same with my other boob to another guy and then ran my hands up and down my body. At some point, somehow, my fingers ended up hooked underneath my dress and I slowly lifted it higher and higher up along my body, showing off more and more of myself. That got an eager reaction from the crowd and I was very surprised and pleased to see a fifty ending up on the stage with me. It was just a pity that I didn’t have the hands free to stuff that into my garter.

I paused with the bottom of the dress right below my breasts, like a quarter of an inch underneath them. I swung my hips back and forth, waiting until the cheering and whistling picked up a notch. Then I lifted it up off of my head and let it fall behind me. Now the only thing I was wearing was a thong that was damn near painted to me. I moaned and let my hands run all over my body, teasing myself and showing myself off before switching around and shaking my ass at the crowd as my boobs wrapped around the pole. The cold metal wasn’t exactly wonderful to feel, but oh well.

I still shook my rear as best as I could, swaying my hips from side to side and reaching behind my back to give my ass a firm, hard slap. The small moan I let out at that was swallowed up by all of the other noise. Still, the crowd liked it.

I turned back around and gave some of the recording cameras a smile, reaching up to grab my tits and give them a nice, firm squeeze, which got even more milk coming out. First men and then cameras and next… would the club try to sell Lisa’s and my breast milk as collector item’s? I wouldn’t be surprised.

Well, so long as I got the lion’s share of the money made from my milk, I wasn’t going to complain. Hell, I might even bring it up. Later, though. For now, I just kept on dancing and showing myself off, swaying around and looking as cute and sexy as I possibly could.

And touching myself, of course. I was getting really worked up and when my fingers slid inside of my pussy, man, that was a relief. I moaned in pleasure, shivering from head to toe as I felt myself rocking back and forth on my fingers as I fucked myself. I wouldn’t have minded if it was a cock inside of me, of course, and it was obvious that the crowd would have liked it, too. I saw another fifty and then a Benjamin appear on the stage. That bad boy quickly ended up in my garter, safe and sound. Then I kept on touching and playing with myself as I put on a show.

I thought that I might have put off the masturbating till too late in the show, though. I was getting worked up, really worked up, but I was going to need a lot more before I could cum and my routine was nearing its end. I frowned at that, picking up the pace, spreading my legs and throwing my head back in a sultry moan. I could feel the need pulsing inside of me.

And if I had even another minute or two, I was sure that I would have managed to cum. But the song winded down and my bugs picked out Stacy waiting in the wings. So I slowly rose to my feet, grabbing all the money on the stage and smiling out at the crowd. Some of them were very obviously sad to see me go, though they loved to watch me leave. I slapped my ass as I walked away, though the closed hand full of money kind of took away from that.

A few minutes later, I was sitting down at my dressing table, reapplying some makeup that had run and making sure I looked good for whoever wanted to have me. And I was really, really hoping that someone was going to want to fuck me after this show. I could really do with a cock inside of me right now and I didn’t really care about any other details to it.

“Tawnee?” One of the waitresses poked her head into the room and tapped me on the shoulder. “Got a room for you.”

I nodded and took the note. It was in the big room, too. My bugs told me there were an easy half-dozen men in there already, though it seemed they hadn’t sprung for any of the toys or bondage equipment. Well, their loss.

“Yeah, I’ll do it,” I said with a nod and a glance at the waitress. “Chin, isn’t it?”

“Yeah, I’ll let the boss know,” the waitress said with a nod. Wait, had that been ‘yeah, that’s my name’ or ‘yeah, I’ll let the boss know’? Oh, whatever.

I stood up and walked over to one of the dressers lining the wall. I opened it up and grabbed the bridal lingerie from its drawer. It was a bit tight in the chest and I made sure that I didn’t take any deep breaths or moved my shoulders to much. Certainly without a client in front of me who might be impressed at how big my boobs were!

“Knock them dead,” Candy said, barely glancing up from her mirror as she got herself ready to be the devil to my angel. “You look great in that, Tawnee.”

“Thanks,” I said, smiling at her. “But who doesn’t, in this outfit?”

Candy nodded and grunted, before turning back to her own work. And I had better get up there and give those men their money’s worth. Also, so I could deal with this needy heat pulsing inside of me and coloring every single thought as I considered how nice it would be to have a cock pumping in and out of my pussy.

Shivering, I headed for the stairs, hearing my heels clacking on the steps as I climbed. I could tell that I was already leaking from my pussy and I wouldn’t be shocked my boobs were going to be just as productive.

Well, whatever. I knocked on the door and was let in. It was a good thing that I already had a smile on my face as I looked over the crowd of men in the room. Most of them were strangers to me, but one of them, sitting down on the bed, was Mr. Gladly. What was a former teacher doing here at the strip club and brothel? Not as bad as a current teacher or anything, but still, this was not good. Where did he get off, acting like he had a personal life instead of staying inside of a closet in between school days?

“Hi, everyone,” was what I said, smiling and beaming as I walked into the middle of the crowd and let them close in around me, running their hands along my body, stroking and teasing me, making me shiver and pant. I was going to need a lot more but this was going to be a good start. “Ready for a cow bride?”

“That’s no way to talk about my wife,” one of the guys joked, smiling as he slid his hand down along my shoulder to grab my boob through my frilly white bra. “Nice to see you, girlie. You look even better up close than on the stage.”

“And that hardly seems possible,” another man said, looking me over. “Well, well, well.” He smiled widely. “Don’t hog her all to yourself, Ian, we all want a piece of her, don’t we?”

“But it’s mostly for this guy,” Ian said with a nod towards Mr. Gladly. “He’s getting married tomorrow, so we’re giving him one last night of fun.”

“That’s very kind of you,” I said, turning around and pushing my rear towards Mr. Gladly so he wouldn’t get the chance to look at my face. “But I’d feel bad for all of you if you all only just watch me instead of joining in.”

“Trust me, that won’t be a problem,” Mr. Gladly said, gripping my ass with both hands and kneading and squeezing my rear. I grunted, feeling a shiver of arousal run up through my body. “We paid the group rate, we’re all going to have a turn or two with you.”

“Of course,” I said, licking my lips as I thought about what it would be like to get properly gangbanged after so long. I was looking forward to it, of course! “Just put me in whatever position you feel like and I’ll do my best to make every single one of you happy with my body.”

That got another round of chuckles and the men closed in around me, hands going everywhere over my body and making me shiver as I got felt up and groped. I panted, chest rising and falling as I felt the arousal rising and rising inside of my body. And I wasn’t the only one getting turned on, either. I could see how horny the men around me were, on their faces and in the bulges along their crotches.

I reached down and started stroking cocks, squeezing down on the hard shafts and shivering as they touched my body. At some point, I had ended up perched on Mr. Gladly’s lap and I started to rock from side to side, really giving him the chance to feel me up and enjoy himself with my body.

I wasn’t all that worked up about fucking him, on reflection. I mean, he hadn’t even shown any sign that he knew I was Taylor Hebert, for one. And if I was already getting taken by Mr. Barnes in so many different ways, was this really all that much worse? I couldn’t see how it would be, really. So I just let him continue to grope at me and get me really worked up and ready to take his dick when the time came.

I kept on scooting back along his lap as I kept on getting felt up and soon I could feel his shaft pressing against me. It was hard to tell through his slacks but I didn’t think that he was going to be anywhere near the biggest cock I had ever taken. That was alright, though. Past a certain minimum, dick size didn’t really matter that much when it came to making me feel good. And a certain maximum, though I had gotten really good at stretching myself out and taking even pretty large shafts.

The biggest problem was probably going to be that my ass was so damn big that it was pushing me pretty far down along Mr. Gladly’s lap and separating my pussy and his dick by a fair margin. Man, who would have thought that this would be a sex problem, huh?

Still, we all kept on having a very good time as I got groped and felt a thumb getting shoved into my mouth. I started sucking on it, looking up into the eyes of the man it belonged to as I did my best to give him a… thumb-job or whatever. He liked it, grinning down at me as I showed off how tight of a grip I could get with my lips what my tongue could do.

“Right, I’m ready to fuck that pussy,” My. Gladly grunted, grabbing me and flipping me over, letting me drop down onto the bed.

I spread my legs, letting everyone get a good, long look at how tight my underwear was and how it pretty clearly showed off how wet and ready to fuck I was. I smiled up at the men, looking as sultry and arousing as possible, running my hands along my body, feeling my stiff nipples through my white bra and then teasing my inner thigh. The stockings were thin enough to still make me feel pretty good and I whimpered, shivering as I panted in lust.

Then the panties were tugged down along my thighs and Mr. Gladly was rubbing his dick back and forth against my pussy. I panted in lust, wanting, waiting, needing to get fucked and I didn’t care if it was by a former teacher, especially if he didn’t make any comments about having me in his class.

He didn’t and instead just slid inside of me. I moaned happily, feeling the shaft sliding inside of me and stretching me out. I panted happily, moaning as I rocked back and forth along the shaft as much as I could.

“Man, a mouth like that is made for sucking cock,” Ian said, getting on the bed with me. He grabbed my head in one hand and rested the tip of his dick against my cheek. “Get to it, whore.”

I didn’t need to be told twice. I turned my head to the side and wrapped my mouth around the cock before beginning to suck. I stared upwards as I bobbed up and down along the rod, over and over again, feeling the two shafts moving in and out of my body. It was very good and I really liked what I was feeling. I moaned in pleasure, feeling my orgasm rising up inside of me as I got fucked.

And there were still four more guys looking down at me with lust in their eyes, running their gaze over my body and the white bridal lingerie I was wearing. What were they going to do with me, huh? Plenty of fun stuff, I was willing to bet.

Mr. Gladly was making some grunting sounds as he plunged in and out of me, over and over again. I squeezed down around his dick, though I was already pretty tight around him, with how hard I was. I moaned, shivering and gasping, urging him to his own orgasm, even as my own rose and rose inside of me.

Fuck, it had been too long since I had gotten spitroasted. Though I had to admit that having Brian in my pussy and Lisa’s strap-on in my mouth was a lot more intimate than this was. Still, I was not going to turn down the chance to get screwed and taken like a nasty whore as I earned money from it. Instead, I just threw myself into the fun and kept on having them pump away at me.

Mr. Gladly came before me, which I felt was very unfair. Still, the feeling of my pussy getting painted white with cum was as enjoyable as it always was and I shivered and gasped in pleasure as I felt jet after jet of hot seed shooting inside of me, covering my insides and making me feel such wonderful things. I moaned happily around the cock I was sucking on, plunging my mouth up and down around it and feeling it traveling into my throat. It was nowhere near as good as getting fucked in my pussy, of course, but it was still leaving me feeling excellent.

Getting creampied wasn’t quite enough to make me cum, but it was leaving me feeling very worked up and ready. And when Mr. Gladly (I heard some of the guys calling him Dick, but I wasn’t sure if that was his name or a joke) pulled out of me, I whimpered and mewled, squirming around and panting, ready for more. Needing more, my pussy was on fire and I was burning up inside, ready for the final few bits of sensation that would push me over the edge.

I got that by Mr. Gladly reaching down and stroking my clit. My eyes went wide and I melted as I came, the pleasure going through me like a bolt. I squirmed around on the bed, panting, whining, moaning, feeling my orgasm racing through my body from head to toe. It was wonderful, amazing and so many other different things. I looked up at the men staring down at me, my body caught up in pure, amazing, wonderful pleasure as I came in front of them. They were liking what they were seeing and there were plenty more cocks pointed down at me.

I nodded shallowly, not wanting to dislodge the cock I was sucking on. I was ready for more. Good God, I was ready.

And I got more, too! It barely took any time at all before another man was pushing inside of me. I moaned, my folds easily opening up in front of him and letting him thrust into me. I sighed, loving how it felt to have a cock inside of my pussy. Man, man, man, this was great. I wiggled around, rocking my hips back and forth as this stranger started to screw me, pumping in and out of my pussy faster and faster.

“So how are we going to take her ass, as well?” One of the guys said. “The little pamphlet said that she was up for anal and I’ve always wanted to see a chick get gangbanged in real life before.”

I could have suggested a thing or two but none of them asked me and I was busy sucking cock. So I let them hash it out among themselves as I kept on sucking and fucking, earning my pay and having a wonderful time doing it. Man, had there ever been a bad gangbang? I didn’t think that it was really possible for that to happen. And if it ever did, it certainly wouldn’t be tonight!

I felt myself getting lifted up and shifted around, before getting lowered back down. My feet touched the ground and I had to pull my mouth off of the cock halfway through. I ran my hand through my hair and looked around, smiling sultrily and sluttily. And I didn’t have to force either of those at all. I was feeling wonderful and was ready for more.

“So many husbands ready to have sex with me on the wedding night,” I chuckled, reaching down and squeezing my large breasts in the way I liked so very much. “I love all of you as well!”

That got a round of chuckles from the men around me and plenty of nods. Then they were coming back down on me, grabbing at my body and squeezing and touching me. It was amazing and I moaned, feeling strong hands grabbing onto me and hard dicks rubbing against me. I shivered, panting and wanting more. A whole lot more.

I got it as the dicks started to slip back inside of me. I squealed happily as I felt myself getting filled up in all three holes. It felt great and I was already wanting more. I pushed back against the cocks in my lower holes and made sure that my tongue and lips were doing some wonderful things to the cock in my mouth.

My bridal lingerie was getting kind of rumpled, though I was pretty sure that none of it had gotten torn yet. That was probably only a matter of time, sad to say. Oh well, I could worry about that later. Right now, there were some cocks that I needed to take care of. So I did, giving it my all as I got fucked and fucked and fucked.

And it kept on feeling wonderful. Sure, the guys were obviously getting a lot out of it but I was getting plenty as well as I kept on getting screwed, feeling my holes getting stretched out and pounded as they moved in and out of me, over and over again.

There were at least three hands constantly on my tits and another three on my ass. And they were both big enough to give plenty of room for those hands to wander around, kneading and squeezing and feeling me up, sending these wonderful shivers of arousal through me over and over again.

I panted, feeling wonderful and doing my best to return the favor to the men. That was what they were paying for, after all.

Ian, in my mouth, grunted as he held himself inside of me, his dick pulsing and twitching. I stared up at him, knowing what was coming next. And sure enough, I started to feel shot after shot of semen covering my tongue and filling my mouth up. It was a great feeling and I moaned happily as I felt the pleasure filling me. It wasn’t a lot, nowhere near what was needed to cum, but it was still pretty dang satisfying and I felt wonderful as I swallowed the cum.

And kept on getting fucked by the other men using me, of course. That just wasn’t in question, was it? I rocked back and forth as I felt my lower holes getting hammered hard and fast.

I had no idea how much longer this fun was going to last. But I hoped that by the time it finally wound down, everyone (including me) would be feeling wonderful and satisfied from the pleasure that was running through all of us. It was just what was right, you know?
And obviously I was only concerned with what was right.

***

Danny shook his head as he sagged down on the couch. It had been another long day at work and he didn’t feel as if he had done a lick of good. There was just nothing out there for the other guys in the union to do. Nothing legal, at any rate.

Rubbing a hand over his eyes, he sighed and let his body relax. What a day. What a week. What a life.

“Daddy?” A sweet, feminine voice asked. “Is everything alright?”

“Just another day at work,” Danny said with a sigh, not bothering to open his eyes.

“I’m sorry it didn’t go well,” Taylor said as a heavy weight settled down on his lap. “Can I do anything to make you feel better?”

Danny opened his eyes, looking down at Taylor. Taylor smiled back up at him, leaning forward to press her large, soft breasts up against his chest. His daughter was completely naked, from head to toe, without a single scrap on her. Danny swallowed, feeling his dick getting harder and harder as he looked at his slutty teenage daughter. It was a very nice sight indeed and he lifted his hand to run it along Taylor’s side. Taylor made a cooing sound and pressed herself up against the hand.

“Just look at you,” Danny said, shaking his head as he stared at the slut wiggling around in his lap, pressing her wet pussy up against his dick through his trousers. “What a sight.”

“Thank you, Daddy,” Taylor giggled. “I’m glad you like it.” She grinned and pushed her chest even more firmly against his chest. “I want to make you feel good, Daddy, however you want it.”

“And boy, do I want it,” Danny breathed, squeezing down on Taylor’s rear with both hands before lifting them up to rub at her chest.

Taylor’s boobies were something really amazing. Danny smiled as he squeezed down on them, feeling the orbs shifting around in his hands as he kneaded them. He lifted them up to better examine them, staring at the soft flesh and the puffy nipples. He squeezed down a bit harder than before and Taylor made a whimpering sound as some milk leaked out of her tips. It was an aroused whimper, though, so Danny didn’t feel any problems with what he was doing.

Certainly not enough to stop him from doing it again. He squeezed down once more and Taylor made another wonderful sound as she ground her crotch against his thigh. She was panting and whimpering in need. Danny hadn’t meant to raise his daughter as a slut, but that was how she had turned out. And if she was willing to offer herself to him, how could he possibly turn her down?

“Which way do you want to fuck me today, Daddy,” Taylor whispered, her words soft and sweet. “Do you want to feel up my tits or play with my ass?”

“I don’t have the energy to give these the attention they deserve,” Danny said with a sigh, letting his hands fall away from Taylor’s massive rack.

“Sure thing,” Taylor said with a bright smile as she leaned back. She swung one leg up in a wonderful display as she twisted around on his lap, before ending up facing away from him, looking over her shoulder. “I’m all yours, however you want, Daddy.”

And boy, did Danny want his daughter. His dick felt as hard as a rock, pressed up against his thigh. He swallowed, running his hands over Taylor’s soft skin as she leaned forward, showing off more of her butt. Especially the small, gleaming plug buried inside of her ass. Danny reached down and rubbed it, feeling it shifting from side to side slightly underneath the pressure of his fingers. Taylor made a very sweet sound at that, panting happily as she moaned and wiggled around.

“Please, Daddy,” Taylor said sweetly, “let me make you feel good. I want to get fucked by you.”

How could Danny really turn that offer down? He nodded and pulled his dick out of his pants. Taylor giggled, rubbing her crotch, butt and thighs against the large, hard rod as she shivered and panted. Then she lifted herself up and then lowered herself back down. Danny grunted as he felt the tip of his cock pressing against his daughter’s wet, dripping pussy.

It slid in very, very easily. And it felt wonderful, of course. Danny sighed as he squeezed down on Taylor’s fat cheeks, feeling the fat and muscle shifting around underneath his fingers as he groped her. And as Taylor sank down along his rod, bouncing up and down along the shaft and making all sorts of pleased sounds as she fucked herself on his dick.

“I love your cock, Daddy,” Taylor moaned, lifting herself up and then slamming herself back down over and over again. “It makes me feel soooooo good inside and it’s so nice and hard and big.” She giggled and swung her hips from side to side. “Don’t you like how it makes you feel, too?”

Danny grunted at that, shaking his head back and forth. What he felt with his daughter on top of him right now was just… man, he shouldn’t be enjoying this half as much as he was, but he was loving it. He held on tight to Taylor, watching her fat rear jiggle and shake as she moved up and down along him.

He could hear plenty of lewd sounds coming from Taylor’s pussy as she took his cock over and over again. He smiled and squeezed down hard on her cheeks, listening to the fresh sounds coming from her mouth as she got fucked. She was such a slut but he was enjoying it so very much and didn’t want to stop.

Danny could feel just how wet Taylor was. She was dripping like a hose and he could feel how deep he was thrusting inside of her, how her teenage pussy was taking his entire length without a problem. Danny liked it a lot and he grinned as he kept on screwing her, pounding and taking her over and over again.

And as good as Danny was feeling having his daughter on his lap, Taylor was feeling even better. She let out a loud, moaning sound and Danny watched her shiver from head to toe. It was beautiful to see and he grinned as he watched her panting. And the way that she felt around his dick was even better. The feeling of that tight pussy clenching down around him was just too sweet for words and Danny gasped as he felt the teenage cunt clenching down tightly around him in orgasm. He groaned, shaking his head back and forth as he felt Taylor moaning like a whore on top of him.

“Daddy, it’s so good, it always feels so good to cum on top of your cock,” Taylor whined, panting heavily. “I love getting fucked by you so much, Daddy, thank you for having sex with me.”

“Yeah,” Danny said, his voice rasping in his throat. “It’s never a problem to do this with you, Taylor.”

Taylor giggled at that and swung her hips from side to side, making the shaft inside of her shift around and press against her insides in brand new and quite enjoyable ways. Danny grunted, feeling his own orgasm rising up inside of him as he kept on watching his daughter screwing herself like a common slut on top of him.

Danny’s hand dug down onto Taylor’s rear, really digging into it. She made a whimpering sound and shivered, rocking back and forth on top of his dick as she kept on impaling herself on it over and over again. She looked over her shoulder, looking really beautiful and flushed right now. Danny swallowed as he stared back at her, seeing just how slutty his daughter really was.

Then she was pulling herself up off of his dick and tumbling forward. Danny grunted, feeling quite worried all of a sudden. He was very hard right now and he did not want to stop fucking his teenage daughter.

“Looks like you’re going to get both my ass and my boobies today, Daddy,” Taylor said with a grin as she turned around and leaned forward, wrapping her tits around his stiff, throbbing cock. “Don’t worry, I’m going to make this feel great for you, Daddy!”

Danny could easily believe that. He sighed in pleasure as he watched Taylor starting to bounce up and down along his rod, the tip of his dick appearing every now and then in between her fat, beautiful titties. He swallowed hard as he stared down at her, enjoying what he was seeing and wanting some more. He wanted to cum, damn it, he was feeling more than worked up enough to enjoy a really satisfying orgasm.

And Taylor was doing her best to give him that orgasm. She was moaning happily as she bounced along the shaft, looking up at him with a smile as she pressed her fat, soft titties on either side of his dick. She looked absolutely stunning right now and Danny could feel his orgasm quickly rising inside of him.

With how beautiful and skilled Taylor was, it didn’t take all that long to make him cum. Danny grunted, feeling his rod pulsing inside of Taylor’s cleavage. Then he was cumming and it was just as wonderful as he thought that it would be. Danny grunted, panting happily as he stared down at Taylor. He could see the cum leaking out of from between her tits, running down her huge boobs. Taylor was smiling and looking satisfied with herself as she looked down at her cleavage and the white leaking out of her pressed-together breasts.

“That was wonderful,” Taylor said happily, nodding her head as she stared up at her dad. “Thank you, Daddy, I love you!”

*

With a start, Danny woke up. He blinked, trying to get his head together and make sense of the lights and sounds in front of him. He shook his head back and forth, pieces finally slotting back into place.

A wave of shame ran through him as he realized that the porno with Taylor was playing in front of him. There she was, getting railed alone with those blonde twins. The volume was muted, but he could still recognize the sound of his little girl’s voice as she used her slutty, overdeveloped body to take the cock of some stranger.

And that wasn’t the worst of it. That was how he could feel his dick softening inside of his underwear, a wet patch forming as well. He drew his hand back out of his pants in disgust, shaking his head.

What was wrong with him? Watching this video over and over again, seeing Taylor debasing herself in so many different ways and touching himself over it? It was just so wrong and he beat himself up in his mind, his thoughts running over the same old, tired paths, even as he knew that nothing was going to change unless he made it change.

Which he was going to! Danny rose to his feet, knocking a few empty cans of beer over as he shook his head. Okay. Okay. Right.

It had been years since he had rummaged around through one of the bottom drawers in his cabinet but Danny didn’t have any problems finding the stack of blank-covered DVDs at the rear of them. Alan had made them as a Christmas gift one year, converting the camera recordings the four of them had made of their orgies onto something that was a lot easier to view. And now Danny wished that he could remember what all of the arcane markings on them meant. He could remember fucking Annette as they both watched the screen, watching them fucking on the screen as Annette had made out with Zoe, who had been getting fucked by her own husband.

Oh, those had been the good days. Back before Annette had died and Taylor had turned into this and Danny had sunk lower and lower. Sighing, he shook his head and stood up, grabbing one of the boxes. Well, whatever was on here would be good enough to watch, wouldn’t it? Of course it would be. And it would give Danny something a lot less shameful to enjoy before he staggered off to bed.

Sitting down on the couch once again, he popped the DVD into the player and then leaned back, finding another can of beer that he hadn’t opened. How many had he had tonight already? He wasn’t sure. There were four cans on the floor, but he knew that he hadn’t gotten around to cleaning up from last night.

Oh well, it could always be worse, he supposed. On that cheery note, he popped the can open and settled into the couch, watching the screen as it lit up.

It wasn’t a DVD that he recognized, at least not at first. There wasn’t any title screen or anything, of course, and he frowned as he stared at it, watching Alan and his wife on the screen. It was pretty rare for something to be just between two of the group, except for that time they had switched wives for the weekend while Taylor and Emma had been off at a camp for a few weeks.

There certainly wasn’t any sort of backstory. It was just Annette on her knees on the Barnes’s bed, slobbering over Alan’s cock as she worked quite hard to get him ready. Danny’s wife was completely naked and Danny felt a familiar twinge of lust as he stared at her naked form, seeing how beautiful she was and how wonderful she looked as she exposed herself to Alan and to the camera.

Still, he couldn’t ever remember anything like this. Certainly not in the early afternoon, going by how the light through the windows looked. Danny scratched his head in confusion and took a sip of lukewarm beer as he watched, trying to place when this had been. They had all certainly fucked often enough that there were a lot of different options, but still, this should be ringing at least one bell, shouldn’t it?

It was quite hot, anyway, and Danny’s hand slid inside of his pants and started to wrap around his cock. God, how long had it been since he was ready to go soon after an orgasm? He shook his head as he considered the thought and then focused on what was a lot more important. How beautiful Annette looked as she spread her legs, showing off her pussy to the camera. Danny had a lot of good memories of that pussy, rutting away at it and feeling it wrapped tightly around him.

He sighed in pleasure, feeling his dick twitching against his hand as he started to get hard. Oh, this was going to be wonderful, wasn’t it? He swallowed and nodded, looking at the screen, finding it a lot easier to deal with than the near-constant loop of Taylor getting fucked that he had been shamefully enjoying.

“Oh, fuck me, Alan,” Annette moaned on the screen, pushing her body against Alan’s and grinding back and forth. “Treat me like your little slut.” Danny shivered, hearing the sultry, needy tone in his wife’s words. God, he had loved when she had talked like that. “Fuck me hard, make me scream.”

“Of course I’m going to do that,” Alan chuckled, grabbing onto Annette possessively. “You think I could ever do anything else to you?”

They both let out louder moans and started to really go at it, their hands roaming over each other’s bodies as they kept on fucking. Danny swallowed. He couldn’t remember this time and the fact that not even Zoe was around made it even more… unusual, let’s say. There was a worrying thought in the back of his mind but he tried not to entertain it.

“Fuck your cheating whore,” Annette said, even as Danny tried to push his worries out of his mind. “Fuck me hard, make me know I’m doing the right thing with you.”

“It’s not right and you know it,” Alan laughed, giving Annette’s rear a firm, hard slap. “But you still love it anyways, don’t you?”

Annette threw her head backwards and made a moaning sound. Danny swallowed around a sudden lump in his throat, tears forming in his eyes as he stared at the screen. No, no, no, this couldn’t be what he was thinking about. There was no way that it could be true, no matter what the screen might be saying.

Danny downed the rest of his lukewarm beer, barely even tasting it as it slid down his throat to settle like a lead ball in his stomach. His fingers were squeezing down on the can and he could feel it giving underneath the pressure, though it seemed to be a million miles away. He swallowed, trying to think of some way, anyway, that this might not be true, that there could be some sort of cosmic mistake that had been revealed. But no matter what he thought, he wasn’t able to tear his eyes away from the screen or come up with any sort of explanation for what was going on beyond the obvious.

And his wife and his friend kept on fucking on the screen in front of him. Danny felt his heart spasming and he felt his gorge rising, his dinner of beer threatening to come back up. No. No, no, he couldn’t stand this anymore. He rose up unsteadily and walked over on shaking legs to the TV. He pulled the DVD out and tossed it to the side, hoping that it would somehow shatter on the carpet. Then he pushed the Girls Gone Wild DVD back in. It was fucked up, he knew, but he would still rather watch his slutty daughter getting fucked than his cheating wife.

Sagging back down onto the couch, Danny groaned, burying his head in his hands and trying to make himself calm down. This was… part of him, for the very first time, was glad that Annette was dead. There couldn’t be any hard words between them now, not with her gone forever. The thought was still like a dagger to his stomach, though and he groaned, staring down at his lap as he heard the familiar sounds of the DVD starting to play, lewd moaning sounds underneath the announcer eagerly talking about the collection of sluts he had found in Brockton Bay.

What had Danny’s life come to, that he was doing this sort of thing? And even knowing how fucked-up it was and how he was spiraling lower and lower, Danny couldn’t bring himself to stop or to pull himself up. He just looked up and stared at the screen, seeing the familiar scenes, even if he still didn’t know any of the girls besides his own Taylor.

What was he going to do now? Danny had no idea how to even begin looking for an answer to that. He just had to swallow and sag back down, knowing that whatever was going to happen, was going to happen. He just couldn’t bring himself to try and change it.

Instead, as the porno proper started to play, Danny slid his hand into his pants and started tugging on his dick as he watched Taylor going to her knees and sucking a cock, looking outright happy about what she was doing. She was wearing a bikini that would have been small on a kid and practically every detail of her body was on display. And Danny’s own body liked seeing her like that. God help him, he liked it a lot.

And with how hard he was now, he certainly couldn’t stop masturbating. Not yet. Not until…
*
“Fuck me, Daddy,” Taylor moaned, showing her body off as she wiggled around on the bed, looking so very fuckable. “Please, Daddy, I want your cock so badly, it’s going to feel so good inside of me if you start to fuck me.”

Danny swallowed as he ran a hand along Taylor’s side, before moving it to cup a breast. He squeezed down on it, listening to the aroused sound that Taylor made as she got touched. The way her breast overflowed inside of his hand was wonderful and he squeezed down harder, feeling a stiff nipple digging against his palm.

Then he lifted his gaze, looking over at his pregnant whore of a wife. Annette was sitting at the head of the bed, able to see everything that was happening whether she wanted to or not. She was just as naked as Taylor was, her slender body on complete display and contrasting with Taylor’s much more developed form.

“This is what you deserve,” Danny said, not sure if he was talking to Taylor or to Annette. “Every single bit of it.”

“Yes, please, Daddy, thank you,” Taylor moaned. “I’ll do my best to make you feel really good, Daddy, just like how you deserve to feel!”

Danny swallowed, feeling his stiff dick twitching at the thought. Oh yes. Yes, yes, yes, he wanted to fuck his daughter, to feel her slutty pussy squeezing down around him, milking him dry as he took her over and over again. And felt up this body that had enticed so many other men as well.

It was good of Taylor to offer her body up like this, to help her father out. After all, it wasn’t like Danny could be fucking Annette right now, for more reasons than one. He glanced over at Annette, seeing the large swell to her belly from the baby that Danny’s former friend had fucked into her.

That had been when everything had come out, when it had been impossible to hide that Annette was pregnant. Things had been tough for a while, but eventually Danny had put his foot down as the man of the house and made it clear what would be happening. And shortly after that, Taylor had volunteered to use her own body to take care of her father and make sure that there was no risk to her half-sibling growing inside of her mother.

Danny stared down at his daughter’s body, seeing how slutty and sensual Taylor really was. He made a groaning sound, feeling his hard cock throbbing as he ached to slip inside of the teenager’s folds and give her a good, hard, thorough pounding.

And it was clear that Taylor was just as ready for it. Everything about her said that she had a well-developed sex drive, even for a teenager. Especially the drooling pussy in between her widely spread legs. Danny ran a hand along her inner thigh, feeling Taylor twitching and making a moaning sound as she got touched. She shivered and panted, looking up at her daddy and obviously wanting his cock.

Annette obviously wanted it as well. Danny could recognize that look in her eyes, the yearning, lustful look. Though all three of them knew that she wasn’t going to be getting fucked any time soon, even after the baby was delivered. No, she was just going to have to stay right where she was and watch as her daughter got fucked, over and over and over again.

On that happy note, Danny slid inside of Taylor, listening to the erotic sound she made as she got filled with cock. It was quite nice to see Taylor’s head whipping backwards as she got filled with dick, the shaft sliding deep inside of her. And Danny was surprised at just how easy it was to slide deep, deep, deep inside of his daughter in a single thrust. Taylor had a remarkably well-trained pussy. He was going to enjoy this a lot. Taylor was going to enjoy it a lot as well, that much was clear.

As for Annette… Danny didn’t much care right now how much his cheating wife enjoyed things. She was still going to stay right here and watch as her daughter did what she couldn’t.

Danny started to fuck his little girl, listening to Taylor’s sweet, erotic moans and watching her tits bouncing all over the place as she got fucked. She was helping her breasts bounce and jiggle, too, reaching down to cup and squeeze them as she got screwed. There was an erotic look on her face and that alone would have told Danny how much his only child enjoyed getting fucked by her dad. And her wet, tight, hot pussy confirmed it, showing that she was a real slut who couldn’t get enough cock.

And Danny was loving the tight, wet folds of a teenager’s pussy around his cock. He grunted as he kept on fucking her, feeling how her pussy was opening up around him and accepting him so deep inside of him. It was a wonderful feeling and Danny smiled as he fucked Taylor good and hard.

He could feel what would surely be an amazing orgasm slowly rising up inside of him but Danny didn’t feel any need to give in to that pleasure just yet. He could keep on waiting and enjoying himself as he took Taylor over and over again. And there was so much of Taylor to enjoy with every single sense. Even taste, as he leaned down and sucked on her nipples, feeling a spurt of milk flowing into his mouth.

When Danny lifted his head, he saw that Annette was playing with her body, shamefully touching her breasts and thighs while staying away from her pussy. She couldn’t bring herself to meet Danny’s eyes and just stared down at their naked daughter as Taylor kept on getting fucked.

Taylor kept on enjoying herself as well, seeming to not be aware of the tension between her parents right now, though she’d have to be blind and mute to have missed it. Instead, she just let out another slutty-sounding moan and squirmed around on the bed, inviting Danny to keep on fucking this little slut and give it to her good and hard.

It became pretty obvious how much Taylor was enjoying herself when she started to cum. Danny choked as he felt her pussy tighten down around him. He had already thought that Taylor had one tight pussy, but as he felt her squeezing down around his dick, he realized just how tight she could really be. It was quite a nice sensation, too, one that Danny really, really liked. He smiled as he watched his baby girl cumming on his bed, panting and wiggling around as she orgasmed. How beautiful, how absolutely beautiful to see her doing something like that.

And Danny kept on fucking her, of course. How could he possibly stop right now? He wanted, no, he needed to keep on filling her up with cock. So he did, thrusting in and out and making sure that Taylor took every single inch of his dick, even as she moaned out her orgasm, her body trembling and her eyes rolling up in the back of her head.

Annette was making some choked sounds of her own but when Danny looked over at her, her head was bowed down towards Taylor, staring at her daughter’s face. And since her hands were still moving over her body, it was obvious that however much Annette might be regretting her choices, she was still getting aroused by the sight of Taylor being screwed.

For good reason, too, given how slutty Taylor looked right now as she took cock over and over again. She was obviously loving every single second of it and Danny wondered if she would respond just as eagerly to any other man or woman that wanted to fuck her. Her body certainly was built for fucking, with these hips and boobs and that face.

Pushing those thoughts out of his head, Danny kept on pumping in and out of Taylor, feeling his own orgasm rising and rising inside of his lower belly. He grunted, pounding in and out of Taylor’s pussy, still feeling amazing as the pleasure kept on rising and rising inside of him. He sighed deeply, feeling a wonderful wave passing through him as he groped Taylor’s breasts, stroked her thighs, kissed her, took every single bit of his daughter for his own. And the entire time, Taylor kept on showing how much she loved this, how horny she was for every single thing that was being done to her.

With such a sweet slut around his dick, especially contrasting with her whore of a mother, Danny wasn’t going to be able to hold back much longer. Oh, he supposed that he might if he slowed down and didn’t keep on fucking her so hard and fast, but there was simply no way that was going to happen. He couldn’t bring himself to give Taylor anything but a hard, rough fucking as he pumped in and out of his daughter’s cunt.

Danny lifted his eyes to look at the pregnant woman sitting above Taylor’s head. Annette looked awful right now as she watched her husband fucking their daughter. But she didn’t do anything to stop it and, in fact, was showing just how much she was liking what she was seeing. Those stiff nipples could only mean one thing, after all.

Danny locked eyes with Annette as he kept on pounding Taylor hard. Taylor was making all sorts of sounds as she moaned and gasped and whined and Danny refused to give it up. He was going to keep on screwing her and it was going to keep on feeling wonderful.

Then, finally, he felt himself starting to cum. He grunted, feeling his dick twitching inside of Taylor’s pussy. Despite how wonderful he knew it would be to look down at her, he kept his gaze fixed on Annette, staring into her eyes even as he started to cum.

It was wonderful to orgasm. Danny groaned as he felt himself starting to cum, especially when he was buried inside of his daughter’s pussy. He could feel his dick twitching and throbbing as shot after shot of semen flowed into Taylor’s folds, painting her insides white with a thick, heavy load. And more and more kept on coming, as his balls drained themselves into Taylor. He grunted, his fingers tightening on Taylor’s hips as he used his daughter as a cumdump.

“Danny, I’m so sorry,” Annette said softly, not able to bring herself to look away from her husband. “It was wrong of me and I feel awful about it. I’ll never do it again.”

Danny knew that his wife wouldn’t, but that didn’t mean that he was ready to forgive her just yet. He grunted again as he felt more of his cum flowing into Taylor, the little slut obviously wanting to get every last drop of semen from her daddy that she possibly could.

And Danny was still hard, even after filling his little girl up. He could tell that no more cum would be coming for a bit, but his rod was still achingly hard as it was buried inside of a teenager’s pussy. He grunted, his fingers gliding over Taylor’s soft skin as he pumped his hips back and forth on a long, slow motion.

Then Taylor was pulling herself off of her daddy’s dick. She was making heated, aroused little sounds and Danny knew that she had to look absolutely beautiful right now. The glimpses he could catch of her in the bottom of his vision certainly said that she looked wonderful right now. But he couldn’t bring himself to look away from Annette right now. And Annette wasn’t looking away either, even though she obviously wanted to. Her eyes were big and wet and sad but she stayed looking at Danny the entire time.

Even as Taylor wrapped her mouth around Danny’s dick. That was a big surprise to Danny but he didn’t do anything silly like stopping his daughter from giving him a blowjob. Instead, he just relaxed as he felt a pair of lips wrapping around his dick and starting to bob up and down along his rod. Taylor could give some really good blowjobs and Danny was not going to pass this up, not with how horny he was still feeling.

Taylor made a slutty sounding moan around his cock and Danny was pretty sure that his little girl was busy touching herself right now, pumping her fingers in and out of her wet, cum-filled pussy. What a little whore she was. He shook his head as he thought about how perverted she was but he wasn’t going to do much about that right now, not when there was so much else going on right now.

“You deserve this, you know?” Danny asked, looking at Annette. “For cheating on me, for getting knocked up, for all of what you’ve done.”

Annette nodded her head in a jerky motion, tears forming in her eyes as she looked down at her daughter. Danny finally looked down at Taylor. Taylor was looking up at him, a happy expression on her face as she kept on sucking his cock, bobbing her head up and down along his rod. Danny let out a deep sigh as he stroked Taylor’s head, feeling her silky hair flowing through his fingers. Well, it was good to see that at least half of the female members of the house knew how to behave.

Then he looked over at Annette. She was starting to fitfully masturbate again, touching her body and obviously enjoying how her fingers felt on her body. That she could be feeling horny in a situation like this… well, Danny wasn’t going to stop her from doing this. He was enjoying the sight of her acting like a whore, after all, even if he probably wouldn’t be fucking her any time soon.

Instead, he turned his attention back to Taylor as she easily deepthroated his dick. When had this little slut gotten so good at sucking cock? Danny wasn’t going to complain, though. Instead, he was just going to keep on enjoying every single second of his daughter’s devoted attentions as she bobbed up and down along the rod, over and over again.

With a groan, Danny felt a second orgasm slowly rising up inside of him. It had been a long, long time since he had been able to do something like that, but there was no better time than now, was there? He smiled as he felt his dick twitching inside of Taylor’s mouth. How could her mouth be even better than her pussy, huh? He had no idea, but he wasn’t going to complain. Instead, he just kept on slowly pumping in and out of Taylor’s mouth as she swallowed his cock to the base, taking every last inch of it.

“That’s it, you’re Daddy’s good girl who knows what he likes, huh?” Danny asked, smiling as she stroked his thighs. “And you’re going to get a treat if you keep that up.”

Taylor obviously liked the sound of that and nodded eagerly. And she kept on sucking on his dick, bobbing her head up and down along it, a heat and a contented expression in her eyes, showing how happy she was to be right here, doing this. Danny swallowed, feeling his dick pulsing inside of her mouth.

Then he started to cum, semen flowing from his tired balls into Taylor’s mouth. Taylor made a happy sound at that as she got filled up, shivering and whining as semen flowed into her mouth. Not a single drop escaped the seal that her lips made around his cock. She looked up at Danny the entire time that was happening, obviously enjoying herself a lot as she drained every last drop of cum that she could out of her dad.

And then, finally, she stood up and slowly turned around, letting Danny get an excellent look at her butt. He reached down and idly squeezed it, even as Taylor leaned forward and kissed her mother. That got a surprised reaction from both of the adults as Taylor grabbed onto Annette’s cheeks with both hands, getting a firm lip-lock and holding it for a good ten seconds at least.

Then she finally pulled back, breathing heavily. Annette’s mouth was still hanging open and a line of drool and cum started to leak out from between her lips. It made her look slutty. Very, very slutty.

“I’m going to be taking care of Daddy’s cock from now on,” Taylor said, making it sound like it was already a done deal. “I’ll be draining his balls however he wants me to. But cheating, pregnant whores only get left-overs. Understand?”

As Annette slowly nodded her head, Danny shook his head. What a slut he was raising. And what a slut he was married to. It was, it was-

Danny blinked as he woke up, the world spinning around him as he tried to make sense of where he was and what was going on. One thing he was very clear about was the hard-on inside of his pants, the aching, straining cock. And his dream, he had been dreaming about-

Danny groaned, burying his head in his hands as far-too clear details of his dream came back to him. How could he have been thinking about that sort of thing? How could he have liked that sort of thing? What was wrong with him?

And why couldn’t he ever do anything to fix any of what he was thinking and feeling?

***

Lisa ran a hand down along Taylor’s body, smiling as her girlfriend made a soft moaning sound. Damn, Taylor looked hot. And Lisa knew that she wasn’t the only one to think so, either. When Brian saw what was waiting for him when he got back to his apartment, the only thing Lisa was unsure about was if they were going to get taken by him right there against the front door or if he was going to haul them back to the bedroom before giving them a good, hard fucking.

And they had better take their pleasure when they could get it. The city might have gone quiet right now, without any of the little skirmishes and shoving matches of the gangs rubbing up against one another. But Lisa could look past the surface and it was disturbingly easy to tell that was because Coil, the Empire and the ABB were drawing their foot soldiers back, getting ready for a real fight. And when that happened… there was no way that Coil was going to leave the Undersiders sitting on the sidelines to keep on doing odd jobs. The thought of actually fighting Crusader or Kaiser or Oni Lee was not an idea that Lisa particularly cared for.

“Something on your mind?” Taylor asked, leaning forward, brushing her lips along Lisa’s neck.

“Ah,” Lisa said softly, feeling a shiver running through her. “Just thinking things over.”

“Well, stop it,” Taylor said with a giggle, pulling Lisa into a tight hug. “Just think about how nice it will feel to get fucked.”

Taylor had a point, Lisa had to say. She smiled and pulled her head back, smiling at Taylor. Taylor smiled back at her, stroking Lisa’s hair. Then the two of them met in a kiss, their nearly-naked bodies rubbing back and forth against each other. It felt excellent, especially since Taylor wasn’t at all shy about having her hands wander all over Lisa’s body.

The pleasure rose inside of Lisa’s body and she returned the favor, letting herself feel Taylor up, grabbing onto a spankable rear, fat tits, all that good stuff. Taylor made a soft sighing sound in the back of her throat as they broke the kiss for a moment.

“You know, these piercings really do look good on you,” Lisa said, reaching down and grabbing onto the metal gleaming on Taylor’s body. “They make you look really…”

“Slutty?” Taylor asked. “Yeah, I’ve heard that before.”

“Because it’s true,” Lisa said with a snort, giving Taylor’s rear a firm slap and getting a sweet sound from Taylor. “God, you look hot right now. If Brian wasn’t due back so soon, I’d be taking you right now.”

“I like the sound of that,” Taylor said with a grin as she stared at Lisa. “And I’d do the same to you.”

They both made lustful sounds as they stared into each other’s eyes. Lisa’s hands were still busy playing with the nipple rings, tugging on them and listening to the sounds that Taylor made as her body got played with. It was very cute.

And it got better when her pussy was toyed with as well. Taylor whimpered, throwing her head backwards and rocking back and forth as she felt Lisa’s finger pressing against her clit piercing. She spread her legs and made a sighing sound that really did a lot for Lisa as she watched.

Lisa was completely unable to keep a grin off of her face and she smiled as she looked at her beautiful girlfriend. Brian had better get here soon or else he was going to walk in to Lisa eating Taylor out.

And speak of the devil, there was a knock on the door. Lisa was so distracted that she only started to wonder about why Brian would knock on the door to his own apartment when it was already halfway open and Taylor was grabbing her arm and making a worried sound. And by then, of course, it was too late.

The delivery guy on the other side of the door stared at the two of them with a shocked expression on his face. Lisa felt a pretty similar expression on her own face as she stared back at him.

“You’re,” the delivery boy said, his words coming out as a strangled squeak, “you’re that girl from the porno video.”

Lisa looked between him and Taylor. Taylor looked like she was ready to die right now while the boy obviously couldn’t believe that this was really happening to him. Right, it was time for Lisa to save the day.

“Alright, thanks for the food,” Lisa said, reaching forward and grabbing the Chinese food out of the Latino boy’s hands. “And I’d say you already got a tip, so good bye.”

She swung the door shut and looked over at Taylor. Taylor’s mouth was still silently moving as she stared at the door before she shivered. Lisa hugged her with one hand while shaking her head.

Well, in time, the two of them would look back on this and laugh and laugh. Heck, Lisa found it pretty funny as it was. But maybe there wouldn’t be any need to wait around to greet Brian at the door while completely naked in the future.

Well, live and learn, huh?

***

I didn’t exactly have a beaming smile on my face as I twitched the cowboy hat on top of my head around. Ugh. I mean, seriously, ugh. I liked to dance and show off and masturbate in front of people. But now? To this crowd?

I peeked around the curtain. Yeah, still about a dozen Empire thugs scattered around the place, hogging the tables and harassing the waitresses. They looked ugly, in a couple of different ways. And they’d get a lot uglier if Lisa and I didn’t get out there and put on a show.

Tribute day. It made me want to spit. Not just because, you know, Nazis, but because while they were here, they got free run of the place, without having to pay a single cent. And sure, that meant that the good booze was put in the back and what was left was watered down, because these guys couldn’t tell the difference. But it was still the principle of the thing, you know?

“What a crowd,” Lisa murmured to me, resting a hand on my shoulder and squeezing it. “Ready to get out there and wow them?”

A variety of unkind comments about what it would take to impress skinheads came to mind and I shook my head, sighing. But if we didn’t go out there, who would? Candy had flatout not come into work today, saying that there was no way in hell she was going to be dancing for free (or at all) for a bunch of people that would like to lynch her. All of the other non-white girls had agreed and even the white ones like Lisa and I obviously weren’t wild about it.

I glanced over at Lisa. Well, at least she looked good in her country outfit, with tattered shorts that stopped as soon as they started and a denim shirt that was held in place by two buttons.

“Just like back on the farm the good old boys grew up on, huh?” I asked, running a hand through her silky, blonde hair.

“If any of these shits grew up on a farm, then I’m sure their first time was with a sheep that couldn’t run away fast enough instead of their sister or their mother,” Lisa sniffed. “Come on, let’s get this over with and go find some of the good stuff Chuck stored away.”

I didn’t plan to get drunk but I could get bang alongside the idea of being done with preforming for a bunch of Nazis. I nodded and started out onto the catwalk, Lisa right alongside me. That did make it better, really. I squeezed her hand briefly as more of the crowd of goons turned towards us, whooping and hollering.

I gave them a very bright, fake smile and started to dance. There was no music tonight, nothing in the audio library really fit the country girl theme, with how new these outfits were to the club. That was alright, though, I knew that I could still put on a fine, fine show. And so could Lisa.

We twisted and swayed, either by ourselves or rubbing up against one another as we showed ourselves off to the crowd. They liked what they saw, that was obvious. I ran my eyes over the crowd. There, in the back, deep in the shadows, was Victor, who was the cape who had brought his ‘friends’ along to collect the club’s payment. Right now, I wished that I hadn’t done such a good job of keeping the insects out of the club. It would be very nice for a biting ant or spider to crawl up his pant leg and give him a fond memory of the club.

Turning my attention away from the Empire cape, I focused on Lisa, which was a lot more enjoyable. I ran my hands up along her body, feeling soft, smooth skin and, despite it all, getting a twinge of arousal running through me. I smiled as she made a moaning sound, tossing her head backwards as she spread her legs.

It was hard to tell which of us the crowd was more focused on. Lisa, I supposed, since she was blonde, but there was nothing really beyond the stereotype of what racists liked. Whatever one of them might say was drowned out by the noise the rest of the crowd was making. So, in general, I ignored them and just focused on putting on a show. Even if I wasn’t likely to make much of anything up here, I did have pride in my work and wanted to do my best.

Which included slipping out of the clothes. I was quite glad to see the hat go away, since it had been a real pain in the ass to keep that balanced on top of my head, especially when Lisa (who was wearing her own hat) kissed me. Lisa wrapped her arms around me, pulling me into a hug and then slapped my ass hard through my shorts.

That got some cheers from the crowd and I swung my ass from side to side again, to really show off how much the shorts were straining to keep my rear contained inside of them. I looked into Lisa’s eyes, which was far better than anywhere else I could be looking right now and smiled. Then I kissed her again, which continued to be very fun and pleasant. Lisa made a moaning sound and pressed herself up against me, trying to get our buttons to pop loose without either of us using our hands or lips. Hard but not quite impossible, according to what Chew Mi (real name, Jessie) had said.

I giggled, making sure that at least the guys closest to us could hear how much I was enjoying being leered at by a bunch of unwashed, half-drunk thugs who made their living hurting people and loved their work. I let my own hands wander all over Lisa’s body as well, feeling how wonderful it was to have her with me. She made a moaning sound and pushed backwards against my hands as I slid them down the waistband, into her skirt. I squeezed down on her butt and stroked her thighs, feeling how she was responding to me.

Then, somehow, the one button on my shirt came undone, letting it fall to the sides and my boobs pop out. I made a gasping sound and did a big show of covering up my tits with my hands, facing the crowd to let them have a good, long look at my massive breasts.

“Come on, bitch, show them off!” One guy shouted.

That got a wave of agreement from the rest of the room. And was exactly what I had been aiming for, of course. I made a show of thinking it over before Lisa grabbed my wrists and tugged my hands away. That got my breasts to be put on clear display and I affected a shocked expression as I stared down at my naked chest.

Some of the thugs were outright masturbating as they stared hungrily at the two of us. Well, they could keep on touching themselves, because if they tried to climb up on the stage, both Lisa and I were wearing high heels that could really do some damage to a palm.

Having played out how shocked I was to suddenly be topless, I turned to Lisa and returned the favor, only this time doing it lower down. Her hips were wide enough that it wasn’t easy to pull her skirt down, but I managed it, leaving her looking quite slutty and exposed, given that she wasn’t wearing any underwear or anything silly like that. Then we both primped and preened for the crowd again, letting them all take a long look at the two of us.

We got back to actually dancing instead of just putting on a show for the men. I whirled myself around the pole, my feet leaving the ground for a couple of seconds. I was starting to pant a bit, which meant that it was probably time to feel Lisa up and put on a show. What an imposition!

The crowd was catcalling pretty frequently by now, making all sorts of comments about what they’d like to do to us and have us do to each other. Normally, if a crowd was getting this riled up, the bouncers would be obviously looming and pulling the biggest loudmouths out to call themselves down. No such luck here, though. Probably time to wrap things up, then.

Lisa agreed with me. Heck, she probably had a better idea than me of where the line was and how close we were to it. She whirled around, spreading her legs and shaking her ass at the crowd, which was also a position that would let her move towards the back at a second’s notice. She caught my eye and I nodded.

I reached down and slapped her rear, interspersing the spanking with some heavy, thorough gropes. Lisa made all sorts of agreeable sounds as I touched her like that and I nodded as I kept on feeling her up. My fingers sank down into bare flesh and it was always so much more entertaining to do this to a bare ass than it was through panties or, especially, jeans.

Then the act was done and we both started sauntering back towards the rear of the stage, throwing some flirtatious glances over our shoulders as we grabbed our clothes. That was easier than it sounded, since we both had an arm wrapped around each other’s waists and were hugging each other close. Still, I was pretty sure that we had gotten everything that we needed.

Once we got through the curtain separating the catwalk from backstage, I sagged a bit and shook my head. Geez, and we were probably going to have to go back out there, weren’t we? The Empire thugs liked to hang around for a while, getting drunk and leering at anything female, for quite a while before finally moving on. And with the stable of girls so thin tonight, that would pretty much just leave us.

And with how watered down the beer was, it wasn’t like they were going to get so drunk we could just put a carboard cutout of a girl in a bikini on stage to entertain them, either. I shook my head and sighed. Man, fuck the Empire.

Even as I thought all those things over, Louie, one of the cooks, turned around one of the many twisting corners that the small hallway had. He gave the two of us an apologetic smile and even though we were both completely naked, his eyes didn’t even move below our necks.

“Sorry to ask this of you two,” Louie started to say.

“We are not going back out there right away,” Lisa said, shaking her head. “I need a few minutes at the very least.”

“Nah, nah,” Louie said, a small smile ghosting across his face. “It’s just that the boss wants to see you when you’ve got the chance.”

I glanced at Lisa. I had no idea what this was about, but even in a place like Club Lango, unexpected meetings with the boss were never good things, were they? Lisa was feeling the same way, obviously, given how she shrugged and the look on her face.

“Alright, thanks for letting us know,” I said after a moment. “And good luck behind the bar.”

“Hey, I don’t even need to see anything back there,” Louie said with a shrug. “And they’re drinking more than they’re eating, anyway.”

I nodded at that and then headed back to the dressing room. Time to see what the boss wanted.

A t-shirt and sweat pants were hardly the most stylish or sexy of outfits, but what the hell, better to get dressed quickly in something than keep the boss waiting and draw the tension out even longer. Lisa was wearing one of those dresses that you just had to step into and pull up and I was pretty sure she hadn’t bothered with underwear anymore than I had. Hopefully she wasn’t planning on both of us seducing Lemmy or something, because I was not wearing an outfit that screamed about sex appeal here.

We knocked on the door to the small office that Lemmy called home and were called inside. I took a deep breath, wondering what this was all about and entered, Lisa right on my heels.

“Ah, Taylor, Lisa, glad you two dropped by,” Lemmy said with a tight smile as he waved at the two seats in front of his old desk. “Just wanted to have a little word with you.”

“Of course,” I said, taking a seat, telling my stomach to calm down. “What about?”

“Well,” Lemmy said, his voice bright and brittle, “your show out there just now was apparently really something special.” I shrugged, not having really thought that it went beyond the standard for two girl shows. “And someone important agreed with me.”

“You mean-,” I started to say, before Lisa coughed and shook her head.

I fought down the urge to roll my eyes at that. It wasn’t like Victor or any other cape in the city would know if you said his name or something.

“Yes, you’re right,” Lemmy said. “Anyway, his group would like to hire you for a private party in a few days.” He flashed a wan smile at us. “He gave me the address you’ll be going to.”

“Wait, going to some scummy apartment or motel with the Empire?” I asked with a frown as I took the slip of paper from Lemmy. “Is this how they get girls into their brothels?”

“Not from here,” Lemmy said quickly, waving his hands back and forth. “They’ve done this with two, three other girls over the past year or so. They’ve always come back.”

Well, if the Empire did try to kidnap us and force us (deeper) into the sex trade, they were going to get one hell of a surprise. Heck, they might anyway… no, that would be too risky I decided. I wasn’t going to go looking for a fight with the Empire just to have a fight with the Empire.

“Sounds like a plan,” Lisa said, her face trying to be calm and blank, but with a certain eagerness behind it all. I glanced at her, knowing her well enough to tell what she was really feeling. Looking forward to some in-depth information about the Empire, huh? I could see the logic behind it all. “In two days, huh?”

“Ugh,” I said with a sigh, shaking my head. “Fine, I suppose we’ll do it.” I shook my head again. “You owe us, though, Lemmy.”

“I’m very grateful for everything that you girls have been doing tonight,” Lemmy agreed. “Talk to me at the end of the month and I might be able to arrange something nice for the two of you.”

I nodded, my thoughts lurching out in several different directions at that for a moment before deciding that none of them were worth pursuing. Instead, I tucked the address and time away in my pants before standing up.

“And if there’s nothing else?” I asked, stretching a bit.

“Nah, go rest up and be ready to give another show in, oh, twenty minutes or so,” Lemmy said, shaking his head. “They should be trickling out of here sooner or later.”

The sooner the better, really. I didn’t say that but I was willing to bet that all of the staff in the building were thinking that.
***
“Wow, the Empire really knows how to treat its girls well,” I said, getting out of the taxi and shaking my head.

“Swanky,” Lisa replied, her face a blank mask as the cab sped away.

Brockton Bay had no shortage of empty warehouses and disused factories. This was one of them, with so many Empire and Nazi tags on the walls that I could barely see the corrugated steel holding it all up. The police and the Protectorate had to know about this place. Especially with the two bruisers standing outside the door, not doing much of anything it seemed. Except for leering at us, of course.

We were both dressed like whores. Fishnet stockings that ran up short miniskirts to really show off our legs. Absolutely no underwear at all and boobs that were practically falling out of the tight tube tops we were both wearing. Plus some heavily done makeup and hair pulled back into ponytails. ‘Dignity’ was not the name of the game we were playing. Honestly, I had been more comfortable naked than in this.

Still, we were here so we had better get on with it. Smiling brightly, Lisa and I clacked forward on our high heels as we looked at the sentries standing guard.

“Hey there, big boys,” Lisa purred, leaning forward and putting her breasts on even clearer display than they normally were. “We heard that there’s a party going on here.”

“You heard right, little lady,” one of the guards said with a leering grin as he ran his eyes over us. “Head on in.”

I smiled, though man, with the information I was getting from my bugs, I would really rather not. There were a lot of insects inside the building, all through the walls, on the walls, on the floors, on the men… and on the dogs, too. This had to be a dog-fighting ring. Man, Bitch would go ballistic if she heard about this and I wasn’t sure if I was going to tell her about it or not. It might depend on how I was feeling after Lisa and I got done entertaining these assholes.

We got into the warehouse with only a slap to the ass from one of the guards who leered heavily at us as we entered. I didn’t even bother with a fake smile to him, just looking around the place. It was dark, though I could see some floodlights hanging from a catwalk way up in the air. There were a bunch of boxes pushed off to the side and with the dust on them, they looked like they had been there for years. Crap that was too heavy to get rid of?

And in the center of the warehouse, there was a ring made out of pallets and barbed wire. A pretty big one, too, looking like the size of a small kitchen or so. That had to be the dogfighting ring. There was this strong smell to everything, something that I hadn’t ever smelled before, or at least not in such strong quantities. And I could hear the dogs over to one side, packed up against the far wall in some really small cages. Yeah, I could see why Rachel had destroying the dogfighting rings as her personal crusade.

“Here you two are,” a deep voice said from a patch of darkness. A figure appeared, looming and then stepped into the light. “Was wondering when you’d show up.”

I could recognize Hookwolf, shirtless and shoeless, his face hidden behind a snarling mask that seemed to be made out of nothing more than blades. I swallowed a bit but managed to keep the smile on my face.

Lisa and I posed against each other, smiling widely as we looked around. There were maybe a dozen or so men in the warehouse, most of them just hanging around, killing time with booze and cards. Oh boy, we were in for quite the screwing, weren’t we?

“Heard about you two,” Hookwolf said, stopping in front of us and tilting his mask between us. “Wonder if you’re really as good as Victor was saying.”
“There’s only one way to find out, isn’t there?” Lisa said with a purr, stepping forward and smiling as she let her fingers hook underneath her skirt and tug it up a bit. “You and whoever else wants some.”
Hookwolf grunted at that and then turned his head to study me. I smiled back at him, trying to look happy and slutty and glad to be here.

“That hair,” Hookwolf rumbled, as my fingers automatically stroked my black, curly hair. “You’re not a Jew, are you?”

“Of course not,” I said, not able to keep my voice entirely happy. God, it was always the same with these fucks. The one thing that Emma and her friends had never done was say that I was a Jew, but the Nazi-wannabes at Winslow had been more than happy to fill in that gap. “I just have black, curly hair.”

Hookwolf grunted at that and spent another long moment starting at me. I fought the impulse to stare back at him in challenge. Not what a whore should be doing. But man, the thought of ambushing him in an alley somewhere was really appealing. Though from what I remembered of his powers, I didn’t think that my bugs would do anything other than slowly wear away at the skin to reveal the churning metal blades underneath.

“I like my whores a bit more ruined,” Hookwolf said, waving a hand at the two of us. “You lot can have your fun with them first.”

“Thanks, boss,” one of the guys said, leering at the two of us. “We certainly will.”
I started a bit as a hand grabbed my shoulder. Then I was pulled into a deep, groping kiss, pressed up against some guy as his hand came down to grab my ass. I could hear something similar happening to Lisa as the goons made out with both of us.

They were a lot more worked up for all of this then I was. I could feel a hard rod pressing up against my belly as the man kept on letting his hands wander all over me, squeezing me and feeling me up. I moaned softly closing my eyes as I felt more men circling around Lisa and I, checking us out and getting ready to take us however they might feel like.

And soon enough, we were both getting manhandled over to a table. There were still cards on it, though at least the beer cans were removed. And there were a lot of opened cans on the table, though it was still half an hour till noon. Then again, it was obvious that prompt disposal of leftovers wasn’t a priority, so maybe these cans were from past drinking sessions. I wasn’t really sure if that was better or worse.

Either way, Lisa and I both got shoved down onto the table. I gasped softly as I rolled around on it, my legs getting spread apart by strong hands and men laughing as they looked up my skirt at my bare pussy. I put a smile on my face and kept on posing, looking cute and sexy and happy to be here as I grabbed Lisa’s hand in mine, squeezing down tightly on her fingers. She looked over at me and gave a brief nod before turning back to the leering crowd, spreading her own legs and showing off her pussy as well.

“Alright, who wants what?” One of the men asked, looking at the two of us and stroking his bulge through his pants.

“I want these tits,” one of the goons answered, reaching down and squeezing my chest hard. I whimpered, feeling his fingers digging down through my top and squeezing bare skin. “Bet I can fuck them.”

“Hey, the other guys said that they found these sluts at a stripper club,” another guy said. “So why not have them put on a show for us, huh?” He looked between Lisa and I with hard, empty eyes. “You girls get up and start dancing, you hear me?”

I swallowed and glanced at Lisa. Well, surely at some point they’d have some actual work to do, so killing time with a dance and a show would at least put us closer to whenever we got kicked out as they started their actual jobs.

I had no idea if Lisa was thinking the same thing but she ended up at the same place. She nodded and we helped each other stand up. It wasn’t a very big table and I kicked the cards out of the way. Wouldn’t want to step on one of them and fall right off of the table onto the concrete floor, after all.

Man, with how small the table was, it was going to be a very close show, wasn’t it? And there was no pole to twirl around on and show ourselves off with.

“Tony, go get some music going,” one of the thugs barked, never taking his eyes off of the pair of us. “And get that light filter, too.”

Tony obviously wasn’t happy about being set off for some scut work, but he went with a grumble. I stayed still, focusing on my breathing and getting my head into the right state for all of this. Then there was a sound from the back, where Hookwolf was waiting, arms crossed over his muscular, hair chest.

“What are you waiting for?” He barked. “The boys want you to dance, so dance, you dumb sluts!”

I swallowed and started dancing. Just a simple sway back and forth, as I made sure that the table wasn’t going to collapse underneath two girls moving around on top of it. Lisa was being a bit more adventurous than I was, reaching down and grabbing her top and slowly lifting it up.

I imitated her and as I danced, I called on the bugs that were in range. This was the ugliest crowd I had ever been in front of and I wanted a, hah, bug-out option in case things went bad. Maybe some bug-me’s waiting to look like the supervillain Skitter was attacking, to throw any suspicion off of me and Lisa. Though hopefully that wouldn’t ever be needed.

I cringed backwards, lifting one hand to shield my eyes as a bright, white light stabbed down from above, straight into my eyes. I wasn’t the only to feel that way and I could feel through my bugs as a good portion of the men surrounding the table recoiled.

“God damn it, Tony, put the filter on before throwing the damn switch!” Hookwolf barked. “Do I need to come up there and show you what to do?”

“No, no, boss, got it, it’s all good!” A distant voice said from far overheard.

Then the bright white light was a much more muted green. I sighed and lowered my arm, blinking the spots away. I gingerly looked up and could just barely make out the shape of a man behind the light stabbing down on the table. I shook my head. A single, stationary, constantly green light was hardly what I was used to, but oh well, I’d just have to make do.

I started dancing again, swaying from side to side as I tossed the shirt down to the floor. Where one guy instantly grabbed it and started running his fingers through it while holding it up to his nose. Gross.

“Pity we couldn’t get Fenja and Menja up on the table,” one of the guys said with a chuckle as he ran my eyes over my bouncing tits.

“Hey, you want to be the one to ask them to get up there, be my guest,” another snorted. “I like living.”

Any further commentary was cut off as the music started playing. I flinched, even though the speakers were turned towards the dog ring and not this table off to the side. It was some kind of music where the lead wanted to burst your eardrums with how loudly he was screeching out the lyrics. Heavy metal? Death metal? Who knew?

It certainly made it a lot harder to hear anyone, including myself, saying anything, though. Oh well, that wasn’t exactly a problem, was it? I just kept on dancing, swaying from side to side as I brushed up against Lisa, running my hands over her every now and then to keep things fresh and entertaining. The guys certainly seemed to like that. Some of them were outright masturbating as they leered at the two of us. I smiled back at them, which only encouraged them.

All too soon, both Lisa and I were completely naked, not a single scrap of clothing left on us. On the plus side, the table hadn’t collapsed and I had been worried about that for a while. And neither of us had tripped or anything, going for a fall into the arms of some man who would probably insist on a token of gratitude from us for being rescued.

We turned to each other and kissed, really making out with each other. I figured that if I was ever going to get aroused here, it was going to be from Lisa. I ran my hands along her side, before stroking her inner thighs and feeling her squirming around a bit. She gasped and returned the favor, her fingers firmly pressing against me and making me feel very, very wonderful indeed.

One of the guys said something, but I didn’t have the slightest clue what it was. I looked down at the crowd surrounding us and tapped my finger against my ear, shaking my head. He bellowed again and I heard the word ‘fuck’ in there, but I had no idea if that meant he wanted to do it or if he was just swearing.

The thug stomped his foot in frustration and turned around towards the control board for the sound system. It came as a relief when the music stopped, though my ears were still ringing. I hid the wince and instead kissed Lisa good and hard, feeling her bountiful body pressing up and rubbing against mine. I moaned happily, feeling her stiff nipples rubbing against my boobs and my own doing the same.

Then there was a strong, rough hand on my thigh, pulling me towards the table edge. I hopped along with it, looking down. There was a man down there, leering up at me and running his eyes all over my body as he stared at me.

“Can I help you, Mister?” I cooed, feeling his grip tightening on my thigh.

“Yeah, you can get down here and give me a taste of what you’re showing,” he said, his fingers slowly sliding up along my thigh.

Well, that was why we were here, wasn’t it? So I nodded like I thought that was a splendid idea and dropped down to the table, planting my ass on the plastic. That got me a better view of the Empire’s thugs, if that was your idea of a good time. Behind me, I could hear something similar happening to Lisa.

The guy stepped in between my legs and pulled his dick out. He stroked it while leering at me and then leaned in for a kiss. Wow. Okay. Yeah, this guy had certainly been drinking. I felt my eyes watering as his tongue slid inside of my mouth, before I remembered enough to reach up and wrap my arms around his neck in a hug.

One of his hands was on my boobs, squeezing down on them and feeling me up. I sighed softly as he felt me up, his fingers digging down onto my breast, taking me for his own pleasure as he groped me. I could feel his dick rubbing against my skin.

I thought erotic thoughts, doing my best to get myself into the mood. Brian came instantly to mind, how Lisa and I had spent a wonderful meal with him. We had all been naked, so it had been a great feast for the eyes as well as for the tongue. And then Lisa and Brian had licked hot fudge sauce off of my boobs. That had hurt, kind of, but it had been a good hurt and had made me shiver and moan and be more than ready for the cock that had slid inside of me.

It was kind of working again now, my pussy responding to the touches and strokes and getting me warmed up. I let out a deep sigh and hugged this guy tighter, feeling his body pressing against mine while I squeezed down through a layer of fat onto the rather large muscles along his forearms. I grunted, feeling him touching me like this. I moaned in pleasure and actually even felt a touch of it, too.

“Oh yeah,” the man said. “I’m going to love your pussy around my cock.”

He didn’t really give me a chance to respond to that, instead, pulling my legs apart and pressing the tip of his rod against my lower entrance. There wasn’t much that I could do about this, one way or another, and in a second, he was sliding inside of me. I grunted, shivering as he started to take me.

He was going pretty hard and fast. Even if I had been more aroused than I was, I still would have needed longer to really stretch myself out and be ready for this. I decided not to share that fact with him. Would he even have listened? I doubted it.

Instead, he kept on pumping away at me, pounding in and out of my pussy, over and over again. I let out a moaning sound, shivering from head to toe to show just how much I loved having this kind of fat, nameless guy taking me like a bitch in heat. And there were all the other guys here as well, all of them looking at Lisa and I with a lot of interest in their eyes.

Well, I had figured that something like this would be happening sooner or later. So I just kept on holding on and feeling him pounding me, letting out erotic moans every other second to encourage him on and let him know what a wonderful lover he was.

Lisa was in the same boat, I could tell. I could actually feel her hair brushing against mine every now and then. Hopefully we wouldn’t end up getting so sticky with… stuff that our hair would end up clinging to each other. I did not want to lose any strands of my hair to some Nazi orgy. Or anything else, of course, beyond my time.

The guy inside of me started speeding up, grunting and panting. I encouraged him on, moaning about how wonderful he was making me feel as I felt him pumping in and out of my pussy. I hid a wince as I felt him really stretching me out. Oh man, it was going to be a good thing that the taxi would pull up right outside instead of having to make me walk very far to it.

I hid that wince and closed my eyes as I felt him starting to fill me up. He hadn’t been wearing a condom and I could feel shot after shot of semen flowing into my pussy. It had happened so many times before but there was still a lot of it and it was still making me feel hot and sticky inside. I swallowed, rocking back and forth a bit as I bit my lip.

“Fuck, you’re damn tight for a slut,” the man said, looking me over. “Must be because you’re still a teen, huh?”

“Yeah, that’s it,” I said, not really caring what I was agreeing to. “I’m glad you liked it. You sure made me feel good as well.”

And had I said a single truthful thing in all of that? I didn’t think so, but eh, so what?
He pulled out of me and another guy stepped up. His dick was hard in his hand as he stroked it, looking me over. I smiled back at him as winsomely as I could as he groped my tits.

“I want to see my dick swallowed up by these honkers,” he said with a confident note in his voice. “Lay down on the table.”

“And have you climb up with Sara and me?” I asked doubtfully, glancing down at the table. “It would snap!”

“Ugh, fine, then twist around so your head is hanging off the side,” he grumbled. “Do it now, bitch.”

I did as I was told, putting on a bit of a show as I swung my legs around to avoid hitting Lisa in the face. I scooted backwards, until my head was tilting downwards and my breasts were in easy fucking range. Man, I hoped he wasn’t going to last long in between my boobs, because I could already tell that I was going to get a strong headache from this.

The man nodded and stepped forward, grabbing my tits in both hands and squeezing them. I felt a twinge of arousal running through my body from that and I grunted, shivering.

Okay, the view of some hairy legs pressed right up against my face was going to be another reason that the sooner this was over, the happier I would be. I declined to share that little thought with him as he started to thrust in and out of my boobs. I helped him out by reaching up and pressing them together, making sure that they were tightly wrapped around his cock.

I could feel some other hands on my body as well as I got thoroughly and completely felt up. They were on my thighs, groping and squeezing. I grunted, nodding along as I got touched and stroked. I had to admit, it did feel kind of good. I could feel pulses of arousal slowly working their way through my body, but I was going to need a lot more than this if I was ever going to cum.

I thought that Lisa was in the same state, though I only had the sounds to go off of. Obviously I wasn’t going to drop a bunch of bugs onto my girlfriend’s naked body to see just what she was up to. That sort of thing occasioned comment and if there was one thing that Lisa could always be counted on for, it was to have some sort of cutting comment deployed and ready to go at a moment’s notice.

Instead, I just head her making some ‘glug, glug’ sounds that told me she was sucking cock. Or possibly getting her face fucked. One or the other, really.

My own body was tugged to the side slightly and I could feel my legs getting spread by at least three hands. Then there was a muffled argument that I didn’t listen to that closely and then I felt a cock sliding inside of me. The cum and my own faint arousal helped with that and I grunted, feeling the shaft filling me up as I started to get fucked once again.

I wasn’t really opposed to it, of course. It was just leaving me feeling very… funny might be a good way to describe what was being done to me as I got fucked. And groped. Couldn’t forget the groping. It was like every hand in Brockton Bay was running over my body, touching and stroking me, feeling me up. I swallowed as I got touched and pinched and stroked. It was having an effect on me and I took a deep breath while making sure that my boobs stayed wrapped around the cock that was pounding in and out of my cleavage.

The guy fucking my pussy didn’t need any such help from me. He was setting a rapid pace, really pounding in and out of me like a madman. And I supposed I was urging him on with the sounds I was making as I gasped and squeaked through closed lips, not wanting to swallow any of this guy’s hair.

“Look at these fucking whores,” one of the guys said with a laugh. “Hey, boss, you sure that we have to send them back when we’re done with them?”

“Yeah, so don’t get any smart ideas,” Hookwolf said with a growl. “You aren’t paid to think.”

What a healthy working environment this was. I shifted around to get a bit more comfortable as I kept on getting fucked. There was a finger pressing down against my clit and I squeaked, my eyes going wide as I felt the rush of sensation shoot straight into my lower belly, where there was a growing pool of lust. I shivered, panting a bit as I felt my head starting to spin as I got taken.

Over and over again and there were still so many more men waiting to use me. And Hookwolf. I couldn’t forget him. What was it going to be like to get fucked by a man like him? And would he want both Lisa and I together, to really show off his status and how important he was? I had a feeling that he would. That seemed like the kind of move that an Empire cape would do to put his lackeys in their place.

Thoughts of the future filled my head and I swallowed as I kept on getting pounded. The guy in between my tits was making some panting sounds as he kept on taking me and I figured that he was getting pretty close. I helped him out as best as I could, pushing my boobs together as best as I could around the rod to make him feel as good as possible.

And it worked, too. He grunted and then I felt cum shooting down through my cleavage and even landing on my lower belly. I squeaked in surprise at that, feeling the hot semen coating my skin and marking me. There wasn’t as much as had been pumped into my pussy, though I had to admit that cocks and cum and toys always felt bigger in there than they looked out in the open.

Still, he stepped back, letting me raise my head. My head was swirling right now and I blinked hard, trying to see straight and stop the pounding in my temples. The first thing I saw was Lisa getting spitroasted in front of me, my girlfriend taking a cock in her mouth and another in what was probably her ass, going by the sounds she was making.

It was hard to tell how much she was enjoying this compared to when it was Brian or I. On the other hand, it was very obvious how much the thugs were enjoying things as they slammed in and out of her, each of them going at their own rhythm as they took my girlfriend right in front of me.

Then I got dragged back down to wrap my lips around another cock. I made a grunting sound as I swallowed it, feeling it pushing deeper and deeper into my mouth as I sucked on it. The guy liked what he was doing and smirked as he started to pump in and out of my mouth, reaching down to grope me as he fucked my face.

Just like with the guys using Lisa, the two fucking me were both going at their own speed instead of working together. I squealed at that, feeling the shafts moving in and out of me at different paces. It would be a lot more intense if they were taking me in the ass, I knew. But it was still pretty… stimulating was probably a good way to describe what was being done to me.

“Ruin that bitch,” one of the men said and I wasn’t even sure which of us he was talking about. “Cover in cum, make her earn her pay here!”

We were getting paid for coming here? That was something of a surprise. I honestly hadn’t thought that the Empire would shell out money for its whores. Well, if they were going to hand some cash over, I would gladly take everything they offered. And if there had been a lockbox here with whatever they earned from the dogfighting ring, I would have already gotten my bugs to try and empty it out. Let them mull over what happened when everyone came to watch some whores getting fucked instead of standing guard.

I was making some gagging sounds by now as I felt the man starting to pound my throat, sliding deep inside of me and making me moan over and over again as I got taken. I could feel my neck bulging outwards as my throat stretched to take the shaft. It was all a lot, even with the practice I had gotten from sucking cock. And then there was my pussy, which was really getting stimulated, over and over again as I got fucked.

And as the afternoon wore on, that sort of thing kept on happening to me. The men took me, over and over again, constantly working themselves up to fucking my holes or my tits once again. Or Lisa’s, of course. She got put through her paces just as much as I did. Though we weren’t fucked together all that often, which kind of took me by surprise. Most of the orgies I had been at, the guys were always ready for some girl-on-girl action, especially if they could fuck one of us while we were kissing or making out or eating semen out of each other’s pussy or whatever.

Proof that they were in the Empire, maybe? Couldn’t stand even girl-on-girl to arouse them? Or maybe they didn’t want someone who looked like a Jew (I could not make big enough sarcastic finger quotes for that) with a proper blonde girl. Well, whatever. Their loss if they didn’t want to see Lisa and I licking their cum out of each other’s pussies. My loss as well, because I liked doing stuff with my girlfriend.

And it hadn’t been all bad. I had cum once and so had Lisa. Though that was a rather pathetic amount of orgasms to have had compared to how often the two of us had been fucked. I had faked a lot more, of course. Men like these were such big babies if they heard the truth about their lovemaking abilities.

Still, I was left feeling very sore by the time that Hookwolf swaggered on up to the pair of us. At some point, both of us had ended up off of the table and neither of us had managed to get back up on it. I panted as I stared up at Hookwolf, feeling plenty of cum leaking out of my pussy and my ass, smeared across my face and my tits and getting into my hair. If he enjoyed the ‘ruined whore’ look, he was getting plenty of it. And Lisa was in the exact same state, her running makeup mingled with semen, her shoulders trembling as she panted for breath. We had both really gone through a lot here.

“You two are getting what you deserve,” Hookwolf rumbled as he stared down at us. I could see a bulge inside of his pants. Not all that long, I would guess, but quite girthy. “And I’m going to take what I want from you.”

Man, he had better not be into snuff or anything like that. If so, Brian and the others would burn this place to the ground with the Empire inside of it. I had, of course, told him where Lisa and I were going and who we’d be meeting.

I made a mumbling sound, not really up for a better response right now. Hookwolf didn’t seem to mind all that much, just making an aroused sound as he pulled his pants down, not seeming to feel any shame about being naked in front of his men. He reached down and grabbed me, pulling me along the none-too-clean concrete floor and putting me into an ass-up, head-down position. I spread my legs, partly for the balance, partly because it was what was expected of me. I looked over my shoulder at him, swallowing. A rod that girthy would easily slide into my pussy. My ass… that could serve as a good wake-up call, if nothing else.

In the end, he chose my pussy. And boy, I could feel him sliding into me. I moaned, panting heavily as I felt his shaft pushing deeper and deeper into me. His hand slapped my ass hard and a shiver ran all through me as I felt the pulse of pain shoot through my body. I panted heavily, my chest and head pressing against the floor. I tried to push myself up onto all fours, but the strength just wasn’t there for me to manage that. Maybe if I had a moment or two to rest, I could have managed it. But right now? Not a chance.

Not that anyone, even me, really cared that much about it. Hookwolf was just happy to keep on thrusting into me, over and over again, taking my pussy hard and fast and rough. And with how we were positioned, he could look up at Lisa and see how thoroughly she had been used by his men.

Lisa was actually being left alone right now. Or maybe for good. She was pretty… well-worn, that might be one way to put it. Another might be that nobody would be interested in getting themselves dirty by fucking her when they could just admire her and masturbate to her. It was a pity that the closest thing to a shower here was a hose around back for cleaning off blood. Still, we both might have to end up using it instead of getting into a taxi or ruining our clothes.

Then Hookwolf somehow managed to pick up the pace and I quickly got very distracted indeed. I made a moaning sound as I felt his girthy cock moving deep inside of me, over and over again. If it hadn’t been for his grip on my hips, I would have gotten pounded across the floor, right up against Lisa.

As it was, I was still left feeling really stretched and full. And kind of good, though after such a long afternoon (even if it had only been an hour or two) I was mostly ready to take a long, hot shower and then collapse onto a couch and drowsily make my way through a book. Not that Hookwolf cared about that, of course. What he was interested in was seeing my ass jiggle and listening to the sounds I made and feeling my pussy squeezing down around him. And, well, I gave him what he was looking for, at least. Over and over again, too.

I made a moaning sound as I felt my guts getting churned up by the cock moving in and out of me. With how fast Hookwolf was going, how long could he possibly last for? He had to be getting to the end of his rope sooner or later, right? Or maybe that was just part of his powerset, letting him have plenty of stamina, way beyond what even a normally fit man like Brian could manage.

Either way, I found it hard to think about those things that much. Instead, I just did my best to squeeze down tightly around the cock inside of me and make sure that Hookwolf got the kind of pleasure that a man like him would want.

And then he came inside of me, without giving me any warning signs that I could pick up on. My eyes went wide and I made a squeaking sound as I found myself getting filled up with yet another load of semen. There was a lot of it, too, at least when it was added to everything else that had already gone inside of me. I moaned, my head falling down to the floor as I felt like my belly should be swelling out from everything that was being done to me.

Then Hookwolf pulled out of me, leaving my pussy feeling very tender and sore and stuffed. I groaned as my lower belly fell down onto the ground. I panted heavily, twitching and shaking slightly as I felt the slight amounts of pleasure go coursing through my body and large amounts of cum leaking out of my body. Oh man. Man, man, man, that was really something. Wow. Oh jeez. I was not going to be doing another Empire gangbang again, I already knew that.

Lisa wasn’t in all that much better shape than I was. We were both panting and twitching and I had a feeling that the only way I might be able to get back up onto my feet was by leaning on Lisa, just like Lisa would have to lean on me.

Well, at least we were done with it all. There wasn’t the slightest sign of interest from any of the men around us in doing anything more than leering down at our well-used bodies and soaking in the sights. And I was more than happy to be done with them, as well. I moaned as I gingerly forced myself up into a sitting position. I slowly twisted my head around to look up at Hookwolf as he loomed over us, leering down at us. He didn’t need to remove the mask for me to tell that he was leering, either.

“Well,” he said, looking between Lisa and I, “I’m satisfied with using you sluts. And I’m sure the boys are, as well.”

If any of them weren’t satisfied yet, none of them contradicted Hookwolf. Instead, they all just leered at us as I nodded, wondering what was going to happen next. Because there was no way, with the way Hookwolf was talking, that things were going to be as simple as getting paid and leaving.

“But some of my hounds have done well lately,” Hookwolf said, snapping his fingers and pointing to the row of kennels up against the back wall. “And they deserve a reward.”

“Wait,” Lisa coughed. “There’s no way you’re really suggesting that, right?”

But one of the thugs was already trotting to the back of the warehouse. I swallowed, my mind coming to the same realization as Lisa’s, only a bit slower. There was no way Hookwolf was fucked up enough to try something like this, was there?

“It’s been great,” I said, trying to stand up and finding that my legs weren’t really up for the task, “but I think that it’s time for us to head out, right, L- Sara?”

“Yeah,” Lisa said with a firm nod, managing to use the table to pull herself upright. “If you’ll just go and get the money for the party, then we’ll be on our way.”

“Not so fast, you dumb sluts,” Hookwolf said, idly knocking Lisa’s feet out from underneath her in a sweeping kick. “You’re done when I say that you’re done and not a moment before.”

And now I could see (and feel, through my insects) two dogs getting led back over to us. I twisted my head to get a better look at them. They were mean-looking, rangy mutts, with scars and scabs all over their bodies. I swallowed as I stared at them. I had fucked some pretty ugly, rough and tumble guys before but none of them had been quite as ugly as these dogs. And also, you know, fucking dogs, what the hell?

“You going to get on all fours like your friend?” Hookwolf asked, looking at Lisa. “Or am I going to have to make you?”

It was pretty obvious that Hookwolf was hoping for exactly that. I swallowed hard and looked over at Lisa. She bit her lip, looking worried and then sank down to the ground a lot faster than she had managed to get up after Hookwolf had swept her feet out from underneath her.

“Good,” Hookwolf said. “I don’t care which dog fucks which of you, so just get to it.”

There was plenty of laughter and jeering from the group of thugs and I shivered, trying to think of a way out of this. Even using my insect control probably wouldn’t work, not if I was completely naked, right next to Hookwolf and could only slowly crawl. And that was without considering all of the other problems that could come from that.

Oh God, I really was going to get fucked by a dog, wasn’t I? I swallowed, trying to think of some way that wouldn’t happen. Or, failing that, for Lisa to think of something. But even a quick glance over at her showed that she was drawing a blank, just like me.

Then one of the dogs was crawling up onto my back. I made a whining sound as I felt the weight settle down on top of me. It was heavy, pressing against me and even worse, I could feel something hot and hard brushing against my inner thighs and my lower belly. My mouth opened and closed and I tried to think of some way to get out of all of this. Nothing came to mind, not a single thing.

“Fuck them as well as we fucked you,” one of the thugs called out, sadistic glee filling his voice. “And we might throw in a bonus.”

“Yeah, a doggy bone, to remind you two of what you are,” another guy laughed.

“Can it,” Hookwolf growled. “I want to enjoy the show.”

That shut the men up really quickly. I swallowed, not all that relieved to be free of their commentary. Not when I was looking at Lisa as the other dog got on top of her. She was flat on her back and her head was tilted backwards, letting me stare into my girlfriend’s eyes as a dog got ready to fuck her.

And then I was being fucked. I made a squealing sound as I felt the shaft sliding inside of me. It was big and it was strange, completely unlike the cocks I was so used to taking. I moaned, feeling a horrible sense of shame and a worse sense of arousal running over me. How could I possibly be getting turned on in a situation like this? It was so wrong and sick and there was absolutely nothing I could do about it as I started to get fucked.

I could see the dog’s paws on either side of my head as he thrust in and out of me, over and over again. He was barking and panting and with the ease he had slid into me, I had to wonder if he had done this before, if I wasn’t the first bitch that he had fucked as some kind of sick game for Hookwolf. Not that thinking it over made it any better, though.

And now Lisa was getting fucked as well. She was squealing just as loudly as I was as we both got fucked by animals in front of each other. The shame I was feeling was horrible but it wasn’t as bad as the arousal that was building up inside of me with each and every thrust. Why was I getting turned on right now? How could I possibly be enjoying this, with absolutely no foreplay or buildup or consent or anything at all?

I didn’t want to think about that too deeply and luckily for me, I didn’t need to mull it over that much, either. Not when the dog was pounding me, over and over again, making me feel so small and weak and helpless as he rocked back and forth on top of me. His dick was so big and it was stretching out my pussy and I made another whimpering sound, just like Lisa was.

I could tell that she was getting turned on by all of this just like I was. What was wrong with the two of us, enjoying this sort of thig? And it wasn’t merely enjoying it, either. I… I was going to cum from this, I realized.

The thought of getting an orgasm from being fucked by a dog actually made tears appear in my eyes. I tried to blink them back, but it was pointless. The sheer, overwhelming shame of this happening to me was all just too much and I sobbed as I felt my pussy getting wet and responding to what was happening to me.

Lisa was crying as well and I could tell that mingled with her tears was arousal. That her body was loving what was being done to it, even as her mind tried to fight back against it and remind herself of why this was all so wrong and perverse.

And all the while, we were getting fucked underneath the eyes of the Empire’s thugs, as they watched us getting taken and screwed. I closed my eyes, trying to shut out the world. But with how I was feeling, there was just no possible way for that to actually happen. It just made the sensations rising inside of me feel even stronger than before. I whimpered at the pleasure I was feeling, feeling it spreading through my entire body.

This was going to be the most shameful orgasm of my life, I realized. There was no way that it could be anything else and it, it was going to happen right now and here and I couldn’t do a thing to stop any of it. I whimpered, feeling my lower belly pulsing in what normally felt so good.

And then I came as a real, living, doggy dick filled my pussy. I whined and cried as I felt my body shaking and trembling in pleasure and I kept on getting fucked. Even more than the most selfish of men, the dog didn’t care one bit about what I was feeling or what I was doing, not so long as his cock stayed buried inside of me. I tried to shake it off, but I was just so weak right now.

Lisa was cumming right in front of me as well. I knew what she looked like when she was having an orgasm and she looked just like that right now. I swallowed hard as I stared at her, seeing the pleasure shooting through her face as she came. She looked like… oh, I didn’t want to think about that, as tears cut through the smeared makeup and semen on her face.

Instead, I felt the cock buried inside of me starting to swell. Wait. Wait, wait, fuck, dogs had knots on their dicks, didn’t they? I remembered that from a nature documentary years ago. That meant that I was going to be knotted and my pussy was already feeling so sore and so stretched and I didn’t think that I’d be able to handle anything like that right now.

Not that it mattered, as the dog pushed his knot inside of me. I made a whimpering sound as I felt myself getting stretched out and filled up. I closed my eyes, clawing at the concrete, feeling how full my pussy was. I had never felt so stuffed before in my entire career as a whore, not even once. I moaned and gasped, feeling the thin, watery and plentiful seed shooting into me. I panted for breath, hating how well my body was responding to doggy dick and the knot, especially when compared to the humans I had just been fucking.

And the knot was just so big inside of me. I kept on coming back to that because it was true. It was massive and stretching me out and I didn’t know what I could possibly do about feeling so very, very stretched from this thing. I panted, trying to get myself to relax as I felt my inner walls getting stretched out further than I would have thought possible. I whimpered, trying to get myself to calm down as I felt the cum from two different species filling me up.

Lisa was going through the same situation that I was, obviously overwhelmed by what was happening to her. Her eyes were wide and her mouth was hanging open and I… oh, I just didn’t want to think about all of this. I buried my head in my hands as I felt the dog tugging against me, trying to get his knot to slip free.

Two. Two orgasms from being raped by a dog while I had only cum once from getting gangbanged by humans. What was wrong with me to respond like that? I couldn’t put it into words but I still knew that it had to be true, that I was so very fucked-up.

It took forever for the dog to finally get out of me. My poor pussy felt absolutely ruined and I whined and winced as I reached down to rub at it. I shivered at the sensations filling me and I could tell that Lisa was feeling the same way. Finally, though, the dog’s cock popped out of me. I moaned, feeling cum starting to run down along my thighs and drip onto the concrete.

“Always feels good to reward the top performers,” Hookwolf laughed as he stood over us. “Here’s your pay for the day, sluts.” He threw down a bundle of cash in between us. I could see a twenty at the top and if the rest of it was twenties as well, then it was some three hundred bucks or so. “Now get the fuck out of my place, you’re making a mess on the floors.”

I tried to stand up and it took a long time. As for getting dressed, that was going to be even tougher.

I didn’t have time to do that, though. A whistle from Hookwolf had two thugs grabbing onto Lisa and me and pushing us towards the front doors. I struggled but I was just so tired and worn out. I couldn’t really resist them as I got pushed out onto the street, still completely naked.

That was at least enough to get me to whirl around and not just because I needed to lean against something and the doorframe was convenient.

“Hey, you bastards!” I shouted, glaring at the smirking men in the door. “What about our clothes!”

“You’ve got money,” one of them said with a smirk. “Go and buy yourselves some new ones.”
Then the door slammed shut in front of my nose. I glared at it, feeling my swarm responding to my anger. Oh, I wanted to use it. I wanted to see them thrashing around on the ground and screaming. But no, no, not now. Not without a proper plan and the ability to actually move faster than an arthritic grandmother.

“Forget it,” Lisa said, her voice rough from her throat getting fucked and anger. “Forget it, I managed to grab my purse on the way out.”

I looked over at her as she pulled out her cell phone. That… that helped a lot. I winced as I started to follow Lisa as she slowly hobbled down the street. There was an empty alley nearby that we could wait in. And plan.

I could still feel myself crying but underneath the tears there was a swiftly growing rage. I didn’t know if this was how the Empire or Hookwolf normally treated their girls, but this was not how I was going to be treated. Me or Lisa. They were going to pay for this, especially Hookwolf. I wasn’t sure how, but I was going to fuck him over good and hard.

“It’s worse than that,” Lisa said with a grunt, reading my thoughts as they appeared on my face. “At the start, I figured something out.” She shook her head. “They’re planning something for Club Lango and the girls there. I’m not sure about the details, but…” she frowned. “Well, it will be a good chance to lop off an outstretched hand, you know?”

“Or more than that,” I said, shivering as I felt the cold air wrapping around my naked, sweaty body. Oh, they were going to regret this, so very much. “You can tell me about it while we wait for Brian to pick us up.”

As if I needed any more reasons to go after the Empire. But if they were planning to fuck with my place, well, it would be a pleasure to teach them a good, hard lesson. The details of how I was going to get revenge on them for this and what they were planning, well, I could work on them later. For now, it was more than enough to know that there was a nice, clea, open path to getting some payback.

And who said that revenge was a bad thing?

***

Amy let out a breath that she had been holding as she heard the front door close behind Dad. She was home alone now. And that meant that she could finally start indulging in what she had been dreaming of, on and off, all day long.

With some shivering fingers, Amy reached up and started to undress. She glanced at the curtains over her bedroom window, even though she knew that they had been closed already. Still, baring her body like this was something that shouldn’t be done easily.

Amy started to run her fingers over her body, touching herself and masturbating. She shivered and licked her lips as she felt the lust responding, now that she was finally giving in to what she had been feeling for so long. And it was wonderful.

But it would be even better with a bit more. Swallowing, Amy lay down on her bed and called up the fantasy that had been drifting through her mind for the past two days. And now she was finally in the right frame of mood to indulge herself with it. And with more than just a fantasy.

Reaching down, Amy grabbed her dildo out from the underneath her mattress. She swallowed as she stared at the rod. She had, well, a lot of memories of this thing. Ever since Sara had used it on her and then slid it into her pussy as a parting gift.

And it still made her feel just as good as it had then. Amy started to rub against her lower entrance with the shaft of the toy, feeling her lips spreading out around the rod but not actually going inside and filling herself up. Her other hand was playing with her boobs, in the wonderful way that could get her so worked up and needy.

And Amy gradually slipped into her fantasy, enjoying the depravity of it all. She closed her eyes as she kept on playing with her body, making sure that she drew this out long enough to really enjoy all of it, not just the orgasm at the end.
*
Amy clutched onto Sara’s hand tightly, feeling the blonde girl squeezing her hand right back as the stripper smiled at her. It was a bit hard to meet Sara’s gaze, for a number of reasons. One of them was that there were those big bobos right in front of her face! Another was the string of anal beads filling Amy’s ass and making themselves known with every breath and especially with every step.

“Show time,” Sara said with a smile, putting a hand on Amy’s shoulder. “Ready for your big debut?”

Amy whined but nodded. And that got her shoved out onto the stage. Amy blinked as she stared at the huge crowd in front of her. There were hundreds, thousands of people there, all of them looking and leering at Amy. She moaned, feeling so many eyes running over body.

Her functionally naked body, at that. All that Amy was wearing was some high-heel boots made out of latex, in white with red crosses on the thighs and a white corset. The rest of her body was on full display and it made her look… oh, she knew full well what she looked like and she didn’t want to think it over that much.

Not that she had to, not with Sara right behind her, driving her forward and groping her. Amy moaned as she was pushed forward, letting Sara sit down on a large chair. The big, black strap-on loomed up above her crotch and Amy licked her lips, rubbing her thighs together as she pictured herself getting filled up with that thing. It was going to be so big inside of her and stretch her out so much and, and, and…

And she had better get on with it, hadn’t she? Amy could hear the roar of the crowd as they leered at her and lusted after her. She made herself stumble forward to the naked Sara and sit down on her lap, straddling her thighs and looking at Sara. Sara grinned back at her, running her hands along Amy’s body before moving down to her rear. Amy made a whimpering sound as she felt the chain of beads inside of her rear get tugged at slightly. Her hips rocked back and forth and she panted.

“Everyone ready for a good show?” Sara called out, pitching her voice so everyone in the room could hear what she was saying.

There was an answering roar and Amy blushed again. She licked her lips as she felt the first bead on the chain popping out of her. It felt good and she shivered. And the next one felt even better.

It kept on happening and all the while, Sara was counting down as she pulled out bead after bead. It was making Amy lose her mind in arousal as she was presented to all of these people as an anal slut. She whimpered, her fingers digging down onto Sara’s shoulders as she felt her pussy leaking (and wrapped around the dildo, but that wasn’t part of the fantasy, so Amy kept on pretending that she was getting ready to cum from her ass).

“Two,” Sara said, pulling the next to last bead out of Amy’s rear. Amy whimpered, her mind fogged with lust as she exposed her rear to the entire crowd, letting them see just how much had been stuffed inside of her. “And now there’s ONE left!”

Sara really pulled the last one out of Amy and Amy had a fit, squirming around, whimpering and whining as she felt the pleasure go screaming through her body. She panted, her ass feeling so empty and so needy. If she could only get something back inside of her, right now, she knew that she would feel even better than she was right now.

And there was a huge, black dildo right below her, just waiting for her to fill herself up with it. Amy couldn’t make herself wait any longer and lowered her body down. She could feel the smooth, rounded tip of the toy pressing against her and then it was going inside of her. Amy moaned, her thoughts getting churned up as she was fucked. She panted, sinking lower and lower down, pressing her body up against Sara’s, feeling the soft, generous proportions against her as she got stuffed and stuffed.

It was a wonderful feeling and that she was doing it in front of all of these people made it even better. They were all watching her, seeing her exposing herself like some shameless pervert and it was, it was-

Amy whimpered as she came again on the dildo, feeling the pleasure shooting through her body. But she still needed more, she hadn’t plumbed the depths of this fantasy yet. So she kept on masturbating as she pictured herself fucking her ass on a dildo in front of so many watchful, leering eyes. It was just so good and Amy picked up the pace, both in her bedroom and in real life as she filled her body with a dildo over and over again.

Tossing her head backwards, Amy let out a loud moan. Sara chuckled and stroked her skin, making Amy look down into amused green eyes. Then she moved her gaze even further down, looking at the slight swell of Amy’s stomach. A swell that was growing every time Amy fucked herself on the dildo. Already it was beyond what a shirt could hide and there was still more to go, Amy knew, before her belly got as big as it possibly could.

“That’s it, you little buttslut,” Sara said, her words kind and cruel. “We can all see it, so why don’t you tell everyone what you are, huh?”

“I’m, I’m,” Amy moaned and whined as she rolled around, “I’m a pregnant exhibitionistic buttslut!” Amy was really glad she had the house to herself. “I love getting my ass fucked in front of other people!”

Sara laughed at that, her chuckles sending a thrill down Amy’s spine. She smiled and kept on filling herself up, over and over again, feeling better and better as more and more pleasure filled her insides up. She could feel herself getting close, getting so very close and Amy knew that she just needed one more orgasm before she could call it a day.

“I’m a pregnant lesbian slut,” Amy confessed, hammering her ass down on the dildo as hard as she could, over and over again. “I love it, I love it, I love showing myself off!”

And that did the trick for her. Amy gasped, her eyes going wide as she felt the third orgasm of the night go screaming through her. Amy whined and whimpered, twitching around on the bed as she felt herself cumming. Her entire body was shaking and pulsing and she just couldn’t believe how good she was feeling right now. There was no room in her head for thoughts of any kind, just the sheer, wonderful lust that was filling her from head to toe.

It was perfect, everything that Amy could possibly have wanted and she moaned happily as she felt herself continue to cum. There was a big, dopey smile on her face as she felt herself orgasming and squirming around.

And then it was slowly fading out of her, leaving Amy panting on her bed, naked and exposed, her skin soaked with sweat as she stared upwards. She swallowed hard, feeling her sensitive pussy clinging down around the dildo still inside of her. With a sigh, Amy let go of it, feeling so worn out and so wonderful.

Yeah. Yeah, that had been amazing and Amy was very, very glad that the fantasy had been just as hot and kinky as she had thought that it would be. Smiling, Amy ran a hand up along her body, feeling herself tingling and twitching in pleasure. How amazing.

But it would be even better if she got to be with Sara again, Amy knew.

***

Lemy swallowed as he looked down at his phone. On the one hand, it could be as easy as anything to make the call. He wouldn’t even need to dicker or bargain, everything was already in place. It would be over in a minute. On the other hand, if he made the call, he’d be painting a target on his back. A big, big target that would just be begging for shots to be taken at.

Man, Lemy wished that there was room in his office for him to pace around in. He drummed his fingers on the desk, trying to think of some possible way out of all of this. Absolutely nothing came to mind. He was backed into a corner and there was only way he was going to get out of here.

Sighing, Lemy picked up the phone and dialed the number off of a scrap of paper. He held it up to his ear and swallowed, closing his eyes as he waited for it to be picked up.

“Hello?” A cool, sophisticated voice said from the other end after a few rings.

“Hi, um,” Lemy stuttered before getting hold of himself. “This is Lemy Berkin, the owner of Club Lango. One of your friends came by a few weeks ago and said that if I ever wanted to… rethink my deal with the Empire, then your boss would be happy to take me underneath his wing.” Lemy swallowed, hating that he had to go crawling to one crime lord to get out from under the thumb of another. So much for the independence of owning your own business, huh? “Tell Coil that I’m taking him up on the offer.”

“I am Coil,” the voice said and Lemy straightened in his seat, feeling a trickle of sweat running down his back. “And I am very glad indeed that you’ve finally come around to seeing things my way, Mr. Berkin. You understand the deal that my agent made?”

“Yes, cash either other week,” Lemy said with a small sigh. But at least there hadn’t been anything about turning his club into a gang’s hangout with free food and girls. “Believe me, I know.”

“Then we have a deal,” Coil said, sounding slightly amused. “The next time the Empire’s foot soldiers come over, we’ll be waiting for them, to make it clear how things have changed.”

“Not in the club, right?” Lemy said, his eyes going wide and his throat going tight. “I don’t want a shootout in my place!”

“Don’t worry, Mr. Berkin,” Coil said, still calm and soothing and making Lemy’s skin crawl. “Not a single bottle will be broken or hair harmed. There are plenty of ways of taking care of… problems.”

“That’s… yeah, sure, fine,” Lemy said with a sigh, slouching in his chair and staring at the stained surface of his desk. “And the Empire’s coming soon. They want to shoot a… music video, at my club.” Lemy couldn’t keep the heat out from his voice at that. “You’re going to take them out before that happens, right?”

“They are, are they?” Coil said in a musing voice. “Well, that is good to know. It rather pushes things up, even.” His voice became a lot more focused and clear, as he started talking to Lemy again rather than himself. “You’ve done a good thing, Mr. Berkin,” Coil said. “With this choice, you and your lovely fiancé will be able to relax and get married in peace.”

The threat there wasn’t even hinted at but Lemy was still smart enough to see it. He swallowed and nodded, before remembering to actually answer. Then he hung the phone up and collapsed back down into his chair, burying his head in his hands and trying to control his heartrate.

How deep was he into this by now? And how much deeper was he going to be forced to go? And, most importantly, was he ever going to be able to get out of this?

Lemy didn’t know. He just had no idea at all.

 

 

 

Chapter 16: Non-canon Omakes Round Two

Skitter Stripper Omakes Round Two

-Depravity's Descent
Sequel to A Non-Mistaken Identity-

Mr. Barnes, Alan, whatever, was waiting for me on the other side of the door. And he wasn’t alone, I could tell that much. There weren’t enough bugs in the room for me to tell who was with him. Heck, I couldn’t even tell for sure that Alan was one of the three people in his home, but sweet, sweet logic said that he had to be.

I squared my shoulders and knocked on the back door of Alan’s house. I looked around, seeing that the privacy screen of trees were still just as tall as they had ever been and were keeping me hidden from the neighbors.

There were footsteps on the other side of the door and then it swung open. I paused for a moment, my eyes going wide as I stared at Aunt Zoe. She was wearing very little, stuff that would fit right in at Club Lango if it didn’t fit her so well. I swallowed hard as my eyes wandered over her body for a moment before I pulled them up. Despite being middle-aged, she was still looking fine and I wouldn’t have minded for a second kissing her and doing more than that.

If, you know, this wasn’t a woman that I had used to call Second Mom and had held me and helped me through so much stuff. It wasn’t as bad as thinking of kissing my actual mother or anything, but it still wasn’t all that great!

“Oh, you must be Alan’s catch,” Aunt Zoe said with a coo, running her fingers down my shoulder, through the thin shirt I wore. “I can see why he talked about you so much. Come on in, come in.”

I swallowed and did as I was told, stepping inside and taking off my shoes. The party was obviously going on in the living room, through the kitchen. I could hear some extremely muffled conversation, the words completely drowned out by the soft music that was playing.

“I didn’t realize just how much like Annette you look,” Aunt Zoe said in a very appreciative voice, staring down at my chest. “Your face, at least. These,” she reached down and cupped my breasts, making me shiver as her fingers pressed down on my boobies, “are quite a bit bigger than she ever got.” She winked at me. “Fun to have, are they?”

“They, um, they’re pretty sensitive,” I said with a nod, feeling the blush rising to my forehead and sinking to my shoulders. “I can- I can really make myself feel good with them.”

“God, you’re a real master of that blushing virgin act, aren’t you?” Aunt Zoe said, planting a quick kiss on my cheek. “Though if I know Alan, he’s had you every which way, hasn’t he?”

I nodded quickly, still feeling pretty embarrassed over talking about this sort of thing with someone who I had known since before I could remember. She wrapped an arm around my waist and tugged me forward.

"Well, it will be just like old times, won’t it?” Aunt Zoe said with a wistful sigh. “The four of us together again, having fun, making memories…”

Wait, four of us, and if I looked like Mom had, then that would mean…

I had just put together a solution that I hoped was wrong when we rounded the corner and stepped into the living room. There was Alan, sure, fine, whatever. And there was Dad. That was a lot, um, I kind of, oh crap. I swallowed really hard around a huge lump in my throat as I stared. That was Dad, sitting right there on the couch chatting with Alan, a beer can in his hand and two more on the end table.

My mouth opened and closed as Aunt Zoe ushered me along to the couch. She didn’t seem to notice that I was suddenly considering turning around and running for the hills as she waved at her husband and Dad.

“Look who finally showed up!” Aunt Zoe said, pushing me towards Alan and dropping down on Dad’s lap.

Okay, it was one thing to know that my parents and the Barnes had been in a swinging relationship with each other. It was another thing entirely to actually see Dad kissing Aunt Zoe. That was the kind of sight I was not going to forget anytime soon.

My mouth worked as I tried to come up with a good response to this, but it was pretty much impossible. And before I could actually make any progress on deciding what I was seeing and how I should respond to it, Alan was pulling me down onto his lap, his hands locked around my waist as he smiled.

“This is Tawnee,” he said, glancing at Dad. “When I saw her at the club, she reminded me so much of Annette, that I just had to bring her over. Just like old times, huh?”

“Yeah,” Dad said, taking another sip of beer. I didn’t recognize the brand name on the can and it looked a lot more high-class than what he normally had. “Just like old times.”

He sighed heavily and I felt my already low mood go down quite a bit more. I shifted around on Alan’s lap, feeling his hard dick jabbing into my butt.

“Anyway, don’t get down,” Alan said, slapping Dad on the shoulder. “Think of this as a chance to have some fun, just like we all used to have.” He looked at me and I could see the smirk underneath the smile. “And I know we’re all going to be having a whole lot of fun here, won’t we?”

There was only one response to that and Aunt Zoe was already giving it to me. I snatched the glass of wine out of her hand and downed it, barely even tasting it as I swallowed. I shivered, licking my lips and handing it back to the older woman. How quickly could you get drunk off of a single glass of wine? Not nearly quickly enough, clearly. I swallowed and looked between the three adults, wondering just how I had ended up in a place like this.

“If she works at a strip club, she must know how to dance, right?” Aunt Zoe said, snuggling up to Dad and pressing her tits against his arm and her lips against his cheek. “Come on, let’s see what a professional can do.”

I mean, I was proud of how good of an exotic dancer I was. And it wasn’t like there was a wealth of better options here for me. So, taking a deep breath, I stood up and moved into the center of the room, giving myself some space.

There was no music, or at least no music that I could dance to, but I still gave it a good damn go. It was a nice way for me to focus and to not let the outside world get drawn in and weigh on my mind the whole, you know, Dad thing. Instead, I flexed and swayed, moving from side to side and showing off my body.

I wasn’t able to make myself think that I was in Club Lango or anything. The light, the music, the crowd, heck, even the carpet underneath my feet instead of the hard floor of the club, it was all different. But dancing still helped me calm down and focus on the here and now as I swayed from side to side.

All three of the adults seemed to like what I was doing. I swallowed as I felt their eyes on me, running over my half-naked body and knowing that they’d like to see a lot more than just half. Well, um… you know, another glass of wine could help with that.

I wasn’t exactly able to seamlessly work downing another glass of red into my routine, but aside from some chuckles, nobody really commented on what I was doing. That was enough for me and I kept on dancing, showing off my body.

And getting some help with that, too. When I bounced down to give a brief lap dance to Alan, his hand snaked down into my blouse and pulled my left boob right out of my top. I blinked at that, staring down at the huge boob bouncing around right in front of me. I opened and closed my mouth before deciding that there was no really good way to respond to that, beyond continuing to dance.

And I had to do the same to Dad. A lap dance, I meant. It would raise way too many questions if I didn’t, after all. I didn’t want Dad thinking about oddly reluctant strippers who looked like his wife and his missing daughter, not at all. So I smiled widely as I gave him a very quick lap dance.

Though it was still long enough for him to pull my right breast out of my top as well. Well, I might as well just take the damn thing off at this point, huh? I shook my head and reached up, whipping it off of me and shaking my boobies from side to side, smiling widely as all three of them leered and stared. It was obvious how turned on Dad and Alan were right now and Aunt Zoe was only being a little bit more subtle with how much she was enjoying all of this. I didn’t respond, that much, at least, and just kept on dancing.

“She sure has a fine body,” Aunt Zoe said. “Is it all natural, dear?”

“I’ve never had a bit of surgery done in my life,” I said, truthfully and not at all honestly.

She seemed satisfied by that answer and just kept on switching between snuggling up and kissing Alan and Dad. I was starting to get a bit worn out here, panting for breath as I kept on dancing. It had been a bit of a late night last night and on the stage, I warmed up and stretched before I actually went out on the stage. This was really putting me through the paces.

Alan seemed to realize that and stood up. He helped Aunt Zoe up as well and wrapped an arm around her waist.

“How about we continue this up in our bedroom?” He asked, kissing Aunt Zoe on the cheek. “There’s plenty of space up there for us to do whatever we feel like.”

That… I knew what was going to happen up there. Sure, maybe not the exact acts, but the general gist of it all? That was as clear as day, to all four of us. And they were all obviously looking forward to it a lot. And I was… shivering and feeling even more nervous than the first time that I had had sex.

The master bedroom was a lot like how I had remembered it, though man, going into it now was way different than going in when Aunt Zoe let Emma and I play dressup with her jewelry box. I looked around, half-expecting to see bondage equipment and whips on the walls. But no, there was just the usual suburbian American décor, though a hell of a lot nicer than anything that Dad had ever had.

“Let’s give the boys a show,” Aunt Zoe announced, stepping forward and pulling me into a kiss.

I squeaked in surprise at that, my eyes going wide as she kissed me. It was a good kiss, too. She really knew what she was doing and her hands were moving all over my body. I found myself melting into the kiss, enjoying it a lot as the two of us made out. I moaned, holding onto her as we eventually went down to the bed.

I knew how to handle kissing a woman and my own hands soon started to run back and forth along her body, feeling her up and touching her in turn, even as she touched me. And in some of the exact same ways, too. It felt amazing to have her here with me and the skill that she was using on me helped me to forget some of my entirely justified worries about what was going on and what might happen to me next.

Instead, we just kissed. And groped. And I found that Aunt Zoe was pressing her crotch against my thigh, slowly rocking back and forth on top of it. That was an… experience, that was for sure! I shivered and held on tight to her as we kept on kissing and I reached down, squeezing her butt. It was rather firm and I gave it another clench, feeling the muscles and the fat shifting around underneath my fingers. Aunt Zoe made an aroused sound at that and shivered from head to toe.

“Oh yes,” Aunt Zoe said softly, looking down at me and giggling. “Isn’t this a wonderful way to warm up? Back when Annette, Danny’s wife,” I nodded, knowing that I was about to hear something I really didn’t want to, “was alive, two times out of three, we’d start things off by putting on a lesbian show.” She giggled. “Sometimes we’d wrap it up with one, too.”

Yeah, I was right. I didn’t want to think of Mom and Aunt Zoe putting on that kind of show for other people. Especially when one of those people was my dad. Wait, would it be better or worse if Mom was slutting it up for a bunch of strangers? Argh, I had no idea.

And a kiss from Aunt Zoe helped me forget any kind of worries that I might have. I squeaked as I got kissed and then returned the kiss, gripping onto her shoulders even as one of her hands squeezed my boobs, her fingers gliding over my tits in a pretty enjoyable way, I had to say.

I blushed at that and looked over her shoulder. Dad and Alan were there, looking and leering at us. I swallowed and Aunt Zoe turned her head, smiling at them.

“Come on, guys!” Aunt Zoe called out. “We’re more than ready. Aren’t we, sweet stuff?” She added, looking down at me.

I blushed about as hard as I possibly could and jerked my head up and down in a nod. If it was just Alan that I sucked and fucked, that wouldn’t be nearly as bad as it could be, right? Yeah, right.

I shivered as Aunt Zoe rolled off of me. And at some point, she had gotten naked, not even wearing the scraps that she had been before. I glanced over at her and shivered, shocked at just how erotic she looked like this. It was really hot and I found myself swallowing hard as I stared before pulling my eyes away and focusing on Dad and Alan.

It was a lot easier to slide to my knees in front of Alan than it would have been to do so for Dad. I smiled up at him and got a knowing smile in return. I didn’t let that bother me and instead reached down and rubbed his crotch, feeling his hard dick through his pants.

It was the work of a moment to get it fished out and for a long moment I stared at it. Then I started to suck, bobbing my head up and down along it. I could see Aunt Zoe out of the corner of my eye, doing the exact same thing. And I could see Dad’s dick.

Holy shit, that thing was massive! I blinked as I stared at it for a second before Alan rested a hand on top of my head and made me get back to sucking. I did so, feeling his dick moving deeper and deeper in my mouth until it was entering my throat. I moaned, once again deepthroating a guy. I closed my eyes and shivered at that, before I kept on doing it.

It was pretty easy to suck cock. I didn’t need to really think about it or worry about anything, I just needed to do it. And boy, did I know how to do it. All that training and practice was showing its worth here as I moved my mouth along the shaft, again and again.

“It really is just like Annette sucking me off again,” Alan said, smirking at how I flinched at that. “She’s just as good of a cocksucker as she was.”

“That hardly seems possible,” Dad said with a glance at me, even as Aunt Zoe acted like a real slut with him. “But I might have to try her out myself, later on.”

That made my eyes go wide and a squealing sound slip out from between my lips. But what could I possibly say to that that wouldn’t give me away in a minute, huh? Absolutely nothing, nothing at all.

So rather than try, I just closed my eyes and kept on sucking, feeling the shaft pumping in and out from between my lips. And I could feel the plug in between my cheeks, stretching my ass out and keeping me ready and waiting for whenever I got fucked in my rear. And I knew that was going to be happening, sooner or later. How could it not, really?

Well, that was a thought for another time. For now, I just kept on sucking off Alan. He already seemed most of the way to an orgasm, from the show that Aunt Zoe and I had put on. I moaned around his dick and pressed my tongue up against his shaft. He grinned at that and nodded, looking down at me with a smirk on his face.

Despite the hand on my head, he was letting me set the pace. Of course, I wasn’t exactly dawdling over what I was doing. I was setting a pretty fast pace, making some gagging sounds as I felt his cock sliding in and out of my mouth, over and over again.

I was keeping myself entertained as I worked, my hand down between my legs, stroking my pussy. If I was going to have to go through all of this, then being drunk and horny sounded like the right way to do things. I shifted my weight from side to side and stared up at Alan as he kept on looking down at me, only occasionally glancing over at his wife as she sucked off another man.

How many men had Aunt Zoe fucked, I wondered? That was a question that I quickly decided not to speculate on, because the answer was probably the same as how many men Mom had fucked. Thinking about her and Dad was bad enough. Adding Alan and Aunt Zoe into the mix was worse. And finding out what the true number might have been, oh boy, yeah, ignorance was bliss.

Alan grunted and I felt his dick twitch in my mouth. Now, he put a hand on my forehead and gently pushed me backwards, making the dick slid eout of my throat if not out of my mouth. I panted slightly as I stared up at him.

“Want to cum together, like old times, Danny?” Alan asked, looking over at Dad.

“That sounds pretty nice,” Dad said with a nod and a lingering stare at me. “It shouldn’t take me much longer.”

I swallowed and slowly nodded. Well, if Alan wanted this to last longer, then I could easily make it last longer. I slowly bobbed up and down along the cock in my mouth, taking a lot more time with it than I had before. I slowly ran my tongue back and forth along the head, feeling Alan twitching and grunting as I took care of him. Next to me, Aunt Zoe was making some much more eager, gasping sounds as she fucked her face on Dad’s cock.

Then Dad was pushing her off of his cock and next to me and Alan belatedly did likewise. I knew what was coming next and closed my eyes even as I pressed my naked body up against Aunt Zoe’s.

And sure enough, in no time at all, they were both cumming and I was getting painted with cum. I shivered and held myself still, panting slightly as I felt shot after shot of semen landing on my skin and getting absolutely everywhere. I heard Aunt Zoe moaning next to me and I found it kind of hot as well, the heat jumping upwards in my stomach. I shivered, moaning and whining as I felt more and more of my face and tits getting covered with cum.

Even with having to share about half of it with Aunt Zoe, there was still a lot of cum that ended up right on my face. I gasped, twitching every which way as I felt myself getting covered in cum like a real slut. I shook my head slightly, feeling the cum shifting around on my face.

“Oh, that’s a nice look,” Dad said happily. “She does look just like Annette from this angle.”

Holy cow, what was I supposed to say about that? Absolutely nothing came to mind so I didn’t say anything and instead, opened my eyes slightly, looking around.

The first thing I saw was Aunt Zoe, right next to me. It looked like she had really been put through the wringer, a whole lot of semen all over her face. About as much as I could feel on mine, actually. I swallowed and looked at her as she looked back at me. We both shivered.

I wished that I could say it was Aunt Zoe who started it off, but no. I was the one who first leaned in for a kiss, planting my lips on Aunt Zoe and making out with her, resting one hand on her shoulder and the other on the inside of her thighs. We moaned as we kissed and as we started licking the cum off of one another’s face.

I could actually taste the difference between Alan’s cum and Dad’s. Dad’s semen was a bit sweeter, which was rather odd, since you’d have thought Alan would have had the money for more fresh fruit. I wasn’t complaining, though, and I just kept on kissing and licking, slowly getting all of the cum that I possibly could off of Aunt Zoe’s face.

And sharing it with her, of course. I knew how to do this, from so many different shows with Lisa and other girls. We locked lips and our tongues met, exchanging the semen we had licked up. It was a really slutty show and I felt a strong blush on my cheeks from doing it, but a large part of me was really glad to have the chance to get worked up like this and feel the arousal spreading through more of my body and clouding more of my thoughts, removing the need to worry about all the many different things that I could be worrying about right now.

I shifted around slightly as Aunt Zoe pressed her hand against my crotch. I returned the favor and as we wrapped up licking semen off of one another, we switched to fingering each other. She was really good at it and I moaned, feeling my wet, sensitive insides getting toyed with and made to feel wonderful. I shook my head back and forth and panted in lust and glanced at Alan and Dad as we kept on putting on a lewd show.

It was obviously getting them ready. I swallowed as I stared at the hard cocks that were obviously going to be filling us up. And before Dad could decide that he’d like to fuck a girl who looked a lot like his wife, I moved over to Alan and spread my legs, smiling up at him.

“I know how good you can make me feel,” I purred, rubbing my fingers along my wet slit and sliding it open a bit. “Want to do it again?”

“Is that a trick question?” Alan laughed. “Up on the bed, my little slut, I’m going to give you one hell of a hard pounding.”

I didn’t doubt that and did as I was told. I swallowed as I pulled myself up and spread my legs apart, inviting him in to fuck me and give me a pussy full of cum.

“Actually, why don’t we make it a proper foursome, instead of just two doubles?” Aunt Zoe said.

And before I knew what was going on, I was looking at a wet pussy getting lowered down on top of my face. I squeaked a bit, my hands going up to grab onto Aunt Zoe’s hips. Then I realized what was going and thought things over quickly. No, this just might be for the best, after all. Especially if I could relax and let it all happen. And if I could get an orgasm out of it all, that would be even better, wouldn’t it?

I nodded at that and got as comfortable as I could, shifting around and feeling Aunt Zoe’s weight settling on top of me. She was running her hands back and forth along my slit and my thighs and it was making me tremble in pleasure as I got toyed with. I really liked this feeling.

Then Alan was getting in between my legs. At least, I hoped it was his hands that I was feeling, because there were only two options for a man’s hands touching me right now. I didn’t say anything, though, and just let him do what he wanted to do with me.

Which was fuck me, to my complete lack of surprise. I moaned as I felt his dick sliding into my pussy, stretching me out and filling me up. It was a very nice sensation and I licked my lips as he started to pump in and out of my pussy, over and over again. I moaned, enjoying myself hugely as I felt a nice, hard cock filling me up.

Then Dad took up position right above my head, his dick pressing against Aunt Zoe. That kind of brought me down and I swallowed hard as I looked at it. I had been in this position before, mostly with Lisa but, every so often, with one of the other girls at the club. I had never really thought it over that much but, from this angle, it was kind of-.

I cut myself off as I watched Dad sliding inside of Aunt Zoe. Her wet, wet pussy easily took the cock, without any problems at all. I shivered as I watched, seeing how easily her pussy opened up around the dick. Had mine looked like that when Alan had started to fuck me? Probably. I shivered and stared and I kept on getting fucked, which had a real way of making a girl change what she was thinking about.

Some lewd sounds were coming from my lips as I took cock, over and over and over again. It was feeling really nice inside of me and I couldn’t help but squirm around as I got filled up by Alan. He was setting a very quick pace as he fucked me and I could feel his cock sliding in and out of me. Man, oh man, could I ever feel it. I moaned like, well, a slut as he fucked me and I panted heavily, twitching and moaning as I kept on getting screwed. It just felt so good, so wonderful, I loved this so much.

And I was getting more and more of it, too. Alan wasn’t holding back at all. Neither was Dad. I was able to get a very good view of his cock as it pounded in and out of Aunt Zoe and he was really giving it to her. And she was loving it just as much as I was, going by the moaning sounds that she kept on making. I bit my lip as I stared up at her spread lower lips, seeing the cock using her and feeling the arousal dripping down onto my face as she got taken like I would.

And I was a whore, who got my body and especially my pussy rented out for so many men to use. So what was her excuse?

“Ah, she’s just as tight as Annette ever was,” Alan said with a happy moan. “It really does feel like I’m fucking her again.”

I squirmed around as much as I could, not exactly wild over hearing something like that. And it wasn’t like it mattered, either, as I kept on taking the cock, over and over again. I moaned, closing my eyes, which just made the fucking that much more pronounced.

And let me feel Aunt Zoe licking my clit. That got my eyes wide open, really quick. I shivered from head to toe at that, feeling a shot of pleasure racing through my body. And when she did it again, it was a lot better.

I knew what I had to do and I started to return the favor, doing my absolute best to only lick Aunt Zoe’s pussy instead of Dad’s cock. I didn’t always manage it, but at least I wasn’t making a habit of it or anything. That had to count for something, right? Yeah, right.

Luckily, I wasn’t getting called on to justify what I was doing. I was just getting fucked, which, you know, still not great, but it was… argh, I didn’t know what I was thinking or why I was thinking it. The constant fucking was just too much and was being too damn distracting. Over and over and over again, in and out, in and out, making me squeak and moan and melt and having my thoughts go off in really weird, pointless directions.

I shivered as I felt an orgasm rising up inside of me. I couldn’t decide if I should embrace it or try to put it off, but either way, it didn’t really matter. Because it still happened and it still made me feel wonderful when it did. I moaned happily as I felt the pleasure go running through my body, my thoughts running out of my pussy along with arousal, even as I clamped down tightly around the cock that was making me feel so very good.

I panted and whined and I kept on getting fucked. I could feel the shaft stretching my pussy out and Alan seemed like he was just getting started. That there was still so much more that he was going to do to my body, over and over again.

And I couldn’t possibly ignore what Dad was doing to Aunt Zoe, no matter how much I might like to. It was right in front of me, so clear and so obvious, him taking her, over and over again, showing a lot of familiarity with how she liked to get fucked. That was the most likely reason for the arousal covering my face, at least.

I shook my head slightly, as if that would get rid of the liquid covering my cheeks and dripping down between my lips. I was coming down from the heights of my orgasm, but I was still feeling very good and tingling in all sorts of ways. I moaned and kept on doing my best to make Aunt Zoe feel good without giving Dad a blowjob or anything. Because, you know, ew. I wasn’t that kind of girl, no matter what the circumstances might make it seem like.

The buttplug buried inside of my rear was making the dick inside of me feel very good indeed. I mean, cock was pretty good all on its own, I could so very easily cum just from getting fucked by a single guy with the lights off in missionary position (the depravity!) but feeling my tight rear tunnel getting filled and stretched out around the plug at the same time really added something special. I moaned and shifted around and, of course, kept on getting fucked as Alan plunged in and out of me.

There was a very, very distant part of me that was worried about being caught here by Emma. Having her come in as I was fucking her parents with Dad in the room as well would be… okay, honestly, I didn’t have the slightest clue on what that would be like or how things would go. It would be pretty wild, obviously, but the actual fallout was the sort of thing you could only figure out once it actually happened.

Shrugging, I figured that Alan and Aunt Zoe knew what they were doing. If Dad and Mom had been able to hide this swinging stuff from me ever since I was born, obviously they would be able to do the same to Emma. And even if they couldn’t or didn’t, even as nasty of a girl as Emma would still want to not be here when this sort of thing happened. Wherever she was, I had a feeling that Emma would stay there until she got a call from Aunt Zoe about having a family dinner together.

Wait. Wait, wait, wait, wait a minute. All of a sudden, I remembered a time or two when Mom and Aunt Zoe had dropped Emma and I off at the house of Cathy, one of Emma’s old friends. I hadn’t liked her that much, but there had still been a couple of visits that lasted all afternoon and then we all had dinner back at my home or Emma’s. Was that all a cover for this? I had a strong, strong feeling that it was and I felt my cheeks burning as I considered what that meant, for a very short amount of time.

Then I kept on licking Aunt Zoe’s clit, because, wow, I was nowhere near drunk enough to consider that sort of thing. And the sounds that Aunt Zoe made as I did that were pretty rewarding and hot and helped get my mind off of certain childhood-shattering speculations. And the cock that was hammering my pussy from the other end was doing a pretty good job of making me feel wonderful as well. I moaned happily as I felt myself getting stretched out by it, the tingles running through me from head to toe as I kept on taking dick, over and over again.

It was good enough to make me cum and I shivered in pleasure as the lust spread out through me as I orgasmed. God, I loved cumming. It was the best thing in the world and it was making me feel so hot and tingly. I shivered and whined, loving every single second of what was happening to me and wanting more.

I didn’t get that much more, sadly. All too soon, Alan was making a grunting sound and then my pussy was getting flooded with cum. That wasn’t all that bad, really, and I moaned again, feeling myself getting filled and creamed. When he withdrew, just a few seconds later, I could feel the semen slowly leaking out of me.

I went limp for a bit, feeling so very good. And as I did, I got to watch Dad cumming inside of Aunt Zoe. I had seen orgasms happen from this perspective before but this time, as the semen drooled down onto my face, I would have been just as fine if things had been different. How different, in what way? I didn’t know, I didn’t care, just different.

At least Dad didn’t spend a lot of time cumming inside of Aunt Zoe. Pretty soon, he was pulling out of her, letting semen drip down onto my face in an even more steady stream than before. I frowned and shook my head from side to side as I looked up at the spread, wet, cum-filled pussy in front of me. Man, it was weird for this not to be Lisa’s.

I ran my fingers along Aunt Zoe’s inner thigh, feeling the way her muscles twitched and moved underneath her skin. It was kind of fun to do this and I found myself smiling as I touched her and listened to the sounds she made. I nodded in pleasure and patted her thigh, before sighing heavily. I mean, wow, that sure was something that I had been doing, wasn’t it? I shook my head, wondering what else was going to happen today. Well, there was one really obvious way that I was going to find out, wasn’t there?

Aunt Zoe and I stayed like that for a while. She was a lot more eager than I was to eat me out and collect her husband’s cum, but nobody actually commented on how I wasn’t throwing myself at the chance to eat her out and taste some more of Dad’s cum.

The men spent a while resting. I could hear them chatting with each other, but they were talking quietly enough that I couldn’t pick out enough words to really follow their conversation. Not that I needed to. I just needed to run my tongue along Aunt Zoe’s clit and see how her entire body twitched. Man, that was always a fun thing to do with other girls. And I rather enjoyed having it done to me as well.

But what I really liked was cock, so when I felt a pair of hands on my thighs and something hot and hard pressing up against my pussy, I knew exactly what was about to happen. I threw my head backwards and moaned in pleasure as I felt the shaft opening up my lower lips but not quite sliding inside just yet. I squirmed around, moaning in arousal and more than ready for what was about to happen next.

And then, sure enough, I was getting fucked. The cock sliding deep inside of me was making me feel wonderful and I shivered from head to toe as I felt myself getting fucked, just the way a woman should. I rocked around underneath Aunt Zoe, panting and moaning and wanting so much more. Man oh man, I wanted more.

I got it, too, feeling the shaft pushing deep inside of me, spreading my pussy apart as I took cock again and again. And it kept on feeling good every single time.

“Oh, she’s liking that,” Aunt Zoe said with a chuckle, lifting her head away from my pussy. “I can feel her lips moving against me.”

That was a bit embarrassing to hear, but nowhere near embarrassing enough for me to want to stop. I moaned again and pushed upwards and against Alan as he kept on fucking me, pounding good and hard.

Then Aunt Zoe rolled off of me. I blinked a time or two as I stared up at the man fucking me. Of course. Of course. I should have known that it wouldn’t be Alan. He had already taken me, twice, both in the mouth and in the pussy. So now it was Dad’s turn to fuck the slutty, busty stripper who looked just like his wife but with a better body.

And he was really going at it, making me moan and twitch as I felt his cock pounding my pussy. And with Aunt Zoe out of the way, he was feeling me up as well, his hands wandering all over my body and making me gasp and moan as I got touched, my large, sensitive boobs played with and squeezed. I squirmed around on the bed, trying not to feel good, for my mind to outweigh my body. But it just wasn’t working. I threw my head backwards and moaned again as I felt the shaft pounding deep inside of me.

“Oh, it’s been too long since I did this,” Dad groaned, smiling as his hands roamed over my body. “You’re just too cute, what was it, Tawnee?”

I moaned again, not trusting my voice right now to say anything that I would want someone else to hear. Instead, I closed my eyes and shivered from head to toe as Dad’s cock moved deep inside of me.

Right next to me, Aunt Zoe was positioning herself so that her spread legs were resting right next to my head and Alan was stepping forward. I looked at the pair of them for a second as he started to fuck his wife and then turned my head away, looking up at Dad as he pounded me and fucked me and made me feel shockingly good. I swallowed, trying to tell myself… something, I wasn’t sure what, the booze in my brain and the lust in my body were making it very hard for me to focus on anything but the hard cock that was moving in and out of my pussy, over and over and over again.

I moaned, feeling another rush of pleasure shoot straight up my spine and into my brain. I shivered and found myself getting a bit more weak and a bit more turned on. I moaned, closing my eyes and trying to tell myself that I wasn’t actually committing incest. I couldn’t make myself believe it because, you know, I was.

Dad didn’t know that and all he seemed to care about was the wet pussy wrapped around his dick. He grunted and kept on slamming into me, over and over again as he took me. I moaned once again, arcing my head backwards as my folds clamped down around him.

“You even sound a bit like her when she was turned on,” Dad said, squeezing down on my breasts as he kept on taking me like his little cock-hungry bitch. “God, I miss her. And I’ve missed this.”

I whimpered again as I felt myself continue to get fucked. I nodded as I stared up at Dad, seeing the lust on his face as my wet cunt squeezed down around his cock. I was feeling so good from this. So horribly good. In fact, I was, oh no, I was going to cum!

I whimpered as I felt an orgasm go rushing through me. It was shocking how good it made me feel and how badly I wanted more. I wanted to keep on cumming, I wanted Dad to fuck me and make me melt. And man, that was such an awful, depraved thought, the sort of thing I shouldn’t be considering in the slightest. But it was true. I wanted to cum. I wanted to have a wonderful orgasm that would go shaking through my entire body and make me absolutely melt as I got fucked good and hard.

And if Dad was the one who gave it to me, then Dad was the one who would give it to me. I blushed once again as I thought that over before quickly deciding that I was not going to consider it too deeply. Instead, I was just going to keep on taking cock as it pumped in and out of me. That was more than enough for me to feel wonderful and perfect as I felt my needy pussy getting spread out and opened up.

I made another moaning sound as I felt the shaft shifting inside of me. I stared up at Dad, knowing what the expression on my face must make me look like right now. I couldn’t help myself. I was just so horny right now.

“Please, harder, I want it harder,” I moaned, shivering as I listened to the slutty words I was saying.

At least Dad did give it to me harder. I shrieked and moaned in lust and pleasure as I felt myself taking cock, over and over again. I twisted around and moaned, clawing at the bed as I felt myself opening up around his dick, getting screwed and used and fucked and feeling better and better.

“Fuck me, fuck me, Daddy,” I babbled, completely unable to stop the words from tumbling from my lips, wine and lust conspiring to make me into, into this. “I want it, I want your wonderful Daddy cock in my cunt, I’m fucking you, I’m fucking you and it’s feeling so good!”

I knew that I was saying some very bad things but I couldn’t control myself. I just kept on talking and moaning and whining, sounding like a complete and utter slut and I was still getting fucked, which was what really mattered here. I looked up at Dad, panting as I felt my orgasm rising up inside of me. I was probably going to faint when I came this time. The pleasure was just so strong inside of me that I wasn’t sure there was any other option open for me.

And Dad was still fucking me. That was a relief, that he wasn’t worried about what I was saying. As for Alan and Aunt Zoe, I quickly decided that I didn’t care, either. They weren’t getting in the way, so they didn’t matter.

Instead, I whimpered as another shot of pure, wonderful lust ran through my body. I whined, panting for air as Dad’s dick kept on reaching so deep inside of me. He was having a great time as well, I could tell, and I nodded along, feeling so happy and pleased with myself as I took cock.

He was speeding up and I realized that he must be getting close to his own orgasm. I needed a bit more stimulation, so even as he groped my tits, I reached down and rubbed my clit.

That shot a wonderful bolt all through my body and I could feel my brain melting a bit from the pleasure. I moaned, trying to stop myself from drooling as my body twitched in the beginnings of an orgasm. I shook my head back and forth and felt my cunt clamping down tight around Dad’s cock. It was great but then it got even better as the orgasm properly unfurled inside of myself.

I knew that I was making sounds, that some of them might even approach the level of words, but I just couldn’t make them into actual sentences. I was cumming too hard. Why was it so much better and more intense now than it had been? I had absolutely no idea and I couldn’t start to care. I was just cumming and that was what really mattered as the pleasure ran all through my body, making me twitch around like I was being electrocuted.

I panted and whined and moaned and I just kept on cumming. The orgasm was so strong inside of me and I loved it so much. I could feel it frying my brain, reducing my ability to think or do anything but be a lewd, lewd bitch as I twitched around on the bed, getting fucked by my father. And it was still just so damn good! I loved it so much and it was so nice inside of me and oh my god.

I could feel my eyes rolling up inside of my head, my mouth hanging open and drool running out from between my lips. Oh god, oh god, oh my god.

This was so much more than I had ever thought that it could be. And it was still happening.

And what was going to happen next?

Anything for a Grade

“Taylor, stay after class, please,” Mr. Gladly droned as he glanced up at me as the bell rang and everyone stood up, shoving their books and papers into their bags.

I swallowed. If I was going to make an escape from the trio and their friends, I was going to need to do it now, before they’d have a chance to gather outside of the classroom door and wait for me. But blowing off a teacher, when there was no possible way to pretend that I hadn’t heard or that I had forgotten… that wouldn’t be much better, would it?

I sighed as I came to the front of the classroom as Mr. Gladly sat behind his desk, looking me over. Or looking at my breasts, at least.

“Taylor, your grades are not very good,” Mr. Gladly said, lifting his eyes up to my face. “I’m sure you’re aware of that.”

Yeah, I was and I knew why they were so bad, too. Not that I expected to get a lick of help from him or from anyone else at school, of course.

“I can help with that, in exchange for some certain considerations from you,” he continued, his eyes dropping back down to my tits in an obvious show.

Did I care about my grades? No, not really. Did I care about school at all? I was quickly starting to think that I didn’t. Would it be a lot easier if I just nodded along and then left the school and never came back? I was quickly coming around to that point of view.

“What do you mean, sir?” I asked, playing stupid for the moment.

“While your mind might be a bit underdeveloped,” Mr. Gladly said, not seeing the look of rage that washed over my face or how my hands tightened into fists, “your body is something else entirely. Let me have some fun with it and you’ll pass this quarter, no problems at all.”

I stared down at him, considering all of the many possibilities that I could act on right now. Finally, I smiled and nodded and wondered exactly how Brian had gone about getting his GED.

“If you think that’s for the best, sir,” I said, sounding like I was actually enthused by the idea, “then I’ll consider it.”

“You can do more than consider it,” Mr. Gladly said, pushing himself back in his chair. “You can start on it, right now.”

I made a coughing sound at that, staring in shock at him and then down at the rather obvious bulge in his pants. I shook my head as, for one, I ran the times before the next class would start. Heck, shouldn’t the students for that be coming in right now? Unless this was his private period, I realized I didn’t know when that was.

I weighed my options again, including if I really wanted to be on time for a class with both Sophia and Madison in it. Finally, I shook my head and decided oh fucking fine, I might as well entertain him for a bit. And in exchange, for as long as I was here at Winslow, he would keep those bitches off of my back.

“Sure, but I want something from you as well,” I said, going down to my knees and crawling around behind his desk. “Emma and Madison and Sophia? You ever see them even talking to me, I want them gone, alright?”
“I’ll see what I can do,” Mr. Gladly said.

I frowned, wanting something a bit better than a ‘yeah, yeah’. Well, we’d see what he might have to say once I had gotten him a bit more loosened up. I reached down and started to undo his pants, pulling his dick out. He wasn’t more than half-hard right now but I quickly worked on changing that, stroking my hand up and down along his rod, feeling the shaft starting to stiffen and grow against my lips and my hand.

Mr. Gladly certainly seemed to approve of that, making a satisfied sound as I bobbed up and down along his rod. His hand rested on the back of my head but he didn’t push me down along it.

In fact, pretty soon after he was as hard as he could get, he pushed me away. His eyes ran up and down along my body and I supposed I might have posed for him if I felt like it. Instead, I just looked up at him and did my best to catch my breath.

“Well, that was a good start,” Mr. Gladly said, looking at my tits, “but I want to feel your pussy wrapped around me, understand?”

I sighed and nodded. Yeah, I had a feeling that was coming. I pulled myself up and lowered my pants, showing off what was down there. Mr. Gladly obviously quite liked seeing a hairless, slightly wet pussy and he pulled me towards him.

It took a bit of work before I was positioned in the right way to have his dick slide into me, but not all that long. I groaned as I felt myself getting opened up around his rod, his shaft sliding inside of me. What did it say about me that my body was enjoying this even though my mind was thoroughly ambivalent at best? Nothing I was going to spend too long considering, I quickly decided.

Instead, I started to bounce up and down along the shaft, feeling it plunging deep inside of my pussy, over and over again. I made a soft moaning noise as I felt it happen, the pleasure pulsing deep inside of me and making me really feel wonderful as I rode him, over and over again.

“I’ve always dreamed of doing this,” Mr. Gladly moaned, his hands coming up to squeeze my tits. “I never thought it would actually happen.”

 

“Probably because of all those laws and things!” A bright voice said from behind me.

My spine seemed to turn to ice as I whipped my head around to look over my shoulder. There, in the door, was Madison, smiling widely as she held her phone up, taking in the entire scene. My jaw dropped and I lifted myself up as quickly as I could, shivering as I felt the hard cock slide out of my wet pussy.

“Madison!” I squeaked, a touch relieved not to see anyone behind her but not all that relieved. “What are you doing?”

“Pretty sure that’s my line, Taylor, Mr. G,” Madison said, still smirking widely as she kept her phone lifted. “Well, I’ve always been interested in filmmaking, so consider this my directorial debut.”

“Madison, hand that phone over to me right now,” Mr. Gladly said, actually sounding halfway to a stern teacher for once. The other half was full of fear and worry.

“Nah, I don’t think so,” Madison said, slipping her phone away into her pocket and smiling widely at the pair of us. “It’s expensive and I would feel really bad if it got broken, you know?” She smirked again and looked between the two of us. “Anyway, Mr. G, I think we’re going to have to have a little chat later on about this and that. But Taylor, honey, you’re going to be late for class! Here, I’ll walk with you so you get there on time. Oh, but if we don’t, Mr. G, can we have a hall pass?”

Mr. Gladly looked like he had bit down into a lemon, but he didn’t quibble as he reached down and grabbed a sheet of paper, scrawling out a note on it. He handed it over as I got dressed again, feeling a churning in my stomach as I looked at Madison. She was looking very pleased with herself indeed, like there wasn’t a single thing that she could possibly be worrying about.

She made a humming sound as she wrapped a hand around my arm and tugged me out into the hallways. She looked up at me and giggled.

“Oh, don’t look so down in the dumps, Taylor,” Madison said with a big, evil grin. “And don’t you worry about Mr. Gladly. He’s going to do what I tell him. And so will you!” She chuckled. “For instance, you’re going to come by my house after school tomorrow. There’s all sorts of things I want to show you there. Got it?”

I weighed my options over. At the very least, telling her that I would be there wouldn’t be a problem. If I actually showed up, well, that was a different story.

“Sure thing,” I said, feeling sick to my stomach and with sweat pouring down the back of my neck.

“Good,” Madison said with a nod. “Now, I know where you live,” and that was a more subtle threat than I was expecting from her, “but you don’t know where to find me. So head to 1727 19^th Street, got it? Red house, big oak tree out front.” She planted a quick kiss on my cheek. “I’ll be waiting for you!”

She left, actually laughing to herself as she vanished down the hall. I shook my head and glared after her. Oh, and fuck you too, Mr. Gladly, for starting all of this.
*
I wasn’t sure why I was here, exactly. There was nothing making me stay at school, let alone giving into Madison’s demands. Well, no, unless I wanted to ditch living at home entirely, I didn’t have much of a choice, did I? Madison had made that quite clear in my head last night, over and over again.

I sighed and knocked on the door to the house, wondering just how my life was like this.

Then the door opened and I found some entirely new things to wonder about. Namely, how Madison could possibly be willing to stand in the front door while only wearing a t-shirt. And cat hair clips, I supposed, but mostly I was focused on the t-shirt and how it stopped just below her crotch.

I stared, my eyes wide. I might be willing to wear some pretty skimpy stuff, or even nothing at all, on stage, but at home, answering the door like that? No way, not a chance in hell.

“Oh good, you made it,” Madison said with a chuckle, grabbing my hand and pulling me in. “I was wondering if you would or if I’d have to find some other way to entertain myself.”

She didn’t elaborate on what those ways were, but my mind was more than capable of calling up some thoughts on it, anyway. I made a face that she either didn’t see or didn’t care about as she tugged me deeper into her house, into her bedroom.

It was pretty much the room I would have expected from Madison. A lot of work spent on being cute and cuddly, though with even more animals as posters and decorations than I would have thought. I shook my head as I stared at it all and then I focused on Madison again.

“We’re going to start with a wonderful display of just how girls can love each other,” Madison said with a nasty little giggle that I didn’t trust at all. “I know how well you can handle cock, but how about you taking care of pussy, as well?”

She smirked at me and looked down at my crotch with a meaningful glance. I stiffened and frowned, pressing my thighs together.

“What, you want me to eat you out?” I asked, shifting my weight from side to side.

“Yeah, what did you think I meant?” Madison asked, her cute mask slipping a bit.

Grumbling, I shook my head. It wasn’t like I was a stranger to doing that sort of thing, of course, Lisa had often complimented me on how good I could make her feel. But doing it Madison. Ugh. On the other hand, that video she had was a pretty strong argument for doing it.

“Fine, fine,” I said, sinking to my knees. “What do you want from me?”

“Well, that’s a good position to start out in,” Madison said with a nod. “Now, one second…”

She shimmed and wiggled and pulled the shirt off of her body, leaving her just about naked. I ran an eye over her frame. I wasn’t impressed. While she was more developed than she looked like, she still didn’t have much compared to even Lisa. I shook my head and then Madison’s hand was grabbing my hair, tugging me forward.

I did my best not to let any sounds of pain leak out, but it wasn’t that easy. I winced and stared up at Madison as she sat down on the edge of her bed and spread her legs.

“Now, start licking me like you want to,” Madison said in a sing-song voice.

Well, I didn’t have a lot of choices here, did I? I started to eat her out, running my tongue back and forth along the wet pussy and getting it a lot more wet, very quickly. Way quicker than the actual level of skill or effort could possibly justify. I frowned at that, wondering if Madison was getting the chance to indulge in her fetishes. Well, yes, obviously, but even more than I might have suspected, I meant.

Ugh, whatever, I kept on running my tongue back and forth along the wet, dripping pussy in front of me. Madison wasn’t even grabbing onto my hair or anything! Not something I was going to be complaining about, of course. Instead, I just kept on licking and doing my best to make her feel good. And it was obvious that she was feeling good. Madison was already making quite a few aroused little sounds as I kept on eating her out and the way that she was shifting around was another strong clue that she was liking it.

Her clit was smaller than what I was used to. I ran my tongue along it and I got just as strong of a reaction as I might have gotten from anyone else. So I mentally shrugged and went back to taking care of the rest of her, making sure that she wouldn’t have any reason to complain about what was done to her at all. And if Madison was capable of it, she might even feel grateful to me at the end of it all.

I was slowly getting aroused myself as I kept on eating her out, running my tongue along her pussy. I wasn’t doing anything to heighten what I was feeling, though, so it was just a weak, dull heat deep inside of my lower belly instead of anything stronger. And that was just fine with me, really. What more did I actually need, to be honest?

“Wow, you are way better at this then I thought you would be,” Madison tittered. “Maybe Emma and Sophia will like to hear how well you can eat out pussy. They have one themselves, you know.”

I blinked at that, looking up at her. That last part was just so weird that I couldn’t even be bothered about the rest of what she had said. Madison smiled back at me and then nodded down at her pussy. I took the hint and kept on eating her out.

She was getting more and more aroused and I swallowed hard as I looked at what was happening with her. Her pussy was really leaking pretty strongly, arousal running down onto her bed. I ran my tongue along her lower lips again and she moaned once again. And when I added a finger to it, that really got me some strong results.

Madison moaned, tossing her head backwards as her hands opened and closed. I swallowed as I looked at her pussy as it orgasmed. There was a sudden flood of arousal running out of her pussy and running down her folds and skin. I could see her lower lips opening and closing and it was obvious just how good she was feeling from all of this. And it was all because of me, which made me think things over for a second before deciding that I didn’t want to focus on it too closely.

Instead, I leaned back and rested my hands on my knees as I stared at Madison. She had a big smile on her face and even as I watched, another shiver ran through her from head to toe. She made a moaning sound and flopped back onto her bed. For a moment, I considered if I should ransack her room for her phone and if she had already made backups of the video.

Before I could actually carry out that plan, though, Madison was back on her feet, grinning widely and prancing around as she pushed herself off of the bed and circled around me.

“Man, you really do know how to make a woman feel good, huh? It’s a pity nobody’s flexible enough to eat out her own cunt, right? I bet that would feel really good and let you practice a lot.”

I wasn’t sure what I was supposed to say to all that so I just looked at her as she walked over to the row of dressers against one wall.

She made it pretty easy for me to focus on her, since she was swaying her rear from side to side as she rummaged around in a drawer. I swallowed and wondered what she was looking for. I would find out all too soon, I was sure.

“Ah ha, here it is,” Madison said, beaming as she turned around.

My jaw dropped. That was a strap-on, sure enough. I had seen them and used them before, both taking and giving. But the dick that was jutting out from the black straps wasn’t a human’s dick. Even an oddly colored one that I might see. This one was red and knotted at the base and tapered at the top and I spent a long, long moment staring at it.

“Oh, don’t look like that,” Madison said with a giggle. “It’s like you’ve never seen a doggy dick before!”

I hadn’t and learning what it was didn’t make me feel all that much better. I shook my head as I looked up at Madison, who was still smirking and staring at me with a smug expression on her face as she stepped into the straps, pulling it up.

I hadn’t noticed anything on the inside of the sex toy, but from the sound Madison made, it was pretty obvious that something had just slid inside of her. She shivered and stretched and I was forced to rethink just how innocent and childlike she really was.

“Now, that’s my accessory sorted out,” Madison said with a giggle. “But you can’t go around looking like that, Taylor.” She smiled. “We’ve got to dress you up, right? Right.”

Wrong was what I wanted to say, but I just couldn’t see that ending well. And there was part of me that was sickly fascinated with whatever was going to happen next. I swallowed and stood still as she pulled out more stuff from that drawer of perversion.

I could recognize a dog-ear hairband from Halloween, of course. And the tailplug was also pretty familiar. I stared at Madison as she smiled back at me. Yeah, it didn’t require Tattletale to figure out what the point of all this was going to be.

“That’s how you get your kicks?” I asked, crossing my arms. “Doing this sort of thing.”

“Yeah, thought that was pretty obvious,” Madison said with a snort. “Emma and Sophia are no fun about it at all. They only ever want to fuck me, but sometimes, I want to be the one doing the fucking, you know?”

I could understand that, actually, not that I wanted to picture what Madison was describing. I jerked my head in a quick nod and sighed, rubbing my forehead.

“So if I wear this stuff and let you fuck me, then we’re square?” I asked, figuring that it probably wouldn’t go as easily as that.

“Well, I don’t know about that,” Madison said with a cute pout. “But it sure will make me like you a lot more! And you need all the friends you can get, don’t you, Taylor?”

My face twisted at that and Madison actually drew back before smiling like nothing had happened. She stepped forward and patted me on the shoulder.

“Now, do you know how to get this thing,” she waved the tail plug around, “inside of you or do I need to bend you over and jam it on in?”

I was a lot more willing to trust myself to be gentle with inserting an anal plug than I was Madison. I snatched the toy from her hand and looked around for some lube. Madison provided that as well and pretty soon, I was in the bathroom, getting that thing inside of me.

It wasn’t actually a very big plug and it slid inside of me without any real problems. I shivered from head to toe for a moment, anyway, before letting out a deep breath. There was always something about being plugged up that was very, very… pressing on my mind.

I walked with a bit of a funny sway to my step as I joined Madison again. I had left my clothes in the bathroom, because I figured that with everything else, no way was I going to be wearing them. And, with any luck, they’d be out of sight, out of mind for Madison.

“Okay, so what next?” I asked, shifting from side to side as the tail brushed against the back of my thighs.

“What do you think?” Madison asked with a giggle, stroking the red dildo jutting out from her crotch. “I’m going to fuck you, of course!” She nodded. “And can you guess what position I’m going to fuck you in?”

“Doggy style,” I said, shaking my head and rolling my eyes.

“You’re almost smart, Taylor,” Madison said with another giggle. “Okay, we’re doing it on my bed, so up here, girl, come on up!”

She said the last part with a sweetly fake tone to her voice, like she was talking to a dog. I glared at her and got another giggle. I didn’t see any other option here, so I climbed on up to the bed and positioned myself on all fours.

It didn’t take long for Madison to join me, running her hands over my butt and my waist. She made some appreciative sounds as she looked down at me and then spanked me. I kept quiet, not wanting to give her the satisfaction.

“How long do you think I’ll have to fuck you before you can take the knot?” Madison asked. “Probably not long, with this slutty booty. Look, you’re already getting turned on!”

I blushed at that, hoping that it wasn’t true but worried that it was, anyway. I shifted my weight from side to side, feeling the plastic tip rubbing up against my pussy from behind. I took a deep breath and did my best to make myself relax.

For as much good as it did, since in just an instant, Madison pushed herself inside of me. My mouth opened and closed and I groaned, shivering from head to toe as I felt the shaft pushing deep inside of me. Holy shit, that was a big damn dick. Or maybe I just wasn’t as aroused as I normally was when I took cock.

Either way, Madison really started to hammer in and out of me, setting just as rapid of a pace as a drunken frat boy who was only concerned with his own pleasure. And just how much was she even feeling with the strap-on, huh? I shook my head and pouted. And then whined again as I felt myself continuing to get fucked.

“Oh, you look so cute with this tail inside of you,” Madison gushed, stroking my rear and giving me some hard slaps every now and then. “It’s like you were made for this, Taylor!” She giggled at that again and then slapped me again.

I managed to keep control over my voice, though my breathing was getting pretty heavy. But was that a surprise when I was getting treated like this? I didn’t think that it was. Instead, I closed my eyes and just waited for Madison to get bored.

Or, I realized, and much more likely, for her to shove that knot inside of me. Holy shit, what was that going to feel like when it happened? I remembered the size of the knot on the shaft and even if my imagination was making it look larger than it actually was, it still had to be pretty big, right? And that wasn’t even factoring in what it would be like for Madison to be the one doing it. That was worth a whole new set of squirming and wiggling around as I considered what would probably be happening to me as that happened.

Madison was really getting a lot more out of fucking me than I was getting out of being fucked. And I was getting turned on. She was making all sorts of squeaking sounds as she plunged her fake shaft in and out of my pussy. Either there was something on the inside of the strap-on or she just found this sort of thing to be way hotter than reason would say. I wasn’t going to ask questions about that, though. No, just take it.

“Oh yes, yes, yes, you’re made for this, Taylor,” Madison said, sounding really pleased with herself as she slapped my ass, making me bit my lip to stop any unfortunate sounds from leaking out. “This body is made for taking animal cock.” She sighed heavily. “I just wish Mom hadn’t gotten rid of Lucky after she walked in on us.”

Wait, what did Madison mean by that? I quickly decided that I was not going to let my mind wander down that trail of thought any further. There was absolutely nothing good waiting for me if I thought about that. Instead, I just moaned and shivered again as I felt the cock shifting inside of me and keep on fucking me.

“You’re going to cum around a knot, just the way a good girl should,” Madison said, still sounding quite pleased with herself. “That’s just the way girls work. And you’re going to be taking that knot any minute now!”
Yay, what a lucky, lucky girl I was. I rolled my eyes and shook my head. And then whimpered through closely pressed lips again as I felt a hand slapping my rear. I gasped, shaking my head. For such a tiny girl, Madison’s blows could really deliver a lot of force with them. Or maybe it was the tailplug in my rear that was keeping my so stretched out and feeling so sensitive. It was hard to tell one way or another, but it was still happening and still making me feel so, so worked up inside.

Then Madison plunged forward and buried the entire shaft of her dildo inside of me. My eyes went wide and I whimpered. The knot was a whole lot more than I had ever thought that it might be. I gasped, closing my eyes and panting hard, biting my lip and trying to come to terms with the size of the thing in my lower pussy. It was stretching me out, even more than the biggest dildo ever had. I shifted around as much as I could on the bed but it was still locked inside of me, making me feel so weak.

And aroused. The stimulation of my pussy made me cum, even if it was very embarrassing to do. I closed my eyes, whimpering at the pulse of pleasure that shot out from my pussy to fill every part of my body. Why was it feeling this good? I couldn’t do anything to stop it, I just had to let it happen to me. And man, was it happening! It rolled up inside of me and I moaned, gasping as I felt the pleasure making me melt. That the orgasm was coming from… all of this just wasn’t enough to slow me down, obviously.

By the time the orgasm ended, my head was down on the bed and my ass was up in the air. I was twitching and gasping, trying to recover and get my head back in the game. It was pretty hard to manage, with how good I was feeling inside of myself. I swallowed, still feeling how stretched I was by the knot. I tried to slide forward off of it but I just couldn’t quite manage it. I managed a bit of distance, but the knot inside of me was still keeping me locked in place.

That was really embarrassing and I blushed as I felt it. I tried again and only managed it this time because Madison put both of her hands on my rear and pushed herself backwards. That got me to pop off of her fake dick and I blushed at the sound I made at that. And at how my pussy wasn’t closing up quite so easily.

I carefully lowered myself down and rolled onto my side, looking up at Madison. She grinned down at me, looking as pleased as punch. She ran a hand up along my side and I shivered as she stroked my skin, cupping my butt and then squeezing my breast. There was a certain sound leaking from me at that and I blushed once again.

Then I heard the doorbell ring downstairs. My face paled as I curled up on myself for a moment before remembering to relax. I took a deep breath and looked at Madison. Then I got worried again, since the grin on her face wasn’t one that I had ever seen at school before.

“Looks like the cookies are here!” Madison said happily, rolling off of the bed and tugging her strap-on down off of her body. And there was a small shaft that was coated with arousal, sure enough. “Let’s go down and get them, Taylor.”

“Wait, what?” I asked, blinking hard as Madison whistled to herself and walked out of her bedroom. “What do you mean?”

“I mean,” Madison said, turning in the doorway and looking down at me. “I want you to come down with me and we can have some sweets together.” She gave me one of those cute smiles that got her out of so much trouble. “Now are you going to do it or do I have to punish a naughty girl?”

I grumbled and groaned and slowly stood up, blushing as the plug shifted around inside of my rear. That was a pretty stimulating feeling and I swallowed hard. My clothes were in the bathroom, but when I tried to turn to my left to grab them, Madison wrapped her hands around my arm and directed me to the right. I swallowed and looked at her as she pushed me towards the stairs.

“What are you doing?” I hissed over the sound of the doorbell again. “I’m naked.”

“Really?” Madison asked, genuine surprise in her voice. “Wow, I hadn’t noticed!”

I glared at her and she smiled back at me. A really hard smack on my ass made me jolt forward and I gasped as I felt the shock of pain run up along my spine. Man, if I was going to go home with handprints from Madison Clements on my rear, that would just be… okay, there were some situations where words just weren’t enough to express what I was feeling when that happened. I shook my head.

I tried to hang back but Madison kept on driving me forward and before I could really do anything, I was right at the front door, standing right next to her. And the doorbell rang again, so it wasn’t like the guy was gone. I stared down at Madison and she smirked at me before swinging the door open.

“Oh, it’s Dale!” Madison said brightly, smiling widely at the teenage boy on the other side of the door. “Nice to see you again. Oh, and these smell wonderful.”

Madison took a box out of Dale’s hands and smiled at him again. Dale didn’t react that much, instead just staring at the two of us with a shocked expression on his face and a slowly growing erection. I blushed and told myself that this wasn’t really any different from stripping. I kept my hands at my sides and felt my rear squeezing down around the toy inside of me. I weakly smiled back at him.

“I don’t have any money on me right now,” Madison said, stepping backwards and smiling some more, “but just wait in here while I go and find some, alright?”

Dale made a grunting sound and stepped inside, his eyes still running over my body and returning to my tits time and time again. I glanced down and underneath the swell of his belly, I could see that he was getting really hard. I swallowed and looked back at him.

“Um, hi,” I said lamely, not sure what else I even should say here.

Dale made a grunting sound in his throat and kept on staring at me. There was a really big smile on his face as he looked at me. I was sure I could guess what his dreams, both waking and sleeping, were going to be about for the next few days. Or weeks.

“Here we are,” Madison said, returning and waving a handful of green around. “And as a way to say sorry for making you wait, we’ll both give you a blowjob. Right, Taylor?”

“What?” I asked, blinking as I stared at Madison. “Why would- whoa!”

Madison grabbed me and pulled me down to my knees, along with her. That put us right in front of Dale, who looked like he had died and gone to heaven. He actually reached down and started undoing his jeans, letting his dick pop out. I swallowed as I stared at it and then at Madison. She was looking at me out of the corner of her eye even as she leaned forward and started to lick and suck at the cock.

I shivered as I watched what she was doing and took a deep breath. I was certain that I knew how to give a better blowjob than Madison did. The prospect of getting paid always concentrated the mind wonderfully, after all. I shivered and decided that yes, I was going to do this. I might not be able to put into words why I was going to do it, but that wasn’t stopping me.

I leaned forward and started to bob my head up and down along the cock, feeling Madison pressing up against me as the two of us worked together. I went down to Dale’s balls while Madison focused up top. The balls were rather hot and heavy and I wondered how long it had been since Dale had cum. Well, this was probably going to be the best thing that he was going to get for the next few years.

I moved my head up and down along his balls and his lower shaft, doing my utmost to take care of them. Madison was making some really eager sounds as she sucked on his dick and I wondered if she was actually getting turned on from this or if she was just doing it all to make Dale feel good. And just how well the two of them knew each other and if Madison had done this with Dale before. He certainly seemed surprised but not shocked to see her like this. And with a ‘friend’, even.

“So, um, nice to meet you, Miss,” Dale said, staring down at my tits. “My name’s Dale.”

“She doesn’t need a name,” Madison said, pulling her mouth off of his dick. “Just a pat on the head and a ‘good girl’ if you think she deserves it.”

I glared at Madison and she didn’t even bother looking at me as she kept on sucking cock. I got back to work as well. At least with this, there was no way for Madison to further blackmail me, not without putting herself in the line of fire as well.

The blowjob was going pretty well (and I knew a lot about how blowjobs went and how to gauge how much interest someone was taking in them) when the phone rang. Madison muttered to herself and stood up, heading into the house. And hopefully not having any of those cookies. I could still smell them from here and I had to wonder about the last time I had tasted cookies still warm from the oven.

“Don’t mind me, just keep on going,” Madison called out.

“I think I will,” Dale said, swallowing hard as he stared down at me. “Okay, um, would you like to actually fuck? I’d really like to be inside of your pussy.”

Oh, wasn’t that phrased in just the sweetest way possible? I stared up at him and rubbed my thighs together. I was still kind of wet and the thought of taking an actual human cock instead of, well, more of whatever Madison had planned was a pretty appealing one.

I nodded and stood up, turning around and resting my hands and upper body against the wall. I looked over my shoulder and spread my legs. Though with the tail still hanging from my ass, I supposed that didn’t do too much good.

Still, Dale seemed to get the idea. He was making a huffing, moaning sound in the back of his throat and he grabbed at my butt. I squeaked, feeling a shiver running through me from head to toe as I panted. I closed my eyes and told myself to calm way the hell down. I wasn’t some blushing schoolgirl who had never done anything like this before. I could handle fucking some slightly pudgy white guy.

He could certainly handle fucking me. He flipped my tail up and I could feel his dick rubbing against me. I shivered and pushed my rear outwards, giving him the best angle that he could possibly get. And he figured things out pretty quickly after that.

I moaned as I felt him sliding inside of me. It really was a good feeling and I gasped as he grabbed onto my hips.

“Oh man, you’re so tight,” Dale moaned, pressing himself up against me. “This is even better than I thought!”

And then he kept on fucking me, pumping in and out of my pussy over and over again. He was setting a pretty fast pace, too, really hammering me and giving it all he had. I moaned, shifting from side to side and gasping as he kept on taking me, over and over again. I stared ahead, focusing on my breathing as I took a stranger’s cock a few minutes after meeting him. And this wasn’t the first time that I had done this.

“Fuck me hard,” I moaned, realizing that this was the first thing I had said to him at all. “Take me.”

“Take you like a little bitch?” Dale asked, grabbing the tailplug and making it shift inside of me. I fought back a moan and nodded. “I can do that, lady.”

Then he started to fuck me even harder, grunting with exertion every time he drove his cock into me. I whimpered, closing my eyes as I felt the sheer pleasure running through me. It was enough to make me pant and moan and whine as I felt myself taking cock, over and over and over again.

I turned my head to the side to look at Madison. She was still completely naked and pouting a bit, looking at the two of us as she held a one-sided conversation with whoever was on the landline. Her other hand was down between her legs, rubbing at her pussy and making her squirm.

I turned my attention away from her, instead focusing on how it felt to be taking cock like this. I was really, really liking it and I could feel my holes squeezing down around both things inside of me. I shivered and moaned and whined and then I kept on getting fucked, which made me feel absolutely amazing.

Dale still had his hands on my hips, which was something of a surprise. I knew how easy it was to grab a girl’s breasts in this position, but he wasn’t making any movement to have that happen. Instead, he just kept on screwing me, over and over again.

After a few more minutes, he made a gasping sound. Then I gasped as well, feeling the cum pouring into me and filling me up. I squirmed around from side to side as I felt my pussy getting flooded with semen, more and more of it pouring into me and then leaking out. Boy, sure hoped that Madison cleaned it up! It would be a shame if her parents found cum on their carpet and asked their daughter what she had been doing.

That thought wasn’t quite as nice as actually orgasming, but man, it sure did make me feel good inside. I moaned and stretched, feeling another wonderful shiver run through me from head to toe. Dale kept on thrusting in and out of my pussy for a few more seconds, before slowly pulling out of me. That left me feeling so empty inside, even with the cum sticking to my pussy walls. I shivered and slowly turned around to look at him.

He was still looking very, very happy. And staring right at my chest, which wasn’t a surprise at all.

“Okay, see you then,” Madison said in a happy, chipper tone before hanging up the phone. “Ah man, you little so and so!” Her voice changed in an instant as she stamped her foot. “I was looking forward to him cumming on both of our faces!”

I didn’t feel sorry in the slightest and didn’t feel the need to pretend I was sorry, either. Instead, I just stretched and sighed happily as I looked at Madison. She had her arms crossed over her chest and was pouting at me as I looked at her. I leaned against the wall and rubbed my fingers against my cunt. I was still feeling pretty worked up and I knew from experience that masturbating with a cum-filled pussy could give me an orgasm even quicker than normal. But was I going to do it, with these two watching me?

“You can get hard again for me, can’t you, Dale?” Madison asked in a sickly sweet voice as she looked at Dale. “You want to see my cute little face dripping with semen, right?”

“Ah man, I’m sorry, Madison,” Dale said, sounding about as sorry as I would expect to hear from a teenage boy turning down the chance for another blowjob, “but Grandma is expecting me back at her bakery. I’ve got to get going, you know?”

Madison pouted again and I didn’t bother to hide the smile that was on my face. And she didn’t even look at me to see how much I was enjoying myself. Instead, I just idly slid my fingers in and out of my pussy as I watched Madison not getting her way for once. And man, that was a nice, nice sight to see, let me tell you.

Pretty soon, Dale was staggering back to his bike with a smile on his face and his pants refastened. Madison made a huffing sound and stared at the closed front door, shaking her head. What a pity she didn’t get what she wanted. I was feeling bad for her, I really was.

I didn’t let that show on my face, of course. When she looked back at me, I just stared at her once again, looking, well, satisfied, since I had gotten a pretty nice fucking, but who could blame me for enjoying that, huh?

Though I could still blame Madison for putting me in this situation, of course.

Quid Pro Quo

“Mr. Gladly?” I asked, staring up at him. “I’m ready to earn my… extra credit.”

“Good of you to come by, Taylor,” Mr. Gladly said with a grin, looking at me as he ushered me inside of his apartment. “I was starting to wonder if you were having second thoughts about all this.”

I had gotten second thoughts about two minutes after hearing from my teacher. I was on my thirteenth thoughts by now and it still wasn’t making much of a difference. If I wanted to keep on attending Winslow, and I did, for now, then I was going to have to make Mr. Gladly happy enough with me to not bring up my work at Club Lango to the principal. And that meant, well, blackmail was such an ugly word but it damned well fit.

I smiled as best as I could as I tried to twitch the skirt I was wearing down a bit. A school uniform, geez. Winslow didn’t even have a school uniform and I wondered if Mr. Gladly had always regretted not getting hired at Immaculata or something. And I had to buy the damn thing with my own money, too!

“Now, what are we going to do with a student who spends her evenings stripping at a night club?” Mr. Gladly asked, resting his hand on my shoulder for a moment before moving it down to my boobs. That hadn’t taken long. “This sort of thing just isn’t acceptable, Taylor.”

I had the feeling that it wasn’t acceptable for a teacher to be visiting strip clubs, either. Especially not if he then extorted the student in question over it. I couldn’t see what bringing that point up would get me, though.

“I’m so very sorry,” I said, not able to make myself sound like I meant it. “Is there anything I can do to help make it up to you?”

“As a matter of fact, your lewd display up on the stage,” Mr. Gladly said with a grin, grabbing my wrist and pressing my hand against his crotch, where I could feel a bulge, “has gotten me rather worked up and I require your help with taking care of it. Understand?”

“Yes, sir,” I said, rolling my eyes at just how cheesy this was. “Anything you’d like in particular?”

“In here,” Mr. Gladly said, ushering me into the apartment’s bedroom. It wasn’t a very big room and I supposed that being a teacher paid worse than I thought it might. Oh well, not my problem, not my problem in the slightest. “It’s the perfect area for you to help me in.”

I nodded and followed him in. It was… a bedroom, that was about all that could be said. Not a big bedroom, not a small bedroom, not messy, not held up by the amount of posters on the walls, just a place to keep your bed and clothes. I shrugged. Oh well, what the hell, right?

“I won’t be bothering to wear a condom, of course,” Mr. Gladly said, reaching down and squeezing my ass. “Pussy always feels so much better when it’s bare.”

“What?” I asked, my eyes going wide. “No way, I’m not on protection or anything!”

Mr. Gladly rolled his eyes at that and I crossed my arms and stared right back at him. After a moment, he left, muttering something about pills his girlfriend had. I shook my head as I watched him duck into the bathroom. Yeah, like I was going to run the risk of having my teacher’s baby. Get real!

He was back in less than a minute, holding a few pills in his hand and a glass of water. I downed both of them, feeling the water settling in my stomach. Then I sighed and looked up at him.

“So, what now?” I asked, feeling I knew what the answer would be. “We get to fucking?”

“It’s certainly what this body was built for,” Mr. Gladly said, leering at my tits. “What a nice rack you have.”

Man, it felt wrong for a teacher to be telling me these things. I nodded and took a deep breath, sitting down on the bed and spreading my legs, smiling widely as I showed myself off. Mr. Gladly leered at me, especially at my crotch, which was just barely hinted at by the skirt and the thong I was wearing.

Then he was on top of me, pressing me down to the bed as he kissed and groped me, his hands wandering all over my body. I shivered, panting softly as I felt myself getting touched and felt up. Despite, you know, all of this, my body had its own ideas and was very easy to get turned on and feeling fine. I moaned, closing my eyes as I felt a shiver run through me from head to toe as Mr. Gladly found my nipples through my shirt. My bra was just a pair of empty triangles, to give support without actually concealing anything, and Mr. Gladly took full advantage of that.

“Everyone at school wants these tits, Taylor,” Mr. Gladly said, his breathing a bit raspy as he groped me. “And I’m getting them.” He laughed at that.

I didn’t laugh. Instead, to my surprise, I made a moaning sound as I felt my nipples getting tugged on and Mr. Gladly’s thigh pressing up against my crotch. I shivered, feeling a sudden surge of arousal running all through me and making me feel just so damn good.

“Right, I want to see these fat udders bouncing on top of me,” Mr. Gladly said, lifting himself off of me and starting to undress. “I’m sure you can ride my cock really well, Taylor.”

“I, yes, sir, I’m sure I can,” I said with a shiver. “Just let me get undressed.”

“Leave the skirt on,” he said, laying down on the bed. “You look better like that.”

I paused before nodding, deciding that there was no point on arguing. I removed the rest of my clothes, including my thong. I put a smile on my face and lifted my skirt, letting him see my bare, shaved pussy and the arousal that was starting to form there. He obviously liked it, stroking his cock as he leered at me.

Then I straddled him, resting on top of his lap. I could feel his dick pressing up against me and I rubbed back and forth against it, coating it in arousal. Mr. Gladly obviously liked that quite a bit and he made a grunting sound, nodding in appreciation. I smiled down at him, showing him the eager slut with a great body that he wanted to see.

Then I lifted myself up and lowered myself down onto cock. It slid inside of me and filled me up nicely. I rocked back and forth a bit, getting used to the feeling of being filled up so much. And then I started to bounce. I moaned in pleasure, feeling the shaft stretching out my pussy.

Mr. Gladly reached up and grabbed onto my hips, his fingers squeezing down on my skin and keeping me right where I was. I nodded and kept on riding him, fucking myself on my cock.

And just like he wanted, my boobs were bouncing all over the place. It wasn’t even anything I was trying to do, they were just moving around on their own. It was kind of embarrassing, really, but what else was I going to do to stop them, huh? Rather than try, I just let it happen and kept on riding his cock, feeling myself getting stuffed with dick.

It was arousing, I had to admit. I shivered as I stared at the ornate headboard, seeing the swirls and circles on it. My body just responded really well to cock, that was all there was to it. I moaned and kept on riding, going up and down again and again on the cock.

As I rode him, Mr. Gladly’s hands lifted from my hips and ran up along my sides, before quickly snapping to my breasts. I moaned as he started to squeeze down on them, his fingers digging into my fat mounds. I shivered and licked my lips, looking down at the large mounds as they swayed around. Oh man, oh man, I was starting to feel…

I shook my head, pushing the thought away. If I was going to cum from this, then I was going to cum. And if I didn’t cum, at least I wouldn’t have to do it again. Still, a good outcome, right? Right.

Nodding, I kept on bouncing, panting a bit from the effort. Mr. Gladly was making some strange sounds as well as I rode his dick and I glanced down at his face. He was smiling from ear to ear, so I decided that there was nothing about that that I needed to worry about. I could just keep on focusing on fucking and imagining that it was Brian underneath me, his hands on my body and his dick filling me up.

That was a really hot thought and did a lot to get me into the mood. I moaned, rolling my hips back and forth as I felt the shaft shift around inside of me and press up against me in new ways. I liked the feeling and I whimpered, gasping for air as I felt my wet, hot pussy squeezing down around the shaft.

Mr. Gladly was really groping my tits a lot. His fingers were all over my breasts, kneading and squeezing them. I shivered, panting for breath and feeling the milk inside of me starting to get coaxed out. Oh great and he probably didn’t even know that my udders were more than just big boobs, since I hadn’t done any milk runs at the club for the past week or so.

But there was no real way to hide it all and all too soon, I moaned, feeling the milk starting to leak out of my boobs and run down my generous curves. Mr. Gladly gaped in astonishment as he stared before a big smile appeared on his face. Then he squeezed down harder and got an actual jet of milk.

And got quite the sound from me. I gasped, shivering from head to toe as I felt the level of milk in my tits drop. And then drop some more as he kept on squeezing.

“Well, well, well, I had no idea, no idea at all, Taylor,” Mr. Gladly said, sounding quite pleased with himself. “How ever were you hiding such a delicious bounty?”

I moaned, not really able or willing to answer that. Though since Mr. Gladly was mostly interested in hearing himself talk, it wasn’t really a problem. Instead, I just kept on rising and falling along his cock, over and over again.

I could feel my pussy starting to get pretty tight around his dick, squeezing down around his cock without me even telling it to. I was just getting really turned on and that was having its own effect on things. I panted and moaned, as Mr. Gladly pinched my nipples drawing them away from my chest and making me shiver from head to toe at the sensation.

Then I kept on bouncing up and down along his rod, because what other option was there for me to do, really? Nothing that I could really think of, at least. So I just kept on going and going, bouncing and moaning and gasping as I fucked myself. Mr. Gladly kept on smiling as he stared up at me and it was pretty clear how good of a time he was having as I fucked myself good and hard on his dick. And as he got to play with a teenager’s massive tits, feeling them up and squeezing them and generally treating my chest as his own personal toy to do whatever he wanted with.

“Oh man,” Mr. Gladly said with a sigh, his dick twitching inside of me. “This slutty body of yours, Taylor, it’s completely inappropriate for school.” He grinned. “But it’s so very fitting for the bedroom, isn’t it?”

I certainly enjoyed sex a whole lot more than I enjoyed school, but I figured I probably shouldn’t be bringing that up. Instead, I just jerked my head in a nod and kept on bouncing up and down on top of him. He was obviously getting pretty close to an orgasm and I could feel my own lust rising up inside of me. If he could just hold on for even another minute, at most, then I was going to cum.

Cumming because I was being blackmailed into having sex by my teacher was… it sure was something. I wasn’t able to decide if I liked it or didn’t like it but it was probably going to happen, unless I really started working on stopping it from happening. And I knew that I wasn’t going to do that.

So I just kept on riding his dick, bouncing along the shaft over and over and over again. And it kept on feeling really great as well. I was loving how I was feeling as I got my wet, needy pussy filled up, the pleasure coming from that moving through every inch of my body and making me tingle and ache and want more.

And boy, oh boy was I getting more. I moaned happily as I kept on fucking myself and as Mr. Gladly kept on groping my chest, grabbing my huge tits and making them leak milk as he squeezed down on them. He was looking like he had died and gone to heaven and he kept on making me take his cock, over and over and over again.

He actually came before me, making me gasp and moan as I felt his dick twitch inside of me and then pump shot after shot of cum into my pussy. There was a lot of it and I could feel my insides getting painted white as I got a creampie. I swallowed hard, looking down past my boobs and seeing a few hints of white down there. I shook my head back and forth, panting and moaning and still feeling very aroused.

Aroused enough that when I reached down and rubbed my clit, that pushed me over into an orgasm. I made a, frankly, comical sound and my eyes got really wide as I felt the sudden surge of lust rise up and run all through my body. I panted and gasped, shivering and twitching from head to toe as I felt the pleasure make every nerve in my body sing out in lust.

I panted and moaned and squirmed, feeling a wonderful orgasm running through my body. Of course it was wonderful. it was an orgasm. All orgasms were wonderful, by their very nature. And I was really enjoying this one. It was making me feel so warm and sweet inside, even with the general circumstances of what I was doing and who I was doing it with.

After we both finished cumming, we were both left in pretty similar states, panting and gasping, slumped over. I could feel sweat standing out all over my body and there was a pleasurable soreness inside of me from all of this fun. I shivered and licked my lips, stretching slightly and showing off my body as I felt so warm inside. Really, this was a wonderful feeling, wasn’t it? Even with my teacher blackmailing me into fucking him.

“That was great, Taylor,” Mr. Gladly said, panting a bit as he ran his hand up along my side, before squeezing down on my boobies again. “You really know how to make a man feel good, you know that?”

“Thank you, sir,” I said, more to say what he wanted to hear than what I was actually feeling. “You’re too good to me.”

He laughed at that and sat up, propping himself up against the bedboard. He ran his eyes over me. I didn’t bother posing seductively, because with my body, seduction was something that happened all on its own.

Now, I supposed, the real question was if I was going to be doing a second round with him tonight or not.

Being an Imp

Everyone deserved some ‘me time’, in Aisha’s opinion. Heck, she deserved some ‘me week’, enough time without any worries, cares or responsibilities, for her to just kick back, relax and have a damn fun time without needing to consider a thing. And if someone would bring her food and pamper her, well, that was just making a good thing even better, huh?

Sadly, she was alone in her and Brian’s new apartment right now, so the odds of a magical fairy deciding to give her a sandwich were pretty low. But Aisha supposed that if she really had to, she could get out of bed and begin the long, laborious journey to the kitchen, where she might find a few crumbs of food to put starving to death off for a few hours longer.

Aisha stopped idly masturbating and rolled off of her bed. She stretched, winking at herself in the mirror and running her hands over her naked, black body. Yeah, she was still looking fine. Honestly, she’d look even better in the right set of clothes than naked, but when she was in the mood to masturbate, it was just easier to be naked, wasn’t it?

Whistling along to the music playing in the headphones wrapped around her ears, Aisha opened her bedroom door and stepped out into the main room of the apartment. And froze, as still as a statue.

It turned out that she wasn’t alone in the apartment. At some point, Brian and his girlfriend had come back from wherever they had been. And Aisha hadn’t heard them, not over the sounds of her music and her own, ah, intimate exercise!

Which was really quite impressive, with how they were going at it. Bro’s white girlfriend was bent over the kitchen counter, really getting herself railed hard and fast by Brian as he pumped into her from behind. Her fat titties were swinging this way and that and Aisha winced a bit, reaching up to cup her own breasts as she quite vividly pictured how it must feel for boobs that big and probably that sensitive to be hitting the side of the kitchen counter. Follow-up thought, Aisha wasn’t going to be eating anything off of that counter until she, herself, had wiped it down.

Those things aside, Aisha was getting pretty turned on by what she was seeing. Brian and Taylor were really going at it and they were being pretty kinky, too. Taylor’s hands were cuffed behind her back and there was a black blindfold wrapped over her head. So, she was in to that sort of thing? Aisha wasn’t even remotely surprised.

It was pretty hot and Aisha was glad, for once, that her power was always on and that she had to suppress it for people to notice her. Because, you know, the whole naked in front of your brother and his girlfriend as they banged sort of thing.

Still, since they didn’t know that Aisha was here, that meant that she felt absolutely no guilt over taking a closer look. And she was kind of worked up from lazily masturbating in bed, too. Whistling to herself, Aisha wandered over to the kitchen area, getting a much better look at Taylor and Brian as they fucked.

From the red fingerprints on Taylor’s rear, Aisha really was surprised that she hadn’t heard them fucking earlier. Her music hadn’t been playing that loudly, had it? She sure didn’t think so, at least. She shook her head and looked at Brian. He was really giving it to Taylor hard. She could see the sweat standing out on his body as he grunted, pumping in and out of his girlfriend, over and over again. And Taylor was loving the entire thing, making all sorts of whining, moaning sounds. And the sounds her pussy was making as it got stuffed were pretty damn hot as well, too.

Aisha found herself getting more and more turned on as she watched the two of them. Well, why not? She hopped up onto the counter and hissed at how cold it was. She wiggled around, hoping that it would warm up really quickly. Then she started to masturbate, deciding that at the very least, she could get herself warmed up.

It felt great to toy with her pussy and Aisha moaned, her fingers gliding in and out of her folds and making her gasp. This was so much hotter than just thinking of stuff as she fingered herself. The way these two were acting, Aisha was going to have all the material she might possibly need, for a long, long time. She grinned to herself and nodded in satisfaction at just how smart she was, to have this sort of stuff to enjoy. Then she focused on how they were banging.

There was a big smile on Taylor’s lips, underneath the blindfold. She was having a great time, anyone could tell that, even if they didn’t pay attention to the wet pussy that was drooling like a faucet. Aisha didn’t even need to look down there to tell just how wet Taylor was. She could hear and smell it, as clear as sight.

Brian’s own cock was big and hard as he slammed in and out of his big-titted girlfriend. He was obviously having a great time and didn’t seem even slightly concerned that his innocent little sister could be mentally scarred for life if she happened to look out of her bedroom door. How selfish and inconsiderate of him.

Moaning as she grabbed her boob and squeezed down, Aisha shook her head. For shame, for shame, bro. Didn’t he know how to treat a lady? Hey, maybe she should give him a lesson or two on how to properly handle a lady like Taylor. Sure, Aisha might never had any lesbian experiences beyond kissing Chantique a time or two and grabbing her boobs once but Aisha was a girl, so surely the same stuff that she liked to masturbate to and with would apply.

Though there was the issue of if something like that incest or not. Aisha dismissed the concern after a second, because she didn’t feel like it was incest, so how could it be? Right, there was no weakness to the logic there. Nodding in satisfaction that she had it all figured out, Aisha turned her attention back to the hot, hot show going on in front of her. She shifted around, getting comfortable as her brother kept on pounding his girlfriend.

Taylor was really getting into it, her hands rubbing together against the rope holding her and her breathing coming in short, ragged gasps. Man, she was getting into this. Aisha spread her legs and fingered her own pussy, feeling her hot, tight slit sucking her fingers inside of herself. Man, this was way better than spending an hour or two in bed by herself was. She nodded and licked her lips and let her other hand wander all over her body, touching all of her favorite spots.

“Fuck, oh man,” Taylor moaned, sounding really lewd and worked up, “Brian, fuck, cum on my face, I want to feel your cum all over my face.”

Brian didn’t seem to have a lot of reservations about that request. He just jerkily nodded and did as he was told, pulling Taylor off of the counter and shoving her to the kitchen floor. Taylor squealed and squeaked, but there was still such an aroused tone to the sounds that she was making that it was hard to believe she wasn’t enjoying this.

Feeling an imp of the perverse inside of her, Aisha went down to her knees as well, right next to Taylor. Taylor’s blinded head was tilted backwards, her breathing harsh and heavy and her body trembling as she held her mouth open. She really looked like a huge slut, not that Aisha was going to judge her on that. Instead, she just watched and waited as Brian stroked his cock, one hand wrapped around his dick and pumping up and down as he breathed heavily.

It only took another moment or so and then Brian was grunting and groaning in a pretty funny manner. Aisha would have to mock him from it later on. Right now, she was much too busy staring up at that thick rod and wondering how on earth Taylor had fit something like that inside of her. And how she had enjoyed every single second of it, as she so obviously had. Aisha shook her head back and forth and then Brian was cumming.

It was a pretty impressive orgasm, shot after shot landing on Taylor’s face. Taylor made a moaning sound and a shiver ran through her from head to toe. Aisha bit her lip, seeing the large splashes of semen landing on the white girl’s face. There was a lot of cum getting there, covering her face.

And some of it landed on Aisha as well. She jerked back at that, feeling the hot, thick, wetness covering her cheek and dripping down to her jawline. Aisha’s mouth opened and closed and she picked up the pace of the fingers inside of her, pumping them in and out of her wet, dripping pussy and feeling some amazing sensations running all through her. She whimpered and moaned, gasping in pleasure as her fingers stroked her insides and pressed against her dripping lower lips.

That did the trick and Aisha was suddenly caught up in a wonderful orgasm. She moaned, shivering from head to toe as she orgasmed, even as Taylor seemed to be having something like an orgasm of her own. Aisha was a lot more vocal than Taylor was, rocking back and forth and squirming as all kinds of lewd sounds slipped out from between her lips. She was absolutely loving what was happening to her and she twitched around again, a big smile forming on her face.

Aisha’s squirming around meant that some more cum landed on her face. Some more of her brother’s cum, at that. That was something that Aisha quickly decided not to think about too much and instead, just enjoy it as it happened. And it was very, very easy to enjoy this indeed.

Smiling widely, Aisha shook her head, even as her hand stayed pressed against her crotch and her fingers moved in and out of her pussy. Oh man. Oh man, oh man. Man. Aisha very highly approved of what she had just gone through and she rocked her hips back and forth as she felt this lovely sensation rolling through her body.

“Fuck, bro,” Aisha said with a smile up at Brian as he kept on staring down at Taylor’s blinded face. Heck, with the amount of cum on her right now, she would have been blinded even without the blindfold. “You really didn’t hold back, did you?”

Not that anyone could hear her right now, of course. Brian kept on staring down at Taylor, who was still gasping and moaning. And Aisha could see why Brian was looking down at Taylor. She was looking pretty slutty right now, cum all over her face and everything. Aisha liked that look on her and decided to lean over and lick up some of the cum from her friend’s face. That it was her brother’s cum was something that only occurred to Aisha once she was doing it, which was kind of a late point to start worrying about that sort of thing.

Aisha rather enjoyed the taste of her brother’s cum. She liked it a lot, in fact. A shiver ran through her from head to toe as she swallowed the load of semen that she had collected from her brother. Shaking her head, Aisha smiled and looked at Taylor. And there was still a lot of cum on Taylor’s face. Heck, there was a lot of cum on Aisha’s face as well. So, why not share the love with one another, right?

Smirking at just how clever she was, Aisha pressed her cheek against Taylor’s mouth and hoped for the best. And Taylor’s body reacted in the right way, even if her mind didn’t know that anyone else was here. Her tongue flicked out and ran along Aisha’s skin, collection a good dollop of cum. Aisha leaned back and studied the look on Taylor’s face.

Yes, that was a look that Aisha sure did like a lot. She smirked as she stared at it, seeing just how slutty Taylor looked right now. Giggling, Aisha ran her tongue over Taylor’s face and got some more cum. It just seemed like the right thing to do. Or at least the enjoyable thing.

Speaking of enjoyment, Aisha was still masturbating and she rather thought that she was going to be giving herself a second orgasm as she licked her brother’s cum off of his girlfriend’s face. Was that weird? Nah, it wasn’t. How could Aisha ever do something that was weird and fucked-up, right? The whole idea was just laughable.

So Aisha kept on licking the cum off of Taylor’s face as she and Brian talked to each other. Neither of them seemed to notice anything strange about Taylor’s responses as Aisha’s tongue slid in and out of Taylor’s mouth as she cleaned her face of cum. And if later on, Taylor noticed that she wasn’t carrying a salty, sticky treat around on her face, well, the human mind was great at coming up with bullshit explanations that were instantly believed.

So Aisha wasn’t worried as she kept on having a good time with Taylor. And with Brian, as the source of all of this. Not that Aisha let her mind linger on that thought for too long, of course! Instead, she just made sure to kiss Taylor again, right on the lips.

Yeah, that was pretty damn fun. Aisha smirked. She just might have a new favorite game to play for the next week or so, or at least until she got bored. And why bother letting anyone else know that it was a game that she was playing, right?

Those games were the most fun of them all.

New Hotness
Sequel to Car Wash

It was hot out. And I meant that it was hot out. The entire city was baking underneath this heat wave and I groaned again as I felt the sweat trickling down along my back. Winslow’s AC was barely up to the task of keeping the building cool during normal times and right now most certainly wasn’t normal. I wiped some more sweat off of my forehead and looked around.

Man, why did the heat wave have to strike now, at the start of June, instead of in a week or two? School was bad enough without the building being something between a sauna and an oven. I groaned and shook my head.

Though one bright side of it all was that the dress codes had been relaxed even more than they already were. Almost everyone was wearing very little. Some guys weren’t bothering with shirts at all and the girls, including me, well, we were showing off a lot of skin. And that wasn’t all.

I, for one, was only wearing the upper half of a bikini, to give my boobs the support they needed. The bottom half was at home. And yes, sure, I was wearing a light, thin t-shirt over that and a skirt as well, but still. It wasn’t all that much and if I spread my legs, everyone was going to get to see everything. I wasn’t the only girl dressing down, but I was pretty sure I was the only one who was wearing this little and had this good of a figure. I smirked a bit at that and posed this way and that, letting whoever was nearby get a good, long look at me as I wandered around, waiting for the lunch period to finish and for class to start again.

I ducked into the girls bathroom to freshen up a bit and realized that I had been followed. I turned around and looked at the guy in here with me. He was… a guy, that was about all that I could say. I didn’t recognize him or anything.

“Hey,” he said, before I could say anything and point out that he shouldn’t be in here. “I like your clothes. I mean, I really like them.”

“Gosh, thanks, I spent so long color-coordinating them,” I said sarcastically as he stared at my tits. “It’s nice that you’ve noticed them.”

He grunted at that and nodded. He finally looked up at me and gave me what he probably thought was an endearing smile.

“So, um, can I touch them? Heck, why beat about the bush? Can I fuck you?”

I snorted and rolled my eyes. At least he was being honest. That was worth something, I supposed. If it was worth letting him fuck me, that was a different question entirely. I paused for a moment, taking a longer look at him. Well, he was good looking and I had been getting pretty worked up all day by all of the cute girls and hot guys around.

“Yeah, I suppose so,” I said after a minute. “Are we going to exchange names or anything?”

“Nah, I know who you are,” the guy said. “Tiffany, right.”

He didn’t seem to actually understand what the look I gave him meant as he stepped forward and groped me. I shivered and sighed softly, feeling his hands running along me. I had to admit, a bit of groping really could get me in the mood for a whole lot more. I rocked back and forth, feeling the heat building in between my thighs as I touched him right back, feeling his body against my fingers and his muscles underneath my hands. Yeah, I was liking this a lot.

I moaned as I got tugged close to him, our bodies pressing against each other. He had one hand on my butt and the other on my tits and he drew me into a kiss. This was a far cry from the most romantic place to kiss but I was still excited enough that I didn’t mind. I kissed him back, grinding against his crotch and feeling the heat rising inside of me. Oh man, I was getting worked up here and was really looking forward to some more.

“Hey, Jacky, you in here?”

There was a knock at the bathroom door and another guy stuck his head in. Man, what was with boys and thinking that they owned the ladies bathroom, huh? I scowled at him as he smiled, seeing what was going on.

“Whoops, my bad,” he said with a chuckle. “Didn’t know you were busy man.”

“Hey, no problem,” the first guy, Jackie, said with a laugh. “Want to join us?”

“Sure thing, I’ve been dying to get a chance at these tits,” the second guy said without pausing to think over things at all. “Man, she really bounces a lot when she walks around, you know?”

“You know I’m right here?” I asked, not pulling away as I got pinned between two guys.

“Yeah, and it’s a good thing, too,” Jackie said, squeezing down on my tits and making me whimper. “It’s way better than just talking about how much we’d like to fuck you.”

Yeah, I kind of got that. I shook my head and looked in between the two of them, trying to decide what I was going to do with them. The hard cocks pressing against me suggested one thing and I knew how good that could feel. And with how their hands were moving around me, they were really into the idea as well, stroking and groping me constantly.

“Fine, fine,” I said with a moan and a shiver as they touched me. “Just so long as I get to cum, too.”

“See, I told you,” Jackie said, giving my boobs another squeeze. “Nobody with this kind of rack can be anything but a slut.”

He completely ignored the glare I sent him and instead kept on feeling me up. I gasped once again as I felt the pleasure rising inside of me as I got groped and felt up.

The second guy lifted my skirt and he seemed quite happy to find that there was nothing underneath the short skirt but my body. He laughed and started to run his hands all over me, making me squirm and moan as I got touched and felt up. I took a deep breath but the effect was kind of ruined as his fingers went inside of my pussy.

“Yeah, she’s soaking wet down here,” he said with a nod. “No reason not to fuck her, right?”

“Right,” Jackie agreed with him.

And just like that, I was feeling two bare dicks rubbing against me. I moaned softly as I felt the heat spreading through my body, making everything feel just so much better and more arousing. I closed my eyes and panted, even as they both grabbed onto me and lifted me up.

And then set me back down. I moaned, feeling my pussy and my ass opening up and swallowing the two cocks. I shivered, panting slightly as I got fucked. In both holes at once. It wasn’t a new experience for me or anything but it was awfully good and I was finding that I was really, really liking it.

I clung to Jackie as he and his friend started to fuck me. I was able to bounce along their rods in this position, slamming myself down on cock over and over again. The sensation of getting filled in both holes at once just kept on being so damn good and I absolutely loved what was being done to me. I moaned as their hands kept on groping me, grabbing me and feeling me up and, of course, making sure that I kept on taking cock, over and over and over again. I whimpered as I felt the shafts pushing deep inside of me.

They were just so thick and so good. I panted, closing my eyes and feeling a shiver running through my body from head to toe as I took cock. I didn’t know a thing about these two guys, but when had that ever stopped me from getting fucked, right? I just let them keep on using me and treating me, ah, oh yes, like their slut.

“Fuck, she’s tight, man,” the second guy gasped. “And she didn’t put up any fight when I started fucking her ass, you know?”

“Hey, you saw her at the car wash,” Jackie said with a chuckle. “You surprised that a slut like her likes it up the ass?”

I moaned, deciding that it wasn’t worth it to once again point out that I was right here. Instead, I just let them keep on using me and making me feel wonderful as I took cock. I was bouncing pretty quickly along their cocks, feeling them stirring me up and getting me really excited and eager for an orgasm.

Man, I could never get enough orgasms, could I? I always wanted more, I wanted to keep on getting fucked and made to feel good and holy shit, this was wonderful inside of me. I moaned, clutching onto them even as they groped me. My shirt and bikini top weren’t anywhere near enough to slow them down and they could do whatever they wanted to with me. And I would let them.

“Hey, where did you two get off to?” I couldn’t bring myself to be surprised when yet another guy strolled into the girls bathroom like he owned the place. “Holy shit, you’re finally tapping that, huh?”

“The more the merrier,” one of the small group that was with me now said. “Think we can plug her mouth with dick?”

“I am not going to my knees in this place,” I said, laying down the law as I looked at the confines of the bathroom. “Not while I’m wearing a skirt.”

“Yeah, can’t blame you,” one of the guys said, as he reached over to grab my tit. “Think we can smuggle her up to the roof or something?”

“No way am I pulling out before I cum,” Jackie said with a grunt. “You wouldn’t believe how good this cunt feels.”

“Hey, I fucked your mom yesterday, I know all about that,” one of the guys said with a ringing laugh.

That got him flipped the bird. Though after that was done, the guys all seemed more keen on groping me and feeling me up instead of anything else. I shivered, feeling half a dozen hands at least wandering all over my body and groping me. And, of course, there were the dicks still slamming in and out of me as I got lifted up and down along them. Those were making me feel really good.

My nipple getting pinched was what made me cum, though. I tossed my head back and shivered as a wonderful orgasm rolled through me. I panted heavily, moaning and gasping as I looked up at the stained ceiling tiles, feeling my body twitching and jerking as the pleasure kept on pulsing inside of me and making me feel absolutely amazing. Holy shit, I was loving this.

“Hey, think she came?” One of the guys asked.

“Who cares, I want to cum myself,” another said. “Hurry up, will you? I don’t even care about sloppy seconds, I just want to see this slutty cheerleader bouncing on my cock.”

Cheerleader? Did these guys even know who I was? Ah fuck it, I didn’t care. I was just really, really enjoying getting the chance to pass the lunch break this way. So much better than moping around or visiting the library. So, so much better, man, nothing could compare to an orgasm.

And I was getting pretty close to another orgasm. There was just something so hot about getting gangbanged, something that made other sex seem… well, pretty damn nice, of course, but still. I moaned and shifted around and, of course, kept on taking cock. It was really reaching deep inside of me and filling my pussy and my ass up and it was making me melt as I kept on getting fucked and fucked and fucked.

“God, cheerleaders look so hot when they’re taking cock,” one of the guys said. “Those lucky bastards on the football team get it whenever they want but do those bitches even glance at track and field? No.”

“You know I’m not a cheerleader, right?” I asked with a moan, my voice pretty uneven and wobbly as I kept on getting screwed. “I’m, just, ah, sexier than any of them.”

“That’s the kind of thing you should be saying,” one of them chuckled, sliding his fingers into my mouth and making me suck on them. Well, I did it on my own, without even having to think about it. “Who ever heard of a vindictive cheerleader, right?”

I shrugged, not really caring one way or the other. Especially since they kept on fucking me and taking cock continued to feel really good, believe it or not. I moaned, shivering from head to toe as I felt another pulse of pleasure rock through my entire body. It wasn’t an orgasm, but it was the lead-in to one.

I moaned happily and did my best to make the boys feel good as well as they kept on screwing me. And as the other boys waited for their turn. I tried to think of a way for me to take on three, or maybe even four of them at a time. My tits were certainly big enough to wrap around a cock as I sucked another off. But I just couldn’t see it, not without either letting bare skin touch the bathroom floor (no, no, no) or dangling from the ceiling in a bondage getup that we didn’t have the time or materials for. Also, there was no way the tile ceiling would support my weight, not in a million years.

So I was going to continue just fucking two of them at a time. And, well, I was fine with that. It was certainly going to let me keep on feeling good, even if I didn’t take care of all of these boys before lunch ended and class started back up again. Though, gosh, missing class, what a shame that would be, right?

I snorted and then kept on bouncing as best as I could on the dicks as I wrapped my arms and legs around the guy in front of me. There were so many hands, moving all over my body and groping me, feeling me up, molesting me and generally really making me feel good as I kept on getting touched. I moaned happily, shifting from side to side.

The guy inside of my pussy came with a grunt. I moaned as well, feeling my wet folds getting splashed with semen and shivering from head to toe. Oh man, I loved getting creampied. Feeling the hot semen everywhere inside of me was something that just never got old. I moaned happily and nodded, gasping in pleasure as I felt myself cum as well.

It was a nice orgasm, just like they always were. I didn’t even notice the guy pulling out of me and getting replaced with another, not until I finally recognized that there was a different face attached to the tcock that was pounding in and out of me. Not something I really cared about, frankly. Not as long as I got to keep on feeling good as I got stuffed and filled and fucked and used. And as the boys who weren’t fucking me kept on groping me, their hands wandering all over my body but especially focusing on my boobs. Their fingers were overlapping and gliding along each other as they kept on feeling me up.

“Come on, can’t you fuck me harder?” I asked with a shiver. “Big strong men like you?”

That got a chuckle from one of the boys and the one in front of me scowled and puffed up. And then really started to give it to me. I moaned and gasped as I felt the pleasure rush through my body from head to toe as his dick thrust deep inside of my pussy, knocking against the entrance to my womb with each and every thrust. I shifted around and moaned some more as I felt the pleasure make my brain go white each and every time it happened.

And the guy behind me was still fucking my ass good and hard as well, giving me exactly what I wanted as I felt him filling me up and stretching me out. He was breathing right in my ear and the labored way that he was panting told me that he was getting very close to an orgasm. Good. Very good! I couldn’t wait to feel his semen flooding my asshole.

Was I a slut? The answer to that question seemed so obvious that I couldn’t begin to deny it. Okay, yes, I was a slut, but was that a bad thing? Not even remotely! I was glad to keep on being a slut who got fucked, because orgasms were just so fun and everything leading up to them was pretty enjoyable as well.

“Fuck, I’m going to fill that tight little ass of yours up with cum,” the guy grunted, his fingers really digging into my hips and sending small shoots of pain through me. I didn’t mind that at all of course. “Ever got cum back there, you little whore?”

Of course I had. I tried to say as much, but I couldn’t get the proper words to form as I kept on feeling good as I got fucked. I closed my eyes and shivered from head to toe as I felt the pulse of pleasure run through my body. I pushed back against him as much as I could and waited for him to give me a nice, sticky treat.

I didn’t need to wait all that long before I felt his dick twitching and pulsing in my rear. And then he was cumming. My pussy was already feeling quite wonderful, but getting to feel semen flooding my ass really added something nice to it all. I moaned in happiness, feeling the pleasure pulsing all through my body as shot after shot of semen shot inside of me, filling me up in a way different from what a cock could manage.

There was a big, even dopy, smile on my face as I felt it happen and I nodded. Yes, yes, yes, that was exactly what I wanted when I got fucked in the ass. And for something similar to happen when I got fucked in the pussy, mouth, tits, the same general idea applied every which way. I moaned, a sound of pure lust as I felt the semen dripping out of me. It was a great feeling and I wanted more. I wanted a whole lot more.

And I was so obviously going to get it. I smiled as I stared at the boys all around me, staring at my body with naked lust in their eyes and hard, hard dicks just waiting for a hole to open up that they could fuck.

“Well?” I asked with a sultry, slutty moan as I felt a pulse of pleasure run all through me. “What are you all waiting for?”

That got some of them moving and I shivered in anticipation, more than ready to feel their dicks inside of me once again. I couldn’t wait to see just what all it was that they were going to do to poor old me, completely helpless and vulnerable in front of all of these wonderful dicks.

Sure, the situation could be better. A room with clean cushions to rest on, for instance. And music and lighting could play a big part in how enjoyable sex was. But even here, held up in the air by these hands as I kept on getting fucked, over and over again, it was still really fun for me. And for these guys as well, going by the sounds that they were making and how they were just about drooling over my body as they kept on pounding me.

I smirked at all of them as they kept on groping me and grabbing me. And fucking me, of course, there was absolutely no way to ignore how the dicks kept on moving in and out of me, over and over and over again. I moaned in pleasure as I felt the shafts stretching my holes out, driving me towards yet another orgasm.

How many times was I going to cum as I got gangbanged in the bathroom by a bunch of boys that I had never even met before? You know, I was more than willing to wait things out and see. I was just that kind of girl, I supposed!

I chuckled a bit and nodded at the guy in front of me as he gave me a strange look. He didn’t need to know everything about what was going on with me right now. He just needed to keep on fucking me and that was what was important. And he was doing a great job of it, too, really making me shift and moan and squeal as I kept on taking cock. The way his dick was reaching so deep inside of me really made me feel wonderful and so very, very eager for more.
And like a good boy, he kept on giving me more. Not that he was thinking of it that way, of course. He was more focused on how I was making him feel, how my wet, hot, tight pussy was squeezing down around his cock and doing its best to milk the cum out of him.

I smiled at him and kept on rocking back and forth and pressing my body up against the wandering, groping hands that were trying to feel me up like I was a piece of meat. How many of these boys had ever touched a girl before? How many of them had ever fucked a girl before? I had absolutely no idea but I was more than happy to help them learn exactly how to make a woman feel good. I already knew exactly how to make a man feel good, of course.

“Don’t worry,” I said, as the lunch bell chimed. “I’ll make sure that each and every single one of you gets to cum, alright?” I winked at one of them. “You’re all going to get to drain yourselves into me or cover my skin with your cum.”

Some of them really, really liked that thought and I could see them shiver as they considered it. A big smile, tinged with more than just a bit of lust, was on their faces. I wondered if they were going to try and cover my face in cum. Not something I normally had a problem with, but right now, I would have to squat if I wanted to put my face in range of their dicks. And that just might not be something that would happen, since it would mean that my holes weren’t getting stuffed with cocks. And I had a feeling that it would be hard to get these boys to agree to not fuck me, just to give me a bukkake.

Well, that really would be their problem, wouldn’t it? I mentally shrugged and focused on what really mattered. Getting my slutty holes stuffed full of cock and painted white with cum. That was what really mattered here, after all. I moaned and kept on letting them fuck me. And fuck me and fuck me and fuck me.

Would any of these boys be ready for a second round after cumming in me the first time? I certainly hoped that they would be. A proper gangbang should last until the girl had drained every last drop of cum possible out of the lucky guys taking her for a spin. And these boys were certainly going to want to use me for everything I could possibly give them. They obviously just saw me as a piece of meat that looked good while getting fucked.

And I couldn’t lie, that was a pretty hot thought to entertain. I shivered a bit at it and felt my arousal rise a bit more inside of me. Oh yes, I was going to cum soon and it was going to be great. And these boys would be cumming as well and that would be pretty nice as well.

Yeah, whatever way you looked at it, I was one lucky girl, wasn’t I?

*

Man, this outfit was ruined, wasn’t it? No possible way for me to salvage any of it. Even my sneakers seemed stained with cum. And some guy had stolen my bikini top as some sort of trophy. That seemed pointless and stupid, but oh well, it wasn’t here.

I smirked as I walked through Winslow’s halls. The cum had soaked through my clothes and I was looking a bit transparent right now. A boy, who hadn’t been in the girls bathroom with me, stared at my boobs underneath my shirt and walked right into a locker. That was actually pretty amusing, I had to say.

The downside, if it could be called that, of not wearing underwear after getting gangbanged was that there was plenty of semen running down my legs, coating my inner thighs in white. And they had already gotten pretty messed up from the arousal that was leaking out of me. And when I sat down, obviously that would make for an even bigger mess on the seat and ruin the skirt more than it already was.

Well, some of the guys had handed over some money to me, so I supposed I could use it to buy some new clothes. And sure, that meant I was whoring myself out to other teens, but was there really any difference between doing that and doing it with adults? I couldn’t see it myself.

I was very late for class, but oh well, so what? With how good I was feeling, I just couldn’t bring myself to care, not one bit. I smirked once again, feeling absolutely wonderful as I walked towards class. Maybe the heat wave could keep on going, last for a while longer. I was sure that I would get to enjoy myself even more if I kept on getting to wander around school, showing all of this off. And there was plenty of eye candy from the other girls and the boys as well.

School may not have a whole lot that it could recommend to me, but this? Oh yes indeed, I was more than happy to have this, for as long as it lasted.

And I knew that the boys were going to be more than happy to have me wearing this sort of outfit as well. And if they wanted to do more than just look, well, that could be arranged as well, couldn’t it?

 

 

Chapter 17: chapter Fifteen

Skitter Stripper Chapter Fifteen
(oppai loli, threesome)

Missy knew that what she was doing wasn’t entirely accepted. Or accepted at all, in any way shape or form. If she was caught, there would be a long line as Gallant chewed her out, Miss Militia skinned her alive and finally Director Piggot would bite her head off.

So she’d just have to not get caught then, obviously. By any of her superiors or the Empire 88. One of those was a lot more concerning than the other!

But Missy had a pretty good feeling about managing this. After all, Shadow Stalker went out on solo patrols that nobody else was supposed to know about and she hadn’t caught the heavy end of the hammer yet. And Missy wasn’t even running as big of a risk as her teammate was.

For one thing, it wasn’t obvious at all that she was Vista. For another, she wasn’t looking for a fight. She was just looking around, seeing what she could find and how useful it might be. Big difference, big difference.

Of course, the reason that it wasn’t obvious that Missy was Vista was because she wasn’t wearing her Vista costume. Though this could certainly be called a costume! Missy wasn’t sure that this exact shade of pink went well with her hair and skin but it was what she could find in her size.

So she twitched the babydoll lingerie down over her body, knowing that the practically transparent, thin, filmy outfit wasn’t doing much of anything to hide her body at all, showing off the tiny panties and thin bra Missy was wearing. And then she kept on padding up and down the halls of Club Lango, listening and looking for any hint at all of the Empire and its goons coming by to suck the businesses it controlled dry.

It was kind of funny, thinking about how she had ended up here, seeing… everything that there was to see at this strip club and brothel.

*Several Months Ago*

It was cold and Missy did not have a lot of body mass to keep the heat in. The leggings underneath her skirt still weren’t doing the job of pants and she was thinking she’d need to go bother Costume and PR to get a thicker set for her winter wear. Especially if she was going to keep on walking around the city after the sun had set and it got really cold.

“Want to stop at a convenience store to get some coffee or something, Vista?” Miss Militia asked as they rounded another corner on another block.

“No!” Missy said, feeling kind of insulted. The older woman would never have asked that to someone else, someone older. It was just because Vista was such a little baby girl that she needed to be tucked away and kept from anything dangerous and all of that crap. “I can keep going just fine, no problem at all.”

Miss Militia glanced down at her, her face hard to see with her cap hiding her eyes in this bad light. She didn’t press the issue and Missy just huffed and rubbed her hands together. As she did so, she glanced down an alleyway and saw some dark, struggling figures.

“Hey!” Missy shouted, grabbing her flashlight off her belt and shining it down the alley. “What’s going on here?”

It was pretty obvious just what was happening. Some black woman was pressed up against the alley wall, struggling to keep hold of her purse as some guy tugged at it. His head flashed up, looking like a deer in the headlights as the beam hit him.

Miss Militia was already running down the alley at them and Missy bent space to catch up with the grown woman’s longer legs. The man dropped the purse and tried to run but he got his feet tangled underneath him and stumbled along.

That was enough to let Missy cannon into him, slamming into his legs and bringing him down to his knees. He groaned and Missy felt like groaning as well as the stink of the alley hit her. She did her best to ignore that, though, and instead focused on holding onto him as Miss Militia arrived next to them.

“Hold it right there, mister,” Miss Militia said, sounding a lot harder and colder than she normally did. “Ma’am, are you alright?”

“I, yes, thank you,” the woman said. “My night’s pay is in here, if he had grabbed it…”

The man groaned something incoherent and Missy’s nose wrinkled underneath her visor at the waves of booze rolling off of him. Damn, he was drunk. She hauled him upright with a grunt and some major exertion of her weak muscles, getting him onto his knees. She stared at him and he stared at her.

Then his mouth opened and he made a strange sound. Missy had just enough time to feel curious about what that meant before he vomited on her. Missy shrieked and jumped backwards, unable to describe or even fully process what had just happened to her and how disgusting it was. She could feel the wet warmth soaking through her costume and the smell of it was even worse.

“Oh my God!” Missy shouted, pawing at her green costume and just getting her gloved hands filthy. “Oh yuck, yuck, yuck!”

“Sho- shorry bout that,” the man said, swaying back and forth.

Missy whimpered as she stared down at herself, feeling absolutely defiled with this disgusting, gross, yuck, yuck, yuck! Ew! This was the most filthy thing to have ever happened to her on patrol and she trembled as she felt the vomit sliding down her front.

“Oh, that’s awful,” the woman said, standing up and taking a few hesitant steps towards Missy. “Um, are you- listen, we have a shower and a laundry machine inside, if you want to use that to get cleaned up.”

Missy glanced at Miss Militia, who had cuffed the man and produced a card to read his rights off of. She nodded at Missy and Missy was not going to ask any further questions about this because she could feel it staining not just her costume but her skin as it- no, she didn’t want to think about it!

“Oh God, it got in my hair,” Missy moaned as she became aware of a hideous damp sensation at the back o her head, where her blonde strands fell out from underneath her helmet. “Yes, shower, right now.”

The woman backed up and fiddled with the lock to a door before pushing it open. Missy hurried inside, a bit relieved to be inside and warm but there were still far more worrisome things on her mind right now.

“I’m Candy, by the way,” the woman said as she led Missy through a few doors. “And you’re, um, Vita?”

“Vista,” Missy said, her lips pressed together thinly. She was not in the mood for small talk right now, not when she felt so unspeakably disgusting and ew.

“Anyway,” Candy said, opening another door, “um, hi, everyone, we’ve got an emergency here.”

“What the hell?” One woman asked as Missy silently echoed her.

Missy was in a room with a lot of bright lights and mirrors and other women. Grown women. Very obviously women, in fact. A few of them were naked, a few of them were fully dressed and most of them were somewhere in between, leaning towards more naked than not. She blinked several more times as she stared, seeing them all staring right back at her with strange looks on their faces.

“This is Vista and she just stopped a purse snatcher from robbing me,” Candy said, quickly crossing over to a closet and throwing the doors open. “She got a Burrito Special, though,” there was a murmur of sympathy and Missy quickly decided she didn’t need an explanation for that code word. “So she can clean off here while her partner does… whatever it is she’s doing.”

“She?” One of the women asked. “Battery? I still need her autograph.”

Missy ignored the byplay that resulted from that in favor of catching the fluffy white robe and domino mask that Candy tossed her. She looked down at it, still squirming around from how disgusting she felt.

“Okay, we’re all turn around and let you get changed into that,” Candy said. “Then the showers are right through that door, turn left, first one on the right. Got it?”

“Right,” Missy said quickly, bobbing her head up and down.

Missy didn’t think that she had ever stripped so fast. Her green costume just flew off of her body as she tugged at it all while trying to touch as little of the material as possible. She could still smell it, even with the mix of perfumes filling this room and a shower sounded like absolutely the best thing possible right now.

The domino mask didn’t fit her very well, constantly sliding down the bridge of her nose, but it still fit her a lot better than the bathrobe did, which dragged on the floor a bit. Missy tugged the front of it close around her to help hide the fact that she was naked underneath it all and grimaced as she carefully balled up her costume and handed it over to Candy.

Then it was out the door, to the left and the showers were easy to find because of the sound of running water behind the door. Missy stepped in and closed the door behind her, breathing out in relief that nothing… weird had happened. She couldn’t decide just how weird it might be but there was a lot of stuff that could be weird at this… well, she certainly wasn’t going to call it a brothel on her official report but she had a good feeling that that was exactly what it was.

Anyway, the important thing was that there was someone else already in the shower. The open plan shower so there wasn’t any chance of Missy having a bit of space to herself. But- but that was something that Missy would just have to deal with.

And there was soap and shampoo in a rack by the door! Just the cheap stuff, but oh well. Missy still grabbed some of it while hanging the robe up on a hook before walking into the shower.

“Who are you?” The girl already in the shower asked, turning to peer at Missy. “Wait, you’re not one of the girls, right? There’s no way we’re hiring something this young.”

Missy flushed at that and ground her teeth together. It was still quite the contrast between their bodies. Missy was, of course, at the level that you’d expect for a twelve-year-old girl, with only the faintest hint of softness at her chest to show where she would eventually get breasts and the rest of her body was straight up and down.

While this girl was very… sexual. Huge, massive tits, long legs, an hourglass figure, she was quite hot and she was entirely naked as she stood in front of Missy, looking down at her. A few strands of black hair escaped from the towel she had wrapped around the top of her head and her face was rather angular compared to the rest of her body but still very pretty.

“Um, no, I don’t work here,” Missy said, shaking her head back and forth and keeping her arms close to her body. “I’m… Candy’s half-sister and she’s letting me borrow the shower for a moment because,” ugh, Missy didn’t even want to say it, “I got in an accident.”
“Half?” The girl asked in a muttered tone. “Well, whatever, hop on in, the water’s hot, at least.”

It certainly was and it felt very good to step underneath the spray. Missy sighed as she felt the hot steam wrapping around her. Though she’d enjoy that sensation in a bit. Right now, she had a real mess that she needed to take care of right now.

Missy started cleaning herself off and cursed softly as she felt the domino mask slipping off of her face. She tugged it back up but as soon as she tried to clean herself off, it slid back down. Finally, she sighed heavily and looked up at the girl.

“Okay, what’s your name?” Missy asked.

“I’m called Tawnee, at least when I’m out on stage,” the girl said. “And, really, who the heck are you?”

“You can call me, um, Kathy,” Missy said. “You going to freak out of I take this off?”

“I have no idea why you’re even wearing it in the first place,” Tawnee said. “Miss Kathy Fakename.”

Missy rolled her eyes to cover up her flinch at hearing ‘Miss’. And then she tugged her mask off and put on a stool so it would stop bothering her.

Thankfully, the smell went away as Missy kept on working, though there was still the problem of her hair and touching that stuff with her bare hands and making sure that it was all gone. That was not something that she was looking forward to. At all.

“Man, did somebody vomit on you out in the dance floor?” Tawnee asked, stepping up behind Missy and leaning closer.

“It wasn’t there, but yeah,” Missy grumbled as she looked herself up and down and couldn’t stop herself from glancing at Tawnee and forming certain comparisons between the two of them. “It was disgusting.”

“Yeah, some guys really don’t bother holding back,” Tawnee said, patting Missy’s shoulder. “When I was working out there as a waitress, I really needed a lack of imagination when it came time to clean up. And the toilets are even worse.”

Missy gagged at that thought and shuddered, more than willing to believe Tawnee on that. She put the soap on a small shelf and sighed. Her body was clean but there was still the question of her hair.

Maybe if she just cut it all off, right against her scalp, rather than have to touch it all and find out exactly where the… stuff was? Missy shivered at that thought, trying to decide if it was actually better than the alternative.

“Here, allow me,” Tawnee said. “I can at least see what I’m doing.”

“Will you?” Missy asked in relief. “Thank you, that’s… yeah. Thanks.”

“Not a problem,” Tawnee said, patting Missy’s shoulder. “What goes around comes around, you know? I got helped out a lot here, I can do the same for someone else.”

Missy took a deep breath and tried to calm herself down as she felt water starting to get directed through her hair. She did not try to look to the sides, not at all wanting to think about what she might see if she did so. Instead, she just felt herself slowly relaxing as hot water had its usual effect on the human body and made her unwind.

The gentle tugging on her hair was kind of relaxing, too and certainly better than Missy having to do it herself. She took a deep breath and slowly let it out as she felt a sensation of cleanliness washing over her.

“How bad is it?” Missy asked as she felt her head getting yanked from side to side.

“Well, I think I’m going to get it all out but maybe you should borrow some of my conditioner to give yourself a floral smell instead of any of the other options that you might have,” Tawnee said, squeezing Missy’s shoulder. “But by tomorrow, this should all just be a memory that you have to repress, nothing more.”

Missy rolled her eyes at the phrasing but she was still pretty glad for it. She sighed deeply and slumped forward, rubbing her forehead with her hand.

“Thanks for doing this, by the way,” Missy said.

“Not a problem, it’s what friends do for one another,” Tawnee said with a chuckle.

“We’re friends, huh?” Missy asked, turning her head before Tawnee guided it back to look forward.

“Well, I certainly wouldn’t be cleaning the vomit out of someone’s hair if I didn’t like them,” Tawnee said with a much louder chuckle this time.

Missy rolled her eyes at the circular logic of that but, well, whatever. The important thing was that she was getting cleaned off. And as a side benefit, she was getting to stay inside in a warm building instead of walking around outside, though that would surely change soon enough.

Finally, Missy felt Tawnee stepping backwards and patting her back, right between her shoulder blades.

“Okay, I think we’re done here,” Tawnee said, a slight note of pride entering her voice. “You’re good to go, Kathy.”

“Thank you,” Missy said, meaning it from the bottom of her heart. “Going around like that, with vomit all over my clothes would have been… eurgh.”

“I get you,” Tawnee said, stepping around in front of Missy and holding her hands underneath the spray. Missy couldn’t help but steal some glances at the sheer size of her new… yeah, friend made sense. That was a lot right there. “You going to need some new clothes, too?”

“Nah, my stuff is pretty hard-wearing, tough to stain,” Missy said, shaking her head. “I just didn’t want to wear it while, well, you know.”

“I get you,” Tawnee said, shaking her hands dry.

“Also, if you could forget about seeing my face without this mask on, I’d really appreciate it,” Missy said, wondering just how feasible that really was.

“Without… well, okay, you need to fill me in on the details,” Tawnee said with a chuckle, “but since I don’t wear contacts or glasses in the shower, unless we get close enough to kiss, all I can see of you is that you’re white and blonde.”

That- was a big relief. Missy sighed, one more source of stress leaving her shoulders at that thought. She smiled and patted Tawnee’s shoulder before turning the hot water off.

“Thanks, Tawnee,” Missy said, grabbing a towel and tossing one to Tawnee as well. “It’s a relief to hear that.” She took a deep breath. Well, Tawnee would certainly be hearing all of this from her coworkers as soon as she returned to the dressing room, so she might as well spill the beans now. “And, um, I’m actually Vista.” The only thing more embarrassing than admitting that while she was naked would be Tawnee not knowing who that was. “The superhero.”

“You’re kidding,” Tawnee said after a long moment of silence.

“No!” Missy said quickly, shaking her head back and forth. “See?”

She tossed a bar of soap up into the air and with a minor effort, stretched its effective surface out to three yards, almost spearing right out of the shower doors. Tawnee made a shocked sound and lurched backwards before leaning forward to peer at the bar.

Missy let it hang there for a moment before relaxing her mental hold on it. The bar snapped back to its real length of four inches or so and Tawnee made another surprised sound as she nudged it with a foot.

“Well how about that,” Tawnee said, sounding slightly stunned. “That’s really something, you know?”

“Yeah, so even though you didn’t see much,” Missy said, grabbing the bathrobe and mask and sliding them both on, “please don’t tell anyone about what you did see.”

“Don’t worry, my lips are sealed,” Tawnee said, miming closing a zipper over her mouth. “And, um, well, it’s cool meeting you, Vista.” She extended a hand for Missy to shake and Missy did so. “Who would have thought that a superhero would come to Club Lango?”

Missy couldn’t think of anything clever to say to that so she just nodded and followed Tawnee as the taller girl slipped out of the bathroom and down the hall to the dressing room. Missy drew her robe tighter around herself as she joined her… new friend, well aware of how much taller and sexier every single woman in the room was. And not just that but how they were dressing to flaunt it.

Well, not Miss Militia, who had drawn Candy off to one side and was jotting some notes down as the two of them talked but everyone else had a lot going on that made Missy blush a bit. Especially when they turned their attention to her.

“Well, it’s the brave hero, no longer injured in the line of battle,” an Asian woman said, reaching over from her seat to pat Missy’s head, missing the scowl that formed at the blatant patronization. “Good to see you now that you’re looking better.”

“Still going to be a while before your laundry’s done,” another woman said as she did some makeup in front of a brightly lit mirror. “And I sure wouldn’t want to head out there in wet clothes.”

Missy was in full agreement at that. She sat down on an empty chair close to Tawnee and looked around. She was the star of the show, it seemed, all of the women who didn’t have anything else to do staring down at her and smiling. She felt a touch nervous over it all, really, but she smiled back.

This wasn’t at all how Missy had expected her patrol to go but it wasn’t all that bad, was it?

***

Missy had changed a lot since then. In some ways that were very, very obvious and some that weren’t quite as obvious. Mostly, she said that her new curves were the result of puberty being very kind to her. It was a lot more comfortable to say that this was all natural and that she had been blessed with some good genes rather than admitting to somehow ingesting some period control pills that had somehow been contaminated by Nurture.

She had made a friend out of it all, at least, with Farsight (or Dinah when they weren’t in costume). And, of course, now that she had breasts and a figure, some people were willing to treat her with actual respect instead of just seeing her as a little kid. And Missy would be the first to say that she wore her new curves well, too. Very, very well.

For one, it let her try on some of the lingerie and outfits that were stored at the club. Not all of them, the pills had done nothing at all for her height, but it did let Missy try on some very mature outfits that would give her parents a heart attack at the thought of her having.

“Very nice,” Brownie said, clapping her hands together as she looked down at Missy. “You look just so cute, darling.” She reached down to pinch Missy’s cheek and Missy blushed and squirmed as she let it happen.

“Doesn’t go great with the visor, but what can you do?” Sandy asked, resting her chin on her hands as she stared. “I just want to eat you up, darling.”

Missy blushed and smiled as she stood in the center of the club’s dressing room. This was technically an unauthorized patrol that nobody knew about. But what they didn’t know wouldn’t hurt them and it wasn’t like Missy was up to anything bad here, anyway. She was just… being herself and what could the harm in that be, right?

And it was fun to try out these costumes, see how she looked in them and how, well, sexy she looked in them, too. Missy really was proud of how sexy she looked, so mature and elegant. She examined herself in the mirror, seeing the fullness of her new breasts, the curve to her hips, even how her butt filled out the small pair of panties she was wearing right now.

Yeah, she was a big fan of this. It was a very lacy bra and the panties were just as lacy while somehow hugging every single curve she had. Nothing like anything that Missy had ever owned before but she just liked it all so much! She smiled and nodded, running her hands up and down her body one last time.

“Oh, sorry, chica,” Brownie said as she looked down at a note that she had just been handed. “Time for me to go earn a living.”

“I’ve got some stuff to whine at the boss over, too,” Sandy said, hauling herself up out of her chair. “You know where to put this stuff when you’re done, Vista?”

“Not a problem,” Missy said, even as a different idea entered her mind.

She waited until both of them had left and then took a deep breath, sidling over to one of the doors. She peeked through it and couldn’t see anyone. She could hear the thumping sounds of music, though. After a moment of debate, Missy removed the visor that marked her as Vista and folded space around it, keeping it hidden and out of sight from anyone at all. Nobody was going to find it there.

Now looking like just a short woman, she padded down the hallway on her bare feet, more or less able to follow the music as it kept on playing. After a few wrong turns (this place was built like a maze), Missy ended up at a door that had some very loud music playing from the other side.

Poking her head around the door, Missy blinked several times at what she saw, her mouth hanging open for a moment or two.

She had known that this was a lot more than a night club, especially with some of the remarks that the girls had made. But it was one thing to start piecing the parts together inside of her mind, it was another to see this.

To see Tawnee up on the stage, dancing and twisting around like that was really… um, wow. Missy had been well aware of how good Tawnee’s body had been. How could she not be, seeing her naked and gleaming in the shower? But it was one thing to see that and a completely different thing to see her looking like this, showing herself off on stage and being so sexual about it all. It was amazing, simply amazing and Missy swallowed hard as she watched her friend twisting and gyrating around the pole.

Nobody was looking at her peeking around this side door, which was a very good thing indeed. Missy could just keep on watching and staring, her cheeks burning as she watched her friend dancing in the remnants of some sort of slutty student outfit. Her breasts were really moving around like that, moving around a whole lot and being very… wow.

Missy wasn’t the only one to notice that and highly approve of it. Plenty of men were watching and cheering and throwing money up on the stage as Tawnee turned around and shook her ass at the crowd. And then she slowly slid her red and black thong down along her thighs, showing off more and more to the extreme pleasure of the crowd.

Missy’s jaw hung open as she stared and she blushed even more strongly than before as she saw a bright bit of metal gleaming in between Tawnee’s rear cheeks. That had to be… that would mean…

Missy would never admit to knowing the term but that was a buttplug, wasn’t it? A pretty big plug, too, buried right inside of Tawnee’s rear. Missy’s own cheeks clenched as she tried to picture what it would be like to have that sort of thing inside of her, moving around and being… yeah, she really couldn’t begin to picture just what that would be like but it must really be… wow.

And Tawnee was still doing more. She was going to her knees and cupping her huge breasts, her fingers moving over her boobs as her head was tossed back. She was outright masturbating on the stage and that was just so… wow, Missy just didn’t know what to think about that. She rubbed her own thighs together, not having ever thought that she’d see something like this happening in the real world.

It was kind of exciting but if Missy got caught here… that would not be a good outcome. She looked at Tawnee one last time as her friend kept on showing off her body and using it in such a sultry, arousing way. Then she made herself step back into the hallway and firmly close the door behind her.

Missy leaned against the door and took several deep breaths, panting in and out as she got herself under control. It took a while and even when she did, she could still feel this heat inside of her, this tingly, arousing sensation that she was sure would take a long while to go away.

Wow, who could have guessed that Tawnee had moves like that? Anyone who had seen her, probably. She was a very developed girl. Lots there to be interested in. Wow.

Shaking her head, Missy reminded herself that she had come here for more than just leering at her friend and becoming newly aware of just how beautiful a naked woman dancing could be. Taking a deep breath, she forced herself down the hall. Now, she had heard some mentions that the real stuff happened upstairs and from other comments, down here on the first floor, it was mostly backroom stuff to keep the club running. So where were the stairs?

Missy would normally never dream of walking around in her underwear. Especially this underwear, something so tight and revealing that hugged every curve of her body.

It certainly helped out here, in Club Lango. She looked like a short woman, not a girl sneaking around. Though ideally, nobody was going to see her at all to ask anything at all.

There had to be some Empire goons around here somewhere. Missy had seen time and time again how lazy and undisciplined they were. If they were taking the cut for ‘protection’ then how could they not be taking the time to enjoy some drinks and some whores here as well? Missy just needed to find them, listen in and if they didn’t spill the beans on anything useful when they were bragging to whoever they had taken to bed (taken to the floor, the wall, whatever) she could take them out as soon as they were a block or two away from the club. And it would still be a feather in her cap, more than enough to excuse the fact that she was out here by herself and nobody even knew that she was out here.

Missy paused at each door she came across, pressing her ear up against it and trying to listen through it. When she could hear something, it was just the usual sounds that said someone was enjoying themselves a lot. No plans or anything.

It could still make Missy blush a pretty bright red when she did that, though. They weren’t describing what it was that they were doing with each other but it was still pretty clearly something that at least one of the parties on the other side enjoyed a lot.

Missy was kind of in the mood to enjoy herself as well. This new body she had been given came with some strong urges. Urges that she really would love to get the chance to test out in this way and that way and a few other ways. She shivered, licking her lips as she considered just what it would be like and just how much fun it would be.

Her breasts were certainly feeling nice inside the cups of her clothes. Not really great but there was this faint tingle that was lurking in the back of her mind and telling her that she could feel a lot, lot better. And there was this heat in her crotch that was a lot harder to ignore and a lot more pleasant. Missy took a deep breath, letting the air flow into her lungs and then back out. She could deal with this sort of thing later.

Right now, she had a few more rooms to check in on. Missy quietly darted down the hall, making sure to keep to the sides of the corridor where she was less likely to bring her weight down on a floorboard and make it creak. Sure, there was no reason for anyone to not be walking down this hallway, since the whores and their customers were constantly coming and going, but she wanted to be like a ghost.

Finally, Missy reached the big bedroom. The orgy room, really, that was what it had to be. She had never seen an orgy actually happening in it, but with the size of the circular bed and how there was a mirror above the bed on the ceiling and pretty much everything about the place, it had to be where orgies happened. Missy could feel the blush on her cheeks as she considered it, trying to picture just what it would look like if something like that happened in here.

Shaking her head back and forth, she tried to push those thoughts out of her mind. Though ever since she had taken those pills and gotten this body, Missy found it way more difficult than it had once been to push lewd thoughts out of her mind. They could really linger inside of her head, twisting around her thoughts and letting her consider them in this way and that way and a bunch of stuff that her voyages online hadn’t done much to help with.

In the long term, at least. In the short term, they had been very, very helpful and could leave Missy slumped in her chair, panting, with sweat standing out on her body as she trembled from the sheer relief of it all.

Blushing again, very hard, Missy closed the door behind her and stood in the middle of the room, looking at the large amounts of large pillows that could easily be tossed onto the floor to provide some comfort as people like Tawnee got pulled down and… well, Missy knew what would happen then!

Ignoring that, she instead went over to the drawers against one side. Opening one of them, she blushed at the collection of sex toys inside. But she was also all alone right now, and she didn’t have any sex toys of her own and she was feeling horny.

Missy’s hand hovered over the collection before snapping down and grabbing a pink vibrator. She blushed again as she held onto it but she refused to let go as she drew her hand out from the drawer. She cast another look into it, seeing cloth rope and a very lifelike dildo and some other stuff, but she shook her head and backed away from it.

Instead, she sat down on a cushion and stared at the pink vibrator. She knew how you used these things and she was feeling kind of curious. And horny. Yeah, she was feeling more than a little horny right now.

Taking a deep breath, she reached down and pressed the small bullet-like head up against her crotch, through her panties. She couldn’t feel anything special from it but she knew that more was required.

So after a deep breath to prepare herself, Missy flicked the switch. She mewled and quickly slapped a hand over her mouth as she felt the sudden, strange, wonderful sensations rolling through her. It was strong, very strong and Missy quickly twisted the dial down to a more reasonable setting.

That still felt very nice and she panted for breath as she rocked back and forth, squirming and shivering as she felt all of this happening to her. Wow. Wow, that was really something. The difference between this and her fingers was like night and day and Missy realized that she was really, really loving the sensation.

And she wanted more of it, too. She pressed down against her crotch a bit more firmly and could feel the toy buzzing and humming. It was such a nice sensation and she breathed in and out, a big smile appearing on her face as she kept on pressing down against herself, enjoying the feeling.

Her other hand was free and it came up to squeeze down on her breast, clenching down on the soft mound and making her lick her lips as she felt the pleasure. Yeah, she was really liking this. More than liking this, she wanted more.

Missy thought that she would be able to cum if she kept on doing this but there was another idea already entering her head. That dildo… it was as close to the real thing as she could get without having sex with a man. Missy knew she wasn’t ready for that yet. So she pulled the vibe away from herself, despite how it still made her tingle and made her body ache and want more.

She staggered a bit as she got back to her feet and then went over to the drawer again. She picked up the dildo and realized that there was more to it than she had thought that there was. For instance, there was a control unit attached to it. She pressed the button and blushed as it started to buzz in her hand.

Missy quickly switched it off and turned it around in her hands. Was this what a real cock would be like? Warmer than this, though, right? And… huh. There was a little flap at the bottom and Missy peered down at it. The dildo was hollow and a quick use of her powers to expand the hole and let her get a better look at it told Missy that there was a chamber inside the dildo that had a tube leading to the tip.

What that was for cam to Missy in a flash. But it was also impossible to overstate how much the idea appealed to her. Getting something hot and sticky pumped into her pussy sounded… um, she really liked the idea of it all. Missy blushed hard and looked around. And there was a small bottle of… warming lube. Missy squirted a bit onto her fingertips and rubbed it around.

Yeah, yeah, this could easily work. She took a deep breath and forced down the blush that threatened to rise back up. She could do this, she could have fun doing it and… and it would be something that she had never tried before but she loved the sound of it. A whole lot.

Missy filled the dildo up with the runny lubricant and sat down on the floor. She placed the dildo upright in front of her and took several deep breaths. Having gotten herself mentally prepared, she pulled her panties to the side and raised herself up above the toy. She was feeling awfully wet and nervous right now, a strange combination that usually only happened when she looked at porn when one of her parents was home.

Then she lowered herself down onto the dildo. It was the first time that Missy had ever done anything like this and she loudly moaned as she did so. It was really filling her up and she tossed her head from side to side as she sank down along the toy.

Even a few inches was enough to make Missy stop and take several deep breaths as she felt how stretched she was. This was nothing like anything else that she had ever done before and having it inside of her like this was a lot. Really good but really a lot.

Missy squeezed her breasts as she got comfortable, feeling the tingles of pleasure filling her up and pushing the other sensations away, making her feel better and better as she got used to the sensation. Then she started to ride the dildo again, pushing further and further down and taking more of the dildo inside of her.

The feeling just got better and better and Missy whimpered at everything that she was feeling as this happened. It was really good and she could feel the arousal blossoming inside of her, growing hotter and higher as she slowly sank down and lifted herself up along the dildo, over and over again. She whimpered, closing her eyes as she went. Again and again and again.

She could feel the lubricant leaking into her pussy, forced out of the tip of the dildo by how tightly she was squeezing down on it. She gasped at what she was feeling and how wonderful it was. The stuff really did warm her up and it made it a lot easier for Missy to continue, to keep on going up and down, again and again.

It was amazing and Missy knew that she could certainly cum from doing this. But there was the question of if she could make herself feel even better than this. If she just did a simple, little thing…

Missy picked up the controller and stared down at it. She took a deep breath and then nodded. She flicked the switch and-

When Missy started thinking again, she realized that she had somehow fallen forward, her body pressed against the floor. Her hips were lewdly working back and forth, shaking all on their own without her able to do a thing to stop or to control them. Or even for her to muster any interest at all in trying to stop.

Missy was feeling amazingly good right now, in fact, and she whimpered as she rocked back and forth. The pleasure that was growing and growing inside of her was stronger and better than touching herself with her fingers had ever been. She loved this sensation and she knew that when her orgasm arrived, at any second now, it was going to be so strong and amazing when it happened and Missy wanted that more than anything else in her life right now.

It was far too much effort to push herself back upright so all Missy could do was keep on doing whatever it was that she was doing in this position. It certainly kept on feeling amazing as she moaned and squirmed and jerked, her pussy clenching down tightly around the dildo as she hammered herself up and down along it.

Over and over again she went, loving every single second of it, feeling better and better as she kept on bouncing. The orgasm was right there and Missy could practically see it in front of her face as she went.

Then it happened and it was even better than Missy could ever have dreamed it might be. She whimpered and trembled as she felt the bliss rising up through her and wrapping her up in a pink cloud. It was absolutely amazing and all Missy could do was dumbly smile at how wonderful it all was as it kept on happening.

Her entire body was burning from this and Missy clawed at the floor as she struggled to keep herself from sounding too loud or too lewd. Mostly, though, she was focused on her pussy and how amazing it felt. It really was better than words could say, the sheer pleasure of it all running right through her body and filling her up. She twitched and squirmed from it all, every single second better than the last.

When it finally ended, Missy was wiped. She felt like she had just run up a mountainside, only ten times better. The tingling feeling inside of her, how it spread all through her body, it was like… there were just no words for how good she was feeling because of all of this. Missy deeply, deeply loved it all and she was just so happy right now.

So amazingly happy, she couldn’t do anything other than switch the dildo off as it kept on humming inside of her stretched pussy. She certainly wasn’t up for noticing how the door was cracked a bit and how a pair of smiling eyes were watching her as the young girl lay panting on the floor.

*Now*

Missy certainly liked to tell herself that she was still focused on finding out as much as she possibly could about the Empire and what they were doing here. And she was putting in a good faith effort, looking around and checking out what she could!

But she was also very, very aware that she was wet between her legs and that her nipples were awfully stiff. That there had to be an empty room somewhere in this brothel and if she was very lucky, it would be the orgy room where she could play with her favorite dildo.

Missy blushed again, very strongly, as she sneaked down the hallway. Once again, she was wearing some lingerie that had been provided, that beautiful babydoll and bra and panties set that made her look… well, Missy wasn’t quite sure how to describe how she looked in this but she really liked it a lot.

It made her look and feel so sexy, after all. That was worth a lot, putting a smile on her face and a spring in her step. Missy checked room after room, having discovered that with the keyholes in the old doors, she could actually expand the pinprick view a normal person would get into something much larger and more useful.

She was learning a lot from peeking into these rooms, even if what she was learning didn’t have anything to do with the Empire. And put a blush on her face that didn’t seem like it was ever going to go away. That was fine, though, it was fine, there was nothing to worry about. So long as she didn’t get caught, at least!

Missy shivered and licked her lips, finishing her checks and hurrying on down to the orgy room. And she was in luck! It was completely empty. She closed the door behind her and let out a deep breath. Okay, if she was feeling nervous, she wouldn’t enjoy this all as much as she should. So…

Missy ran through a few calming exercises before heading over to the toybox. Popping it open, she licked her lips. She wanted… that. Her favorite, a big, black dildo. It might not have any fancy tricks to it but the way that it made her feel when it was inside of her, stretching her out and making her mind melt, it was just so amazing and Missy loved it.

But that was going to be the treat at the end. There was some other stuff Missy wanted to try out as well. Leaving the rope behind, because she didn’t think that she could tie herself up, Missy also grabbed a bottle of lube and an anal plug.

Missy had started cleaning herself out before every visit here, so she just needed to lube herself up and then the plug. Then she groaned and whimpered as she slid the toy into her rear. It was a strange sensation but one that she liked. One that she liked a lot as she filled herself up, in fact.

Missy still needed a moment or two to recover at the end of it, panting softly as she felt how stretched and stuffed she was feeling. She licked her lips, her hands roaming over her body. And especially going to her breasts. She kneaded and squeezed the large mounds, still marveling that she had such a nice pair of breasts.

And that they felt so good when she touched them. Missy whimpered, her hips rocking back and forth as she touched herself. She really liked this sensation, the way that her breasts shifted around underneath her hands and how her nipples got so stiff and plump. And there was how her lower half was feeling as the plug rested inside of her, filling her up in a very lovely manner.

Missy licked her lips, still panting and trembling slightly as she touched herself, getting herself worked up. It was pretty easy to do that these days. Missy had a very erotic body, one that loved being touched and toyed with and having all sorts of things done to it. It was a pity that she was the only one that did anything to it but… well, there was also the question of who else she could possibly let do anything to it.

It didn’t take all that long before Missy was feeling very aroused and wet and ready. She licked her lips and reached over for the dildo. She picked it up, turning it over in her hands. To think that a real cock could be this big. And this filling. Missy shivered and licked her lips as she considered just what it might be like. Maybe one day she would find out.

For now, it was more than enough to lay down and spread her legs. Missy was already feeling kind of full from the plug buried inside of her and she knew that this thing would make her feel even more stuffed. It was a sensation that she was really looking forward to.

She rubbed the toy back and forth against her lower lips, feeling the pressure exciting her and working her up. Missy nodded, really looking forward to this as she continued to toy with her body. Her other hand was still at her breasts, squeezing and stroking the mounds and sending the most beautiful sensations all through her body.

Pretty soon, she felt like she was wet enough to let this thing slide into her. And that was exactly what she dd. Slowly, very slowly, of course. Missy might have curves that she would never have dreamed of, once upon a time, but she was still so very small and tight in certain areas.

But underneath the pressure of the dildo, she could still feel her pussy opening up around the cock and letting it slide into her. That was an amazing sensation and Missy loved it as she started to get stuffed. She whimpered, tossing her head back and forth as she felt herself getting filled.

Inch by inch, the dildo slowly slid deeper and deeper inside of her. It was just so much and it was just so much fun. Missy loved this sensation a lot. She bit her lip and drummed her feet against the floor as she kept on slowly fucking herself.

In a bit, out a bit and then all over again. Each time felt really good and Missy squirmed around on the pillow she was resting against. The way she was feeling right now, it was just… oh man, it was just amazing. Her pussy felt so good when it was wrapped around cock, it was impossible to put into words just how much she loved this sensation and never wanted any of it to end.

Though if it had to end, ending it all with an orgasm certainly sounded like the best possible choice! Missy blushed at that thought and then kept on going, slowly making her pussy open up around the cock as it kept on moving in and out, again and again. She loved this sensation and her free hand was busy with her boobs as she kept on going and going.

Either the dildo or the plug would be more than enough to make her feel stuffed. Absolutely stuffed and absolutely wonderful. Both of them at once, Missy just didn’t have the words to describe what it made her feel like and she didn’t know if anyone in the world did.

She certainly wasn’t stopping, though. She just moaned again and kept on sliding the toy in and out of her. That was more than enough for her, really. Missy loved this sensation and she didn’t want to ever stop as she continued to fuck her tight pussy, making it all feel so good. Her ass was clenching down as tightly as it could around the plug inside of her butt and that was adding something indescribable to what Missy was feeling.

She kept on going and kept on loving it. In, out, in, out. And every time it went in, Missy’s pussy swallowed a bit more of the dildo, stuffing herself a little bit more as she kept on driving herself to an orgasm.

Doing this with these toys was ten times better than masturbating in her room at either one of her parent’s houses. Who cared if she didn’t have anything to stimulate her eyes with? She was still feeling like she was worth a million dollars and she hadn’t even cum yet. When she did, Missy knew from experience that her mind would just be pushed right over the edge and that there would be nothing left for her to do at all beyond quiver and shake a little bit as she enjoyed all of this.

And that was not a problem for her, not at all! It was something that Missy was really looking forward to. Man alive, was she looking forward to it. She licked her lips and continued to play with herself, feeling the bliss rising and spreading through her body. She squirmed, kicking against the floor as her back lifted up off of the cushion, her young body spasming as she kept on getting to feel so very good.

And that was when Missy heard some sounds at the door. Her eyes went wide as she looked at it and then down at herself. Completely naked, her nightie and underwear tossed to one side. Both her pussy and her ass stuffed with sex toys. And her breasts with achingly stiff nipples and a wet, dripping pussy.

There was absolutely no way at all that Missy could let herself be seen this way. She looked around frantically, grabbing at everything within reach before rolling underneath the circular bed. She realized that she had left her panties on the floor and even as the door opened, she compressed space to bring them within grabbing range.

Missy couldn’t hear anything at first as she lay underneath the bed, panting and feeling her heart pounding inside of her chest with so much force that it felt like it was going to break free from her torso. It was only after a few minutes had passed that she was finally able to start taking in the situation.

One part of the situation was that she was feeling very stuffed right now, with the dildo and the plug still buried inside of her, stretching her out and making any kind of movement… challenging. Also, it made the sensations she felt when she shifted around very, um, interesting. Yeah, interesting was one word for what she felt when she moved and she had to take several more deep breaths to try and get herself under control as she breathed in and out.

Missy slowly rolled over onto her front, crawling along the floorboards to the edge of the bed and looking out. She was surprised to realize that she recognized one of the people in the room. It was Tawnee, looking very pretty and very sexy in her outfit. It was this silky-looking sheer black shirt that barely covered her shoulders and stopped only a few inches below her breasts, showing off her flat stomach. And the matching thong she was wearing vanished inside of the cheeks of her butt as well. Wow. It might have been better if she was blonde but Tawnee was looking great right now.

And the other person was a guy. A black guy, somewhere in his late teens, maybe? Handsome, quite handsome, and very muscular, which was almost the same thing to Missy. The two of them were pressed very close together, with the guy’s hands resting on Tawnee’s rear and gently squeezing it as the two of them kissed.

“Good to see you here, darling,” Tawnee said, breaking the kiss and smiling widely. “I’ve been waiting for you, you know.”

“Oh, I know,” the man said, giving Tawnee’s rear another squeeze and making her moan in a way that was just so sexy and slutty that Missy swallowed hard as she felt her crotch throb. “I’ve been thinking about you for a while now.”

“I saw those pics you and Lisa texted me,” Tawnee said with a giggle, running her hands up and down along the guy’s chest in a way that Missy would really have liked to do herself. She couldn’t see how well-defined his pecs were but the white t-shirt he was wearing did a great job of displaying his arms and how clearly the muscles there stood out, even from Missy’s angle. “You saved some of that for me, right?”

“Of course,” the guy said, kissing her again and making Tawnee moan. Missy almost moaned as well, before getting hold of herself. “I’ve got a whole lot waiting for you.”

“I know, Brian,” Tawnee said with a happy smile as she nuzzled up against his neck. “And I’m hoping I’ll be able to get every last drop out of you.”

Missy’s cheeks burned a brighter and brighter red as she realized just what was about to happen in front of her. What she was going to be seeing and hearing while she was trapped underneath here. That was a wow, that was a thing she would never have once dreamed might actually happen to her. How many people could something like this happen to, huh?

She shook her head and kept on watching, her greedy eyes soaking in every last detail of what was going on as she stared, watching the pair of them kissing and feeling each other up. It was obviously a delight for Tawnee to run her fingers over Brian’s muscles and Missy didn’t blame her for that in the slightest. She swallowed hard and kept on staring, feeling the toys inside of her, stretching her out and not at all sure what she should do about that.

Then Tawnee sank down to her knees in front of Brian. When she pulled his pants down, it was quite obvious that Brian didn’t need a blowjob to get hard but she still gave him one anyway. From what few glimpses Missy could get, it looked like Brian’s dick was just about the size of the dildo that Missy had buried inside of herself. That thought felt strange inside of Missy’s head and she blushed again as she considered everything that it might mean.

Tawnee seemed like she was awfully good at giving a blowjob, something that really didn’t surprise Missy all that much. Brian was certainly showing all kinds of signs of enjoyment as Tawnee worked, running his hands through her long black hair and stroking her scalp as she continued to bob up and down, again and again. He had a very pleased look on his face and Missy swallowed hard as she considered what it would be like if she was the one to make that happy expression appear on a guy’s face.

She had a particular guy in mind, of course, but with the development that Missy’s libido had been getting lately, she didn’t need to restrict herself to just Gallant. She was well aware of how nice a lot of different guys could look. And as she stared at Tawnee’s butt, pushed up a bit by her heels as she rested on her knees, Missy had to admit that she wasn’t just interested in guys.

One way or another, she kept on licking her lips as she watched the two of them and felt the burning heat inside of her. She had been so close before and her orgasm was demanding a release. Missy wasn’t so desperate, at least yet, that she was going to do that but the ache inside of her was certainly something that she couldn’t just ignore as she kept on watching the pair of them. She could tamp it down but it was a real effort to make happen.

After a few minutes of giving a blowjob that Brian obviously deeply enjoyed, Tawnee pulled her head back. Her shoulders rose and fell as she stared up at Brian, smiling widely. He smiled back at her and stroked her hair before pulling her up. The two of them shared a quick kiss, Tawnee’s hand guided down to his cock, wrapping around it and stroking it.

“That felt great, honey,” Brian said, planting a kiss on Tawnee’s neck and doing something to make her moan. “But I’m ready to go,” his hand ducked down and rubbed at Tawnee’s crotch, making another soft moan escape her lips as she squirmed around, “and I can tell you are, too.”

“Oh yes,” Tawnee said with a pant, a sound that made Missy swallow hard as she clenched down around the toys buried inside of her. “I am.”

Brian scooped Tawnee up and carried her over to the bed. The center of it sagged downwards alarmingly, but didn’t actually end up pressing Missy to the floor, trapped between the springs and the boards. She still ended up relocating, crawling to the far side of the bed where there was a mirror mounted on the wall.

From this angle, she couldn’t get the best view of things, though she could see Tawnee’s long legs waving back and forth in the air as Brian loomed over her. Missy shivered, debating if she could get away with forming space to give her a better view of the mirror’s reflection and if that would be the right thing to do.

Probably not, she had to admit. It was one thing to be here because she had been trapped and didn’t want to face the shame of announcing her presence to the pair of them. It was another thing entirely to start masturbating and enjoying the show that the two of them didn’t know that they were providing. Missy thought it over and eventually nodded, leaving her hand were it was and the toys still buried inside of her.

Even though Missy’s view might not be the best possible, her ears were working just fine and she could hear the sounds of what those two were up to. Really, really clearly hear the sounds as they started doing some fun stuff. Missy’s imagination quickly provided some details about what, exactly, was going on up there and she felt her cheeks burn red once again as she heard the rhythmic sounds of flesh pressing against flesh. And more than that, the wet sounds that came with it.

Missy could very clearly picture how her friend was getting fucked and it was also very, very clear how much she was enjoying it, too. How much she was loving getting fucked by her… client? Her friend? Maybe even her boyfriend? Missy wasn’t sure exactly.

“Oh man, I’ve missed this,” Brian said with a grunt as he kept on pounding Tawnee. “You’re just amazing, Taylor.”

“I know but it takes someone special to help me bring it all out,” Tawnee (or Taylor? There was obviously no way that Tawnee was her real name but Missy had been a cape too long to apply pressure about real names.) said with a moan. “You feel so good inside of me. Come on, baby, keep on giving me that thick dick.”

Missy closed her eyes and trembled, her small fingers curling into fists as she listened to the sounds above her, heard so clearly what was going on as Tawnee got fucked. She could just see how the dildo- the dick would be pounding in and out of her, how her pussy lips would be getting stretched apart and her inner walls filled up as Brian kept on going and going.

Missy had a lot better idea of what that looked like than most women did. She had used her powers to bend space so that she could watch her pussy getting filled by a dildo, without needing a mirror or anything. She could examine it really close, getting a great view as her own body surrendered in front of the dildo she was using. She could also picture how easily the same thing was happening to Tawnee right now.

And since Tawnee and Brian had gotten closer to the edge of the bed, Missy had an even better view. Tawnee was getting fucked on her side, one long leg lifted up and Brian’s black hands clearly standing out against her pale skin. The way she was getting groped even as she was fucked was hot, even with the poor view of it all that Missy was getting.

“Fuck me, Brian,” Tawnee moaned, her voice so hot, like liquid sex, making Missy swallow hard as she listened to it. “Fuck me, fuck me, don’t stop fucking me, screw my pussy, take me like the cheap whore I am.”

“I know exactly what you are,” Brian said with a breathy grunt that made Missy slap a hand over her mouth to silence her own whimper and whine. “And that’s why I’m giving you what you deserve.”

Missy couldn’t see exactly what he did to Tawnee next but it was obviously something that she really enjoyed. The sounds she made… wow. Really, wow, that was hot and Missy’s own arousal kept on climbing and climbing inside of her, growing steadily hotter and stronger as she listened to her friend getting fucked and loving it.

Missy really couldn’t help herself. Or, at least, she didn’t want to try and stop herself anymore. She took a deep breath and slid her hand down to her crotch, grabbing the base of the dildo that was still buried inside of her. She took a deep breath and started to move it back and forth, slowly stirring herself up as she got to indulge in the pleasure that her body so very, very strongly wanted.

She sighed softly at how good it felt. It really was nice. Very, very nice indeed and Missy sighed once again as she felt the toy pressing against her insides, going back and forth, in and out, over and over. It was good.

Missy would never have guessed how much hotter it was to look (even at a bad angle) and listen to real people having sex than it would be in her imagination or watching videos. The sounds that they were making, the way the bed was shifting around above Missy, it was all just so hot and so much fun. She shivered and reached down to cup one of her breasts, even as she continued to move the toy in and out of her, over and over again.

“God, I love your cock,” Tawnee moaned, her voice dripping with lust, “it’s so good, it’s so big, you’re fucking me so well, Brian, I love it, I love it.”

“I love fucking you too, Taylor,” Brian said with a grunt as he did something that produced a slapping sound and then a moan from Taylor. “You’ve got the best body of any girl in Brockton Bay.”

“And it’s all yours,” Tawnee moaned, the tone and need in her voice doing just as much to stir Missy up as her actual words were managing. “It’s all yours, keep on fucking me, keep on fucking my tight pussy, do whatever you want, I just want to get fucked by you.”

Missy whimpered as she picked up the pace with her dildo, though obviously nowhere near as much as Brian was picking up the pace with Tawnee. The bed was really rocking back and forth on top of Missy and she was hearing all kinds of sounds as the two of them, uh, kept on showing what they thought of each other.

Missy rolled over onto her back to give herself better access to her own body, reaching down and grabbing her breasts as she kept on pumping the dildo in and out of her pussy. Her butt was still clenching down around the plug buried inside of her and she was still feeling very full from the combination. That much hadn’t changed from before, when she had some privacy and she was still…

Oh man, there was still so much going on and it was still so great. Missy was loving all of this and she didn’t want it to ever stop. Or if it did stop, then it should stop with the best, most amazing orgasm that she could possibly get.

That was a really nice thought, something that Missy was really looking forward to. She shivered and kept on masturbating, even as she listened to the sounds that were coming from up above, as the pair of them kept on fucking. With the mirror, she could get some glimpses of how Tawnee’s body was reacting, how her big breasts were dancing back and forth. She couldn’t see the look on her face exactly, not very clearly, but what glimpses she could get showed just how much her friend liked being fucked.

Missy was liking this as well, really enjoying the sensation of her pussy clenching down around the dildo as it kept on going in and out and then in again. She whimpered as she felt her body tensing up, rising and rising as an orgasm got closer and closer. She took several deep breaths, feeling the pulse and the pleasure. Good, good, it was good and it could get better. So much better.

Missy’s hand moved down to her nipple and her fingers pinched down on it. That sudden shock stirred up a moaning that she was helpless to silence. Or even to reduce in volume. It echoed loudly in her ears and Missy gasped softly as she realized just how loud that had been.

“Was that you, Taylor?” Brian asked as the sounds on the bed above slowed down. “That was…”

“That wasn’t me,” Tawnee said as Missy softly whimpered, her face going red as she realized just what sort of trouble she might be in now. “It kind of sounded…”

Missy whimpered once again as she suddenly saw Tawnee’s face appear, upside down as the other girl hauled her upper half off of the bed and looked underneath it. There was no possible way or place to hide and all Missy could do was lock eyes with Taylor as she felt the biggest, reddest blush of her life spreading across her face as she desperately searched for something, anything that she could possibly say in response to any of this.

“Well, I found the problem,” Tawnee said, chuckling as she extended a hand towards Missy.

Missy gave in to the inevitable and slowly crawled out from underneath the bed, unable to lift her eyes and actually look at either of them. She hadn’t even been able to grab her clothes, for what little good they would do in protecting her modesty. Heck, she hadn’t even removed the toys that were still buried inside of her and she was sure that the dildo, at least, was still sticking out of her, still really obvious and clear to see.

“Uh,” Brian said, sounding very confused and for a very good reason. “Who are you?”

“She’s Kathy, a new girl,” Tawnee said, giving Missy’s shoulder a squeeze that made her squeak. “Very new.”

“…Hi, Kathy,” Brian said, still sounding confused. “And… what’s going on?”

“I’m sorry,” Missy said, meaning that very much, “I was just… I had sneaked in here and I was feeling…”

The thought of actually explaining what she had been doing and why to these two was just too much for Missy. It would be impossible to make it actually sound good and her cheeks burned once again as she grappled with the weight of saying that she was horny so she had dressed up and sneaked away to a private room to use someone else’s toys to get herself off. And had then hid when she heard these two coming and started to masturbate while watching and listening to them fucking.

Yeah, there was just no way that saying something like that could possibly go well. Missy’s cheeks burned once again as she contemplated saying any of that. And it wasn’t like she could come up with some sort of lie that would be any better, either. Missy’s mind swam as she tried to use the lifeline Tawnee had thrown her to get out of all of this but there was still absolutely nothing that came to mind at all.

“I was…” Missy stammered, still staring down at her feet. “I’m sorry, I really need to go.”

“Oh no you don’t,” Tawnee said with a chuckle, grabbing Missy’s arm and tugging her backwards. “It’s a rule, nobody leaves the private room until they’re completely satisfied. Isn’t that right, Brian?”

“I don’t think it’s ever happened to me, no,” Brian said, sounding very amused as he reached over to pat Missy’s shoulder. “Okay, take a deep breath and get your story together. Then we can figure out what’s going to happen.”

Missy glanced up at his face. He really was handsome. Cute, even. And Tawnee, of course, Missy knew all about how Tawnee looked. She swallowed, her mind racing as she tried to figure out just what she could possibly say that would let her extract herself with even the smallest amount of dignity and self-respect.

“Really, when was the last time that anyone cleaned underneath there?” Tawnee tsked, swiping her hands over Missy’s body. “Look at all this dust.”

There wasn’t that much dust and stuff and what there was, was quickly pushed away. Tawnee kept on going, though, and the way that her hands felt on Missy’s body… um, that was an outright grope, there was no other word for it. Missy gasped softly as the older girl squeezed her breasts, both hands clenching down on her mounds and lingering as the fingers tightened and relaxed.

She stared into Tawnee’s eyes, the sheer shock of getting outright molested by her friend enough to overpower the embarrassment that she felt from all of this. Tawnee smiled back at her and gave her breasts another squeeze, before letting her hands fall away.

That certainly did a lot to Missy’s mental state. Not a lot of good things that helped get her onto a firmer mental footing but things, certainly. She took several deep breaths, her chest rising and falling as her cheeks burned. The chuckle that Tawnee produced didn’t help.

She glanced at Brian, who was smiling slightly and then down a bit, which showed that whatever amusement he was feeling, he was also feeling something else. Um, obviously so. Wow. Wow.

Missy only let her gaze linger on that for a second before tearing her eyes away, her cheeks burning freshly as she tried to get her thoughts into order. That just seemed to be something that wasn’t happening and she trembled as she tried, as best as she could, to get herself under control.

She was Vista, she had years of experience at situations that were far more dangerous and hazardous than this, she should be able to pull herself together.

“I was in here for… the job,” Missy said, really hoping that Brian wouldn’t ask for details because she did not think that she could fake actually working here like Candy or Tawnee did. “And, um, well, since I was naked when I heard you coming in, I hid.” And she was just going to pass right over why she was naked or why she had those toys still lodged inside of her. “And since it would have been so embarrassing for you to see me like this, I didn’t want to show myself and I thought I’d just wait until you finished and left.”

Tawnee was looking very amused and Missy was worried that she wasn’t buying any of it for a single second. She swallowed again, glancing at Brian. It was hard to tell just what he was thinking but he did slowly nod as he kept on staring at Missy. That… was good, right?

“Okay, this is… a surprise,” Brian said, flashing Missy a quick smile that did help a lot. “But don’t worry, Kathy, it’s alright.”

Missy nodded in relief at that and then her eyes darted down, following Tawnee’s moving hand as- as it wrapped around Brian’s cock and gave it a few strokes. Missy swallowed hard and then looked up, right into Tawnee’s smirking face.

“I’ve noticed you seem to have trouble keeping your eyes off of that thing,” Tawnee said with a coo, licking her lips and making Missy swallow hard. “I don’t blame you. It’s a really nice cock and Brian should be proud of having something so fun attached to him.”

“It can feel awfully nice,” Brian said, giving Tawnee a look before returning his gaze to Missy. “Um…”

“Do you want to join in?” Tawnee said quickly and brightly, smiling widely as she said so. “It wouldn’t be a problem for Brian, right? I mean, we’ve had so many threesomes already.”

“That’s true,” Brian said with a chuckle. “How old are you, Kathy? I mean, some parts of you,” his eyes flicked down to her breasts, “are pretty, uh, mature, but I’ve never seen a white woman as short as you are.”

“I’m her age,” Missy said, pointing at Tawnee. And since she was already lying, she just might keep on going. “And my mom’s Chinese but that’s all I got from her.”

“Alright,” Brian said after a moment, seeming to accept that and letting Missy sag in relief. “So… Kathy, okay, I’m always up for having fun with Tay- Tawnee’s friends.” He planted a kiss on Tawnee’s cheek. “And if you’re up for it and I know Tawnee’s up for it…”

“Oh, you bet I am,” Tawnee said with a chuckle.

“Then let’s all have some fun together,” Brian said, giving Missy a winning smile that made her heart beat faster inside of her chest.

Missy wasn’t going to say no to this. She nodded and took a deep breath, letting some of the tension flow out of her body. Her very first time having sex was going to be a threesome, huh? That was something that she would never have expected. After all, who could expect something like that? It was absolutely nuts.

In the best way possible, mind. Missy blushed and glanced over at Tawnee. The bigger girl smiled back at her and inched closer to her, before resting a hand on Missy’s shoulder.

“Missy here is very new, Brian, so please be careful with her,” Tawnee said, giving her shoulder a squeeze. “Don’t start out trying a Toledo Twist on her or anything.

“Kathy,” Brian said with a frown.

“Um, right, yeah, my stage name is, um, Kathy,” Missy said, feeling like she was getting herself tangled up in a web of lies that she would not be able to unweave. “But my real-, no, my middle name is Missy. Yeah.”

Missy’s cheeks burned as Tawnee and Brian both shot her a look that made it really clear how convincing she was being. She coughed into her fist and turned her head to study the rest of the room.

“Okay, how about you call me Taylor and we can call you Missy and Brian doesn’t have to try to keep all of the fake names a secret, all right?”
“Yeah, why would I ever need to call anyone by anything but their one real name?” Brian said with a chuckle as Missy quickly nodded, willing to agree to pretty much anything that would stop all of this nonsense. “If Missy is fine with you…”

“Yes,” Missy said with a moan, rubbing her face and wondering just how much more work would need to be required to clearly link Missy Birion with Vista. Hopefully these two wouldn’t bother at all. “Brian, nice to meet you.”

“Things will be really nice later on,” Tawnee said with a giggle. “Now, if we can stop the amateur comedy hour, I’m still really horny, Brian’s dick looks like he could fuck his way through a wall and these,” she reached down and groped Missy’s nipples, making Missy yelp and shoot upwards, “are saying you need some attention. Ready to get to it?”

“Yes,” Missy said, especially since sex had somehow become the least embarrassing possibility out of everything in front of her.

Tawnee chuckled again and grabbed Missy, dragging her into her lap. It was certainly a very comfortable headrest as her big boobs wrapped around the sides of Missy’s head. Missy could actually just barely see them out of the corners of her eyes as she looked from side to side. And then there was Brian right in front of her.

He was still very handsome and very sexy and his cock was very big. And hard. Was it hard because of Missy or hard because of… whatever exactly Tawnee was to him? Missy swallowed, not sure if she had the courage to ask that question.

More importantly, he reached down and slowly tugged the dildo out of Missy’s pussy. That did a lot for Missy, making her loudly moan as she felt it sliding out of her. She couldn’t help it and even when she heard the two of them laughing, she wasn’t able to do anything to shut herself up. She just blushed really hard once again and twitched a bit more, feeling aroused and nervous and excited and some other emotions that weren’t as strong as the big three.

“You look absolutely beautiful, dear,” Tawnee said, kissing the top of Missy’s head.

More than just her words, her hands were starting to move along Missy’s body, making her twitch as they came down to her breasts and started squeezing. That felt really nice and it only got better as her hands kept on moving. Missy whimpered, her legs twitching against the bed as she felt Tawnee’s long fingers toying with her chest, rubbing and working and squeezing. Her breath was coming in harsh pants as she kept on getting turned on.

It really did feel amazing to have someone else touching her like this and Missy gasped loudly as she felt the pleasure surging in her breasts. It was so much stronger and better than anything that she had ever managed when playing with herself and she moaned once again as she got groped. She licked her lips and panted, feeling Tawnee’s fingers stroking and pinching her nipples.

That was a really nice sensation and she gasped once again as she got groped. She titled her head backwards and stared into Tawnee’s smiling face, seeing the lust that was there. Had Tawnee gotten to cum before Missy had revealed herself? Missy didn’t think that she had and that must mean that she was feeling the same kind of heat and need that Missy was. Was she going to expect Missy to do something about it?

That made Missy blush all over again and the feeling of Brian’s hands sliding up along her thighs was a very welcome distraction for more reasons than one. She moaned as she looked down at him, seeing how he was spreading her legs apart and looking down at her pussy. Could he see the plug that was buried inside of her rear? Missy wasn’t sure and she certainly wasn’t going to ask. She was just going to stay right here and keep on… well, keep on letting her body be the plaything of these older teens because there was just no way she could possibly bring herself to pull away.

“It feels so good,” Missy moaned softly as she kept on getting touched and stroked, the pleasure inside of her so strong and so good. “Please, I’m… I’ve never felt anything like this before.”

“You are new, then,” Brian said with a chuckle. “Don’t worry, um, Missy?” Missy nodded, not willing to try and make this tangled web of deceit actually mean anything. “I’m going to make sure that this is real fun for all of us.”

Missy smiled at that and nodded her head quickly. Then she moaned softly as she felt the hand rubbing at her pussy. She looked down and swallowed as she saw Brian’s fingers stroking her lower lips, teasing her pussy and making her tingle and ache as she got touched. And Tawnee was still exploring and groping her boobs, playing with them.

“You know, with these proportions, especially with what you looked like the first time I met you,” Tawnee whispered into Missy’s ear, “did you get some of Nurture’s stuff?” Missy nodded and blushed a bit more. “Huh, me too. What are the odds, huh? But if you did, then that should mean that these are a lot more than just big and sexy and sensitive.”

She reached up to the base of Missy’s breasts and started squeezing, pressing her fingers down on the mounds. Missy whimpered, her body squirming at the pleasure that she was feeling as she was touched like this. She panted, looking into Brian’s amused smile as Tawnee kept on toying with her.

Tawnee slowly worked her way down, still pressing very firmly and making Missy gasp at what she was feeling. It wasn’t just the usual pleasure that she got from having her large breasts toyed with, it was something more. Something deep inside of her that was very good and stirring in her and she was feeling… oh, she was feeling fine as it kept on happening.

Missy whimpered once again as she got touched, feeling the pressure inside of her breasts, feeling the strange sense of pleasure that came with it and feeling… Whoa!

Missy’s jaw dropped open as she stared at just what was happening. Milk was shooting out from her nipples, two thin arcs of white. She moaned in shock and pleasure as she felt her body getting stimulated in ways that she would never have dreamed might have happened. She panted, her shoulders rising and falling as she felt this pleasure running all through her.

The milk splattered down on her stomach and the bed and Missy just stared in shock. Brian chuckled and Tawnee giggled, which helped snap her out of this. Missy shook her head and looked up at Tawnee, well aware of the size of the breasts on either side of her head and realizing just what those massive mounds might hold.

“You see, darling?” Tawnee said with a smile as she moved her hands back to the base of Missy’s breasts. “It can feel really good when you’ve been dosed up with the good stuff.” She squeezed Missy’s breasts in the same pattern as before, making Missy pant as she got touched. “Just let it all happen and it can all feel so very fine.”

“It’s really hot to see Tawnee or Lisa hooked up to their milking machines whenever they don’t have a shift here at the club," Brian said, nodding his head. "Especially because it gets the two of them even more worked up and horny than they usually are.”

“You know it, darling,” Tawnee said with a chuckle, leaning over Missy’s head to kiss Brian. Missy blushed as she watched the two of them makeout, even as they kept on toying with her body and getting her so very aroused. “I don’t know if you’re going to find being milked quite as enjoyable as I do but who can say for sure?”

She punctuated her statement with a squeeze of Missy’s breasts that made her mewl, shivering and trembling as she panted for breath, her chest rising and falling as she felt this heat, this amazing, wonderful heat burning and aching inside of her. Missy was just so horny right now and there was so very much that she wanted to do.

Most of all, she wanted to fuck. Missy couldn’t see what kind of value could be attached to her virginity and she wanted to get screwed, she wanted to get fucked, she wanted to find out exactly what Brian’s thick, hard cock felt like inside of her and just how much better it was than a dildo. And having Tawnee tossed into the mix as well, that was just going to make things even better. A whole lot better, really.

“Please,” Missy moaned, staring up at the two of them, her legs drawn apart and showing off her wet, dripping pussy. “Please, fuck me, I’m so horny, can’t you please fuck me and make me feel amazing?”
“I think we can manage that, darling,” Brian said, leaning down and kissing her on the mouth.

It wasn’t a chaste kiss, either. There was a whole lot of tongue involved and Missy really enjoyed it. She gasped in happiness as she made out with Brian, the two of them embracing even as Brian’s girlfriend watched the whole thing and kept on touching her in a way that was just so much fun. Missy squirmed as they drew apart and took a deep breath as she stared down at the hard cock that was brushing against her thigh every now and then.

Oh, she wanted this, she wanted this, she really, really wanted this. She realized that her head was bobbing up and down in excitement and that she was making soft little mewling sounds to show how eager she was and how much she was looking forward to this.

Then Brian pressed the tip of his dick against her pussy. The sheer anticipation of this all was just so much and Missy found herself making even more excited sounds as she waited for it. Her chest was rising and falling as she panted and she wanted to get filled up and fucked.

“I’m ready,” Missy panted, staring up at Brian’s body and then at his face, before her gaze darted down to his hard cock. “Please, I’m so very ready.”

“Then here you go,” Brian said, smiling widely.

He pushed himself inside of Missy and Missy whimpered and whined in bliss as she felt herself getting filled. It was better than she had thought it might be, she could feel the hard rod pressing deeper and deeper inside of her. It was hot, too, a really nice kind of heat that felt so much better than the dildo had. Not to mention the hands on her body, the scent of Tawnee’s perfume, there was so much that was so hot right now and Missy was getting to enjoy it all.

She whimpered once again as she kept on getting fucked, feeling Brian pushing deep inside of her. Her inner walls were clamping down very tightly around the shaft and that was just helping her to feel even better than she already was. Missy moaned in bliss once again and nodded, knowing that as good as this was feeling, it could be even better if she got some more.

“It’s good,” Missy whimpered, feeling so stuffed. Even if Brian’s dick was the same size as the dildo, it still felt bigger inside of her. Especially with the plug also inside of her. Missy was just feeling so stuffed from all of this and it was such an amazing feeling. “I like it.”

“Of course you do, getting fucked is great,” Tawnee said with a chuckle. “You’re probably not ready for it but three cocks, all at once… yummy.”

Tawnee didn’t look like she was joking in the slightest when Missy glanced up at her. For a moment, Missy considered the thought of Tawnee getting gangbanged and blushed. Then she considered the idea of Missy Birion getting gangbanged and blushed a whole lot harder. She said something, or at least made some sort of unrecognizable sound at that but that was about as far as Missy could push herself along that path.

Especially when Brian was still getting his dick to slide in and out of Missy’s pussy. That was really good and really distracting and Missy found herself moaning again and again as it kept on happening. The way that her inner walls were getting rubbed and especially how full she was feeling, it was really nice. She took a deep breath and then cooed in pleasure as Taylor reached down to cup and squeeze her breasts, her hands moving back and forth along the mounds and toying with her body. That was wonderful as well and Missy kept on getting so horny and so excited over this.

Not only was Missy about to cum, she could tell that it was going to be the best orgasm of her life. She bit her lip at that, panting hard as she felt the pleasure continue to burn and bubble inside of her body, demanding that it be released and that she get to feel it, get to feel as good as any woman in the world ever had.

“I’m, I’m, I’m,” Missy gasped, her chest rising and falling as she tried to put into words the sheer pleasure that she was feeling as this happened, as her body twisted and twitched and got pushed closer and closer to something absolutely wonderful. “So close!”

“Then let’s get you the rest of the way,” Tawnee said, sounding pleased over the idea.

She reached down and grabbed Missy’s nipples, stroking them and pinching them. Missy whimpered, her body twisting back and forth and only held down by Tawnee’s and Brian’s hands as they continued to enjoy themselves with her. Missy gasped again, whimpering loudly as she felt herself getting closer and closer.

Then it happened and it was just as good as Missy had thought that it might be. The sheer pleasure that was exploding behind her eyes was something that there were no words at all for. Especially not now when Missy’s thoughts had been fragmented into a million pieces and thrown to the furthest reaches of her mind.

All she could do was just let the orgasm wash over her and fill her up, pushing her more full of pleasure and bliss than there were words for. Missy whimpered and gasped some more as she felt her pussy clenching down and felt her limbs jerking around as she kept on cumming. It was amazing. It was better than amazing.

She was distantly aware that her nipples were leaking some more milk, running down the underside of her breasts and along her stomach but that wasn’t nearly as important as the pleasure that was still filling her up. It was all just so good, it was just so good and Missy felt like she was on top of the world right now with everything that she was feeling.

She sighed deeply and then sagged backwards, nodding in pleasure as she looked up at Brian. He was looking pretty happy as well. Who would have guessed a guy would like having a cumming girl wrapped around his cock, right? Missy giggled and then groaned in bliss again as he continued to slide in and out of her.

It still felt so good. So amazingly good. Missy gasped as she kept on getting fucked. And kept on getting felt up, too. Tawnee’s hands were toying with her breasts, stroking and squeezing them and still managing to coax some more milk out. Missy hadn’t even known that she had milk inside of her breasts.

Sure, she had known that it was really common with people affected by Nurture’s products but she hadn’t thought that she was going to be one of them. Not after a month or so of not feeling anything. She stared down at the whiteness leaking from her and shook her head back and forth, still awfully shocked at it all.

Though with how good it felt, she wasn’t complaining about it. Certainly not right now. Missy licked her lips again as she felt the milk running down her chest and even better, the plug inside of her ass, stretching her out. And even better than that were the hands on her breasts, kneading and toying with them and sending hot, wonderful sparks all through her body. And better than that, best of all, was how Brian’s cock was still fucking her and still making her feel amazing as she kept on taking it deep inside of her.

That was certainly the best bit of all and Missy moaned in pleasure as she kept on getting fucked. Her hands slid up and down along Tawnee’s smooth, thick thighs and she whimpered happily as she felt her pussy getting rubbed against.

“How is she, Brian?” Tawnee asked, a heated, excited note in her voice. “How does it feel to fuck her?”

“It’s absolutely great,” Brian said, making Missy blush. “You have no idea how nice and tight this pussy is. And wet, really, really wet.”

“I’m not surprised,” Tawnee said with a purring note to her voice. “How many orgasms do you want to inflict on her before the night’s over?”

“One for every year old she is?” Brian asked with a chuckle, making Missy tremble at the thought of over ten more of these orgasms. Would her body be able to handle that or would it all come apart in the face of so much endless pleasure? “Or maybe just until she faints from it. And then one more for good measure.”

That was just as scary and tempting of a thought and Missy swallowed hard as she considered it. She stared up at the pair of them, wondering if they could actually make her faint from the pleasure and how much fun that just might be. And surely she owed them some pleasure as well? They were doing so many wonderful things to her, it would be wrong if she didn’t help them in turn, right?

With how hard Brian’s cock was, it was pretty clear how she was helping him. But Tawnee… Missy could think of one way that she could help Tawnee out but it was still a lewd enough idea that she blushed very hard as she considered it. She licked her lips and gathered her strength, enough to speak at least.

“I just want to make you guys feel as good as you’re making me feel,” Missy said in a soft voice. “Whatever it takes.”

“Now there’s a promise you shouldn’t make lightly,” Tawnee said with a chuckle. “Unless you want to end up in a maid costume, doing your best to serve me.”

Missy blushed at that and wasn’t sure at all how much Tawnee was joking when she said that. She looked at Brian, who wasn’t saying much of anything. But he was still fucking her and that was what really mattered. The way that his cock kept on moving in and out of her pussy was amazing and Missy loved it to bits as she felt the pleasure continue to build and build inside of her.

He was even picking up the pace and that was really good and really worrying for Missy. She squeaked and moaned and made some even louder sounds than before as she kept on getting screwed, her entire body twitching and trembling as she felt the hard shaft pushing in and pulling out of her, again and again.

Whimpering, Missy did one of the few things that she could do. Clench down around the cock inside of her and enjoy the pleasure that kept on welling up and spreading all through her body. She gasped heavily as she felt it happening, the constant fucking, in and out, again and again.

As good as she was feeling, Brian was obviously feeling even better. His fingers were clenching down hard on Missy’s hips, giving a good sign of just how strong he really was. Missy whimpered as she looked down, watching her lower lips getting spread apart and filled up by the cock. It was so strange to think that this was happening to her and it was so good, too. So very, very good.

Then Brian grunted and drove himself even deeper inside of Missy. Missy gasped softly and her entire body trembled. Tawnee took a deep breath as well and her fingers paused in their groping of Missy’s chest.

Then Brian started to cum. That was an amazing sensation and it made Missy’s eyes cross as she felt shot after shot of semen start to pour inside of her, going really deep into her pussy and filling her up. She gasped softly as she felt it happening, felt the jets of semen clinging to her inner walls. A guy, a guy she had never met before tonight, was cumming inside of her, wrapping up her very first sex session with an unprotected creampie. Missy whimpered, not sure how to take it all. Her body had its own ideas, though, and was telling her that it liked it. Liked it a lot.

Missy panted several more times at what she was feeling and how wonderful it all was. She shook her head back and forth as Brian continued to drain his balls inside of her. She looked down, wondering if she was going to see her stomach bloating upwards. That didn’t happen but Missy sure did feel stuffed from it all.

Finally, Brian pulled backwards, his still-thick cock sliding out of her pussy. Missy moaned, her hands gently going down to her crotch to rub at her folds, feeling the tingles there from everything that had been done to her. She shook her head back and forth as she stared, craning her neck to get a better view.

“Brian, that was wonderful,” Tawnee said as she leaned forward to kiss him. “Absolutely amazing to see you fucking her so hard. Did it feel as good as it looked?”

“Even better, I’d say,” Brian said with a smile as he returned the kiss. “Missy’s pussy is just so tight.”

The two of them laughed and Missy had to blush a bit. But only a bit because she was still feeling very good from what had been done to her and wouldn’t mind some more pleasure at all. She took several deep breaths as she licked her lips, feeling the semen starting to leak out of her well-fucked pussy.

“So, um, what do we do now?” Missy asked with a soft smile.

“We need Brian hard again, that’s for certain,” Tawnee said with a chuckle. “Now, there’s two ways that we can make that happen, Missy.” She reached down and lifted Missy up, drawing her legs together to perch Missy on her lap. “We can kiss and make out and put on a fun lesbian show for Brian to watch and get turned on by.” Missy really found herself liking that idea. “Or we can work together to suck on his cock and get him nice and hard. Hm, decisions, decisions.”

“Um, I’m thinking,” Missy said, blushing hard as she considered both options, “um, you know. The second one.”

“Oh, you want to give a blowjob?” Tawnee asked, grinning at how obviously embarrassed Missy was over saying something like that. “You want to feel that cute little mouth getting stretched out by a cock?”

“I wouldn’t mind being the one to stretch out that cute little mouth,” Brian said, reaching over to cup Missy’s chin and pop a finger into Missy’s mouth. “Maybe even try out all three of her holes tonight.”

That thought really made Missy gasp as her eyes crossed. Getting fucked in the ass by someone like Brian, what would that even be like? Her imagination provided several possible examples and she swallowed hard once again as she considered it before shaking her head back and forth to try and push all of those ideas away.

It was time to focus on the blowjob right now. That was what mattered, that was what would make Brian feel good, Missy should just focus on sucking a big black cock and… oh man, this night was so much wilder and more enjoyable than she would ever have dreamed that it might be. She took another deep breath and slowly let it out.

“Let’s just focus on this for now,” she said, reaching down and softly stroking Brian’s half-hard cock, which was wet and dripping with semen and Missy’s arousal. And she was going to suck on it? Missy’s blush spread across her entire face but she took a deep breath and continued on. “And we can do other stuff… later.”

“You got it, sweetie,” Tawnee said with a chuckle. “And there’s a whole lot more that I’d like to do to you, too.”

Missy could easily believe that! She didn’t say anything, though, as she took a deep breath and let Tawnee guide her, pushing her off of the bed. Brian swung his legs around so he was sitting at the edge of it, looking down at the pair of them. Missy glanced up at him, blushed hard and found that she just couldn’t stare at him for very long. Instead, she glanced at Tawnee, who was getting comfortable right next to her.

“I’m guessing you’re as much of a virgin when it comes to blowjobs as actual sex?” Tawnee asked. Missy nodded and blushed. “Don’t worry, we all have to start somewhere. Now, lean your head in and start licking. Just stick your tongue out and do it like this.”

Missy did as she was told, both this time and in other instructions. It was kind of fun to be doing this. Hot, certainly, she could feel herself getting more and more turned on as she worked down here, pressed up next to a naked, beautiful woman as she got to play with her very first dick. Missy shivered at just how turned on she was feeling.

She could actually feel both the arousal and the cum leaking out of her as she kept on working, the stuff dripping down onto her thighs. It made Missy feel so, so… she just didn’t have the words to describe what she felt right now but she did know that she kind of wanted to feel more of this.

By now, Brian was hard again and the two of them were switching between sucking on his cock and licking his balls. Missy’s cheeks were still burning but this was fun and hot and she didn’t want to stop. In fact, she reached over and grabbed one of Tawnee’s breasts.

It wasn’t the best possible angle but it still worked and it was still very nice to feel that large, heavy, soft mound in her hand. And the sound that Tawnee made as she got grabbed was very fun as well. Very, very fun. Missy blushed and then did it a bit more, feeling a tickle of milk leaking out of Tawnee’s tit.

Missy hadn’t used very much pressure to make that happen. Would she end up like that one day, her big boobies leaking milk from the slightest amount of stimulus? Missy wasn’t sure and she wasn’t sure what she thought of that idea, either.

She pushed it away for now and instead focused on taking care of this really big cock right in front of her. Brian was making some very pleased sounds and he was very hard and stiff by now. Surely he was close to ready, right? Missy shivered as she glanced down at the dick and then up at his face, seeing the pleasure that was written all over it.

“I think he’s ready,” Tawnee said, confirming Missy’s thoughts. “I’d love to ride you, Brian, but since it’s Missy’s first time, why don’t you give it to her again?”

“You don’t need to tell me twice,” Brian said with a chuckle, reaching down and scooping Missy up in his arms.

Missy squealed in a bit of shock and a lot of happiness as she ended up pressed against some firm muscle, feeling the hardness there underneath Brian’s warm skin. She really liked being in this position and it only promised to get better as she was put back up on the bed.

This time, though, she was turned around so that she ended up on her front. And with the spot Brian had chosen, she was facing one of the mirrors bolted onto the wall. Missy could see herself on all fours, with her breasts hanging underneath her. And she could see Brian behind her, rising up and looking very… impressive. Very impressive indeed. She swallowed hard as she stared at that and then softly moaned as she got groped, his hands squeezing down on her cheeks and kneading them, pushing them together and spreading them apart.

“Do you often go around plugged?” Brian asked, tapping the base of the buttplug buried inside of Missy.

“No,” Missy moaned. “It’s, it’s from here. I would never do that normally!”

Brian chuckled at that and gave Missy’s butt a gentle slap. She thought that she could handle something harder than that but actually asking to get spanked was way too embarrassing for Missy to actually put into words, so she just stayed quiet.

Tawnee joined them on the bed, crawling underneath Missy. They ended up face to face and even with Missy’s arms fully extended, her breasts were still brushing against Tawnee’s. Tawnee gave her a big, warm smile as her hand came up to stroke the back of Missy’s skull, running through the hair.

“Ready to really get fucked hard, Missy?” Tawnee asked sweetly. “Brian sure does like doggy style. It really lets him use a lot of force, ruining whatever poor, helpless pussy is in front of him.”

“And you love it,” Brian said with a chuckle. “Don’t pretend you don’t.”

Tawnee shrugged at that and then leaned up to kiss Missy. As far as ways to change the subject went, Missy found herself really in favor of it. She moaned as she did her absolute best to return the kiss, trying to match tongue for tongue as the two of them made out. She shivered and let herself fully settle down on top of Tawnee.

Brian’s hands were very firm on her butt and she could feel the tip of his cock brushing against her. Missy knew what that meant, what would be happening to her soon. She was really in favor of that and moaned softly into Tawnee’s mouth once again as she got herself as ready for this as she could be.

It felt just as good as before when the cock slid inside of her. Missy whimpered in bliss as she felt the hard shaft pushing into her. Pushing deep inside of her, opening her up, making her feel good. Oh yeah. Oh yeah, her body was just feeling so hot and sensitive and wonderful right now. And she wanted more of it, too.

Brian started taking a very fast pace with Missy. A very enjoyable pace, too, as he rocked back and forth. In and out, in and out, he was fucking her so very hard and it was feeling so very nice. Missy whimpered once again in pleasure as she felt it happening. Oh man, this really was great.

She could feel how her body was rocking back and forth on top of Tawnee’s as she got screwed. She could feel a whole lot of things and she was really liking every single one as she kept on getting fucked. She was certainly liking how Tawnee’s body felt underneath her, how she could grab at it and toy with it and Tawnee wouldn’t do anything but make some happy sounds that showed how much she was enjoying being touched like this.

And Brian was still going and it was still feeling amazing. Missy whimpered as she felt her orgasm rising inside of her. That was going to be amazing, there was no mistake there. But even the buildup to the orgasm was wonderful and so hot. So very good and making Missy feel so wonderful as she kept on getting screwed.

She moaned some more as she felt how her pussy was getting taken, how Brian’s fingers were kneading her plump ass and how Tawnee was kissing her. Tawnee was a really amazing kisser and it was doing a lot to make Missy even more turned on. Not to mention how unexpectedly nice it was to feel those big breasts underneath her own. They were really soft and really fun! Missy softly giggled and then kissed Tawnee, trying to take the lead this time as she moved her tongue in and out of Tawnee’s mouth.

It was awfully clear that Tawnee was only indulging her and letting her be the one in charge. But Missy didn’t care, not when it felt so nice to stick her tongue into Tawnee’s mouth and properly claim her. She held onto Tawnee’s shoulders as she moaned in happiness and kept on kissing her.

Finally, the two of them broke apart. Tawnee was panting hard, almost as hard as Missy was. And she was smiling. That was a really nice sign, one that put a big smile on Missy’s face. She loved that she had made one of her partners feel so good.

And with how hard Brian’s cock was in her pussy, she was making him feel great as well. And Missy, of course, was feeling wonderful. There was just something so hot about being stuffed like this, feeling the hard shaft inside of her pussy, rubbing against her inner walls like this. And the buttplug was helping with this full sensation in a really fun way. A really, really fun way. Missy trembled and let out a lewd moan as she felt the pleasure bubbling up inside of her.

Movement caught her eye and Missy realized that she was staring at herself in the mirror. That she was staring at the slut in the mirror. The look on Missy’s face was so much lewder than she would ever have guessed that it might be and she couldn’t get herself to look less aroused and horny and wanting. Missy swallowed hard and shivered and that still didn’t do much to stop the perverted expression plastered all over her face.

Not to mention that she was in a threesome, with one girl she didn’t know that well but who worked as a stripper and a whore and a guy that she had never seen before in her life. Having sex with them, especially for the very first time, losing her virginity to them, that made her a slut.

“I’m, I’m a slut,” Missy moaned, pushing back against Brian’s cock as he kept on pounding her, driving his dick deep inside of her pussy again and again. “I’m a slut, I’m a slut, please, keep on fucking your slut! Keep on pounding me!”

“And isn’t it a great thing to be a slut?” Tawnee asked with a giggle as she planted a kiss on Missy’s face. “Doesn’t it feel so great to just let your body do what it wants?”

Missy could only moan in agreement because it was all so true. It really did feel amazing to do all of this, to have her body getting screwed and pounded and made to feel amazing. She panted as she felt Brian’s strong hands holding her in place and his cock, his thick, wonderful cock, pounding her again and again. Each thrust was just so deep and it felt so good and she didn’t want to stop feeling like this. She panted, her tongue flicking out to run over her lips as she kept on feeling the pleasure welling up inside of her.

Tawnee did some wonderful stuff to her body to help her feel even better. Groping Missy’s boobs, which were big on her body but still small compared to Tawnee’s massive mounds. That felt almost as good as the cock that was still pounding Missy and she gasped, moaning and tossing her head back and forth as she kept on getting pounded.

She whimpered, feeling the pleasure building up and up inside of her. An orgasm was almost here, it was right there in front of Missy, just waiting to happen. And when Brian thrust inside of her once again, that did the trick.

Missy whimpered and whined and gasped as she started to cum, her face splitting in a big smile as she felt the pleasure rise up inside of her and go screaming all through her body. It was amazing, it was an absolutely beautiful sensation and Missy could feel her entire body shivering and shaking from the force of it as she panted.

Once again, thought was completely and utterly banished from her mind as she came. The only thing that Missy could do was twitch and moan helplessly in the face of the pleasure that was filling her, the relentless lust that was expressing itself inside of her. And Missy could not consider this a problem in the slightest. It was amazingly good, in fact.

Missy moaned again and rocked back and forth as she kept on feeling the orgasm happening, her body moving on its own with no input from her at all. It was just so nice and satisfying and she didn’t need anything more than for this to continue.

So she was a very lucky girl indeed that Brian kept on fucking her as she came. That was something that she wasn’t going to complain about in the slightest as she kept on feeling the pleasure rushing through her body and making her orgasm be even better than it was. And Tawnee was smiling widely as she watched the blonde girl on top of her continue to cum and shake, caught up in the pleasure.

Even when the orgasm ended, Missy was still feeling great. Really, really good. She sighed deeply and smiled, nuzzling her face up against Tawnee’s boobs, feeling the soft warmth wrapping around the sides of her face. Yeah, this was really nice and something that she could easily get accustomed to. Who couldn’t come to love something like this, right?

And Brian was still fucking her, still pounding hard in and out of her pussy again and again. Each time felt amazing and Missy moaned as she felt her inner walls getting rubbed. She wasn’t going to cum again, at least not any time soon, but that was alright, because what she was feeling was absolutely amazing and she didn’t ever want this to stop.

“How does it feel to spank her?” Tawnee asked as Brian did just that, making Missy squeal. “That’s a cute little ass, I bet it’s nice.”

“Hm, it’s not as big as yours but there’s still plenty of softness to it,” Brian said as his hand landed on Missy’s rear again and made her squeal in pleasure and a bit of pain again. “Not a really tight ass but,” his hand came down again and this time it kneaded Missy’s rear, really digging his fingers into it and making her pant as she got groped, “it’s still a lot of fun.”

“There’s a whole lot of fun things about her,” Tawnee said with a chuckle, pulling Missy’s head back up to her face and kissing again. “Right?”

“It’s amazing,” Missy panted, nodding her head up and down and gasping at what she kept on feeling inside of her. She rolled her hips from side to side and pushed them back and forth and kept on loving it all. “It’s just so amazing.”

Tawnee smiled and nodded. Missy supposed that she wasn’t telling Tawnee anything that the other girl didn’t already know. And that was fine, because Missy was still feeling great and she still wanted more. A whole lot more as she kept on getting fucked and fucked, kept on feeling the shaft plunging in and out of her and kept on feeling this hot, amazing sensation spreading all through her body.

“I’m getting close, girlie,” Brian said, his fingers kneading Missy’s rear and really groping her. “Really close.”

“S-shoot it on me,” Missy moaned, looking over her shoulder at first her butt as it bounced and then at Brian’s handsome, intent face. “All over my ass!”

“I prefer it on my face or my tits, but that’s fine too,” Tawnee said as she kept on holding onto Missy. “Do it, Brian, cover the little slut.”

Hearing herself called that made Missy squeal but she certainly wasn’t going to object to it. It was the truth, after all. And it felt good to be a slut. To be in a threesome. To be getting fucked like this.

Brian grunted as he hammered Missy’s pussy a few more times, each and every thrust going really deep inside of her. It just felt so good to feel that hard cock knocking against her and making her melt. Missy’s tongue flicked out to run over her lips and then she gasped again.

And then Brian pulled out. He was making some very deep grunts, almost like a large animal. An image flashed into Missy’s mind and then left, too quickly for her to properly figure it out. And more importantly, she could feel a hand slapping her ass and making her squeal.

She looked over her shoulder again and swallowed as she saw Brian’s hard cock in all its glory, the massive shaft pointing right at her butt. Brian stroked it a few times, pumping his hand up and down his thick rod. Missy swallowed hard, her body shivering with anticipation.

Then Brian let out a few more grunts as he started to cum. Missy made some loud sounds herself as she felt the hot cum start to splash onto her skin. She liked it. Maybe not quite as much as getting the cum pumped inside of her pussy and filling her up but she still really liked it a lot.

Her own soft moans underscored the sounds Brian was making as the two of them shivered together, panting and gasping from all of this. Missy licked her lips, watching as shot after shot of semen landed on her butt, covering her cheeks. Some of it even reached up along her back in long, hot lines.

Missy really felt like she was being marked, that proof of what she had done and how wonderful it was was getting pumped all over her body. She really liked it a lot and she smiled from ear to ear at everything that she was feeling. She shook her head back and forth and then kissed Tawnee.

It was another deep, eager kiss, the two girls really making out as they exchanged kisses. Missy rocked back and forth, feeling her breasts rubbing against Tawnee’s and feeling Tawnee holding her so very close as they kept on kissing.

“Damn, that was nice,” Brian said, sitting down at the edge of the bed and twisting his torso around to look at the pair of them. “That was really nice, you know?” He laughed and patted Missy’s cheek.

“It was nice for me but no more than that,” Tawnee said, licking her lips as Missy saw a fire burning in her eyes. “You’ve both gotten to cum but what about poor little me?” She sat up, bringing Missy with her. “I’m feeling the need myself. Surely there’s going to be someone around who can help with that. Right, Missy?”

“I…” Missy swallowed, a bunch of different, lewd ideas about what exactly she could help with flashing through her mind. “Uh, yes! Yes,” she nodded again, a bit more firmly this time. “I’m willing to help you out, Tawnee!”

“I’m sure you are, you cute little thing,” Tawnee said, cupping Missy’s chin and giving it a light squeeze. “In all sorts of ways, huh?”

“Going to give her some blowjob practice while you fill yourself up?” Brian asked with a chuckle, reaching over to squeeze both Missy’s and Tawnee’s boobs at the same time.

“There’s an idea,” Tawnee said, though Missy wasn’t able to figure out what the idea was. And it felt so nice to get her boobs groped that she wasn’t going to waste much time figuring it out. “Though I was actually thinking that this cute little mouth,” she ran her thumb along Missy’s lips and it felt so natural to open her mouth slightly and suck on the finger, “could be making me feel good in a more direct way.” She smiled down at Missy as Missy squirmed and blushed. “Ever eaten a girl out before, Missy?”

Missy shook her head back and forth, blushing hard as she glanced down at Tawnee’s crotch. Her own pussy was still very wet and if Tawnee was just as turned on… Missy had trouble picturing just what, exactly, that would be like.

Though she supposed that she wasn’t going to have to try and picture it for very long. Not when the real thing was about to happen and she could get all of the insight and knowledge that she could possibly want.

Missy slowly let herself sink down along Tawnee’s body, only pausing to take one of her friend’s big breasts in her mouth and suck on it for a bit. That was obviously something that just couldn’t be ignored! So big, so nice, so soft. Missy moaned slightly as she kept on sucking on it before pulling her head backwards. She panted several times before smiling and giving the other breast a squeeze.

Then it was lower down and Missy got a very, very good look at another girl’s pussy. She swallowed hard as she stared at the smooth, hairless lower lips, drawn back slightly to reveal the wet, dripping tunnel inside. Missy glanced up at Tawnee, seeing the interest and happiness there. Then she leaned in and started to get to work.

As Missy gingerly explored her way around with her tongue, part of her wondered if this could be something that the two of them would do a lot more often, too. Or the three of them. Or with however many of Tawnee’s and Brian’s friends would be interested in her. Because, after all…

This was a whole lot of fun.

Chapter 18: Mind Control Omake

Skitter Stripper Mind Control Omake

 

Taylor’s cheeks burned as she put the drinks on the table. None of the men reached over to slap her ass (maybe they were worried about missing such a small target) but she knew that they knew what she was wearing. This was not very much. This wasn’t very much at all and she was still wearing it and still showing herself off in front of all these people.

 

That most of the men and the few women in here were focused on the stage, watching the older black lady strip and dance and show herself off, well, that was kind of good but it still didn’t move Taylor’s thoughts away from the fact that she was wearing a pair of short shorts that didn’t cover any thigh at all and that her top would have shown off her boobs if she had any. And it did show off her stomach and shoulders.

 

Grabbing her tray, she hurried back to her spot by the bar, looking out at the rest of Club Lango and seeing just what all was happening tonight. It was kind of slow and Taylor supposed that not all of the waitresses were needed right now.

 

She wasn’t the only one to think that, apparently, as the floor manager came up to her. Taylor couldn’t quite remember his name but he was… a guy, sure enough. He smiled at Taylor and she blushed as his eyes ran all over her teenage body, taking it all in and seeing what she was offering. She held her tray in front of her, feeling the heat on her cheeks.

 

“Yes, sir?” Taylor asked softly.

 

“Come this way, girlie,” he said, waving his hand. “There’s something that we need to talk about.”

 

Talk about what? Taylor hoped that she was doing a good job here. She did as she was told and followed after him, leaving the floor and stepping into the warren of rooms and hallways that made up the back half of Club Lango.

 

The floor manager’s officer was even smaller than the owner’s office and Taylor wouldn’t be surprised to learn that the janitor’s closet was larger. The desk took up most of the room and it wasn’t a large desk. The floor manager didn’t try to sit down behind it and just leaned against it. Taylor stood against the door and that still meant that they were so close that they were nearly touching her.

 

“You’ve been working here for how long, kid?” The floor manager asked.

 

“Oh, not very long,” Taylor said, wondering if he knew her name. Well, she didn’t know his name, either. “Maybe two weeks.”

 

“So that’s long enough for you to see how things are done here, isn’t it?” He was staring at her chest as he spoke and Taylor blushed again. She nodded in agreement and he smiled. “Like what you’re seeing?”

 

Taylor had never seen so much naked female flesh. And especially not shown off so provocatively like this. It was hard not to stare. And there were all the customers, too, who obviously liked that girls not wearing all that much more made their way around the tables. Taylor herself was rarely groped but she had seen some giggling girls getting pulled down into laps after delivering drinks.

 

“It’s nothing like anywhere else I’ve been,” Taylor said honestly.

 

“I bet it isn’t,” the man said with a nod. “And how would you like to be a part of it all?”

 

“I’m already part of it?” Taylor asked in confusion, tapping the notepad sticking out of a pocket that she used to keep track of her orders and such.

 

“Ah, yes, but you could be so much more,” the man said with a smile. “We can always use some fresh looks up on that stage, showing everything off and getting a good response. The right lighting…” he nodded as he looked Taylor up and down. “Oh yes, it and some makeup would have you looking great up there.”

 

“You- you want me to be a stripper?” Taylor asked, her jaw falling open as she tried to wrap her mind around the idea. She really couldn’t manage it but she could get kind of angry at the idea. “Are you joking?”

 

“Not at all,” the man said with a chuckle. “Managing the talent is my job and getting a teenager up there would look quite, quite fine.”

 

“No,” Taylor said, taking a step backwards as her hand fumbled with the doorknob. “There’s no way I would ever work as a stripper. Are you crazy?”

 

“No, I really do think you will,” the floor manager said, pushing himself off from his desk and smiling. “And you’ll make a great stripper.”

 

“You’re out of your mind,” Taylor said coldly as she yanked the door open. “And I am never-.”

 

“Yes,” Mister Manager said, stroking Taylor’s hair as she looked up at him, “I think I can work you into the schedule.”

 

“You mean it?” Taylor asked happily from her spot on the floor. “I can really be a stripper here?”

 

“Of course you can,” the man said with a big smile as he ran his hand down the side of Taylor’s face, cupping her chin and squeezing down on it. “After all, if you want to strip naked and show your body off to a bunch of strangers, you should at least do it for money, right?”

 

“That’s what I was thinking,” Taylor said with a giggle as she shuffled around slightly though stayed kneeling right where she was. “Thank you so much for giving me this chance, mister.”

 

“What can I say?” Mister Manager said with a smile. “You earned it.”

 

Taylor nodded in happiness. She wasn’t quite sure what she had done to earn this, actually, but she was not going to question it. Just like she wasn’t going to question why her jaw seemed kind of sore or why there was this strange, salty taste on her tongue. She was just too happy, knowing that she was going to get to do strip teases and erotic dances in front of all sorts of men and let them see every single detail of her naked teenage body.

 

“Now, before you head out there, why don’t you show me what I’ll be putting up on the stage,” Mister Manager said with a smile as he sat down on his desk. “That only makes sense, doesn’t it?”

 

He was right, it did. Taylor glanced over her shoulder, checking to see if the door was closed. It was, so she could get naked right away without any problems. Not that she would really have hesitated if the door had been hanging open, either. If she was going to be a stripper, then she had better stop worrying about how many people saw her naked, right?

 

Taylor reached down and started to undress, quickly pulling her clothes off of her body. Not that she had been wearing much to start with, of course. That just made it even easier to get naked, though, and in a very short amount of time, she was standing in front of Mister Manager without a single scrap of clothing on her body, hands by her sides and a smile on her face.

 

“Yes, I like the look of this,” Mister Manager said with a smile. “Turn around for me, cutie.”

 

Taylor did as she was told, letting him stare at her butt. And touch it, too. His hand reached down and grabbed her ass, squeezing it and kneading it, drawing a shocked sound from her as she felt herself getting touched. She didn’t really mind it, though.

 

In fact, right now, Taylor didn’t think that it was possible for anything to make her feel down or disappointed or anything. She was feeling amazingly fine and she absolutely loved it, loved how happy she was feeling right now as a man examined her naked body. The first of many, she was sure.

 

“I think you should start doing some workouts that focus on your glutes,” Mister Manager said, giving her rear one last, thorough knead, before slapping her butt and making her squeak. “Get some progress there.”

 

“Yes, sir,” Taylor said, making a mental note of that.

 

“Now, turn around again,” he said, a smile in his voice.

 

Taylor did as she was told, because things were better that way. Her arms kept on hanging at her sides as she stared at the older man, seeing the way his eyes ran over her naked body. He smirked and reached over to grab her tits, squeezing them as much as he could.

 

“It’s a pity that they’re so small,” he said with a sigh. “Just not going to be shaking around up there no matter what you do.” He didn’t stop groping and kneading them, though, making Taylor pant softly as she was touched in a way that nobody had ever done before. “But they’re still tits, so that’s a very good thing. Isn’t it… girlie?”

 

“Of course, sir,” Taylor said, feeling some red on her cheeks as a fire started to burn in her belly. She was really liking getting touched like this. It was making her feel awfully good and she had to take several deep breaths to try and stay in control of what was happening to her right now. “I hope everyone really likes seeing me up there.”

 

Mister Manager laughed at that and kept on groping her tits for a short while. Then he let his hands fall away from her chest. Taylor took several deep breaths, feeling the tingling sensation in her belly, feeling awfully warm and good. Aroused. That was it. She was feeling turned on and horny from showing herself off like this.

 

And that was to just one man. What would she be feeling like after she had shown her naked body at all angled to a whole bunch of men? She bit her lip and shivered, rubbing her thighs together at the idea of staggering off the stage, pussy soaked and arousal gleaming on her thighs, clearly visible to anyone who looked at her.

 

“You like it, don’t you?” Mister Manager said with a chuckle as he slid his hand down Taylor’s stomach to her crotch, rubbing back and forth. She tilted her head backwards and let out a soft moan as his fingers glided back and forth against her pussy. Nobody had ever touched her like this and it felt so good when she was already feeling like this. “And you’ll be feeling better once you’re up on stage.” He paused. “Make sure you shave first, though. All over. The other girls will help you with that.”

 

“Yes, sir,” Taylor said in a soft, submissive voice. Because what other option was there?

 

“Damn, kind of wish I had waited to have you blow me,” Mister Manager said with a sigh, which didn’t make any sense to Taylor. Like a blowjob? She was certain that she would have remembered doing something like that to anyone, never mind so recently. “Going to take too long to get back up again.” He sighed and shrugged. “Oh well, I know where to find you for anything more, don’t I?”

 

“Yes, sir?” Taylor asked, nodding in confusion.

 

“That’s right,” he said, giving her a pat to the cheek. “Well, you can head out and finish working your shift.” He smirked. “And if you really want, you can put your clothes on before you go back out there.”

 

Taylor blushed at that and for a long second, entertained the idea of just walking out into the hallway, her clothes left behind her as she went back out to the main room of the club and started to work again. Oh man, she found that idea to be really hot and she felt a tingle run through her body and down to her pussy, making it pulse.

 

But, no, Taylor had to admit that it would be a bad, bad idea to actually do that. Yet, at least. After all, people would pay to see her naked, so she would wait until they were ready to do that. For now… she shivered as she turned around and bent over at the waist to pick up her clothes. She knew what Mister Manager was seeing right now and that sent a warm shiver down her spine.

 

He didn’t touch her or anything, he just looked at her. And that was enough for Taylor. She straightened back up and got dressed. Well, mostly dressed. After a bit of thought, she tucked her panties into her pocket instead of wearing them. That wouldn’t be a problem, would it? No, of course not.

 

“Thank you for everything you’ve done for me,” Taylor said, feeling her stiff nipples rubbing against her top and poking through the fabric. “I won’t forget it.”

 

“I’ll make sure that you don’t,” Mister Manager said with a chuckle, running his eyes up and down along Taylor’s body once more. He made a shooing motion with his hand. “Get, get, I’m sure there’s plenty of people out there who are getting thirsty.”

 

Taylor nodded and turned around, heading down the hallway. Oh, it really was a pity that there were so few customers at the club tonight. Hopefully when it was time for her first dance, there would be a much larger crowd, one that could really see everything that she would be putting out for them to enjoy.

 

Taylor was really, really glad that she had started working at this club. And that there was such a reasonable, kind man running the floor to make these decisions for her. With her. Make these decisions with her.

 

That was what she meant.

***

Taylor found that her nipples got stiff and her pussy got wet just walking through the doors of Club Lango these days. Well, it made sense, didn’t it? Her body knew exactly what was going to happen to her inside of here, how she was going to be showing her slender teenage body off to so many men, dancing and prancing around the stage, losing more and more clothing until she was entirely naked.

 

That was just so hot and it was only natural that she get halfway to fingering herself when she was at the spot where it would happen. Taylor licked her lips as she went through the backways of the club, wondering just how many people were going to be paying attention to her tonight, how many pairs of eyes were going to be sliding back and forth across her increasingly-naked body and seeing everything that she would be putting on display.

 

Which would be everything, of course. Most nights, the only thing that was left on Taylor’s body at the end of a dance was a collar and her high heels. The rest of it was all gone and the men could stare at her and see everything. She would help them to see everything, too. Taking different poses to show herself off. And calling it ‘different poses’ still didn’t really sum up just what it was like when she sat on the edge of the stage and spread her legs apart. And then spread her pussy apart with her fingers, letting everyone nearby get a good, long look at just how excited she got dancing for them.

 

Taylor moaned and closed her eyes as she walked, feeling a tingle spreading all through her. Yeah, being Tawnee up on the stage was hot. It was really, really hot. One of the better parts of her life, without a doubt.

 

Taking a deep, shivering breath, Taylor opened her eyes and realized that she had almost walked right into Mister Manager. She flashed him an apologetic smile and made to slip around him. But then he grabbed her arm and held on tightly.

 

“Off somewhere, Taylor?” He asked calmly, his eyes running up and down along her body.

 

“Well, I do want to get ready for my dance,” Taylor said, glancing down the hallway. “I’m on in an hour.”

 

“You still have plenty of time then,” he said with a nod. “We need to talk in my office.”

 

“Of course, sir,” Taylor said with a nod. “What about?”

 

He didn’t say, not until the door was shut behind him. Then he spent a long, long minute running his eyes up and down along Taylor’s body. Taylor blushed as she felt him staring at him, the way that his eyes lingered on her body. She was becoming quite aware of the difference between showing her body off on stage to plenty of men and being alone in a small room with one of them who was clearly undressing her with his eyes.

 

“You’ve been doing a good job as a dancer, Taylor, no mistake,” Mister Manager said after a while, lifting his eyes back up to her face. “I’m very pleased to see you bouncing around up there, showing yourself off to everyone and anyone.”

 

“Thank you, sir,” Taylor said with a blush. “Did I tell you how glad I am that you let me do that?”

 

“Yes, you have,” Mister Manager said. “Now, you’re not a dumb girl, so I’m sure you know what some of your fellow dancers offer, right?”

 

“You mean, um, upstairs?” Taylor asked, her eyes flicking upwards for a second.

 

“Exactly,” Mister Manager said with a nod. “You girls do so much to get them all worked up and horny and then you take care of what you make them feel.” Taylor nodded again, thinking she had an idea where this was going and not at all sure how much she approved of it. “But you, Taylor, you get them all worked up and feeling lustful, showing your body off to them in so many perverted ways. And then you don’t do anything more. Does that seem fair to you?”

 

“I’m not- I’m not a whore,” Taylor hissed, glancing over her shoulder. “I’m not going to sleep with strange men! I’ve never had any kind of sex at all! I’m not going to choose some stranger to be the first one I ever touch.”

 

“I think you would do a really good job of it, in fact,” Mister Manager said mildly. “You’re a great dancer and I know there have been requests for you after you get up and dance. And it would make you more money.”

 

“I don’t need more money,” Taylor said, patting her pocket where she kept her freshly bulging wallet. “I’ve got enough of it. And you can’t buy pride!”

 

“There’s nothing shameful in being an easy lay who spread her legs for cash to strangers,” Mister Manager said, smirking a bit as he spoke. “But I’m guessing that there’s nothing I can say that will convince you to work as a prostitute in addition to a dancer?”

 

“No,” Taylor said stiffly. “If you’ll excuse me, I need to go-.”

 

Taylor giggled softly as her boob got groped. It wasn’t a very big boob but it still felt nice when Master Manager touched her. The way that his fingers slid back and forth along her tit sent some really fun tingles all through her body.

 

She was sitting on his lap, her naked butt pressed against his crotch. If he undid the zipper to his slacks (or if Taylor did it) then it would be really easy for him to slide into her pussy, wouldn’t it? Taylor blushed as she considered just how easy that would be.

 

“I think you’re going to make for a fine whore,” Master Manager said with a nod as his other hand came down to Taylor’s pussy, rubbing at it and pushing two fingers inside of her. “With the enthusiasm you show off every day, it shouldn’t be a problem for you to spread your legs and let a man have a really good time with you.”

 

“That sounds wonderful,” Taylor said with a sigh. “You know, I’ve always wanted to be a whore and let strangers fuck me for money.”

 

“I’m not surprised to hear that,” Master Manager said with a chuckle as he kept on touching Taylor. “And I’m sure that there’s lot of folks who visit us who would love to have a go with a teenage hooker.”

 

Taylor hummed in pleasure at that thought as she felt the fingers continuing to move in and out of her pussy. It was such a nice sensation, one that made her feel all hot and horny. Her wet inner walls clenched down around the fingers as they kept on moving inside of her and she softly panted at the arousal that was rising inside of her.

 

“We’ll have to get you on birth control, mind,” Master Manager said in a musing voice. “It just wouldn’t be any good for you to get knocked up, after all.” Taylor nodded in agreement though right now, she felt like she would agree with anything that he said, so long as he kept on toying with her body in this way. “Nope, we’ll want to keep this cumdump,” he stroked her inner walls, pressing firmly down and making Taylor quiver, rubbing her butt back up against his crotch, “in prime shape, for as many men want to have a go at you as possible.”

 

Taylor liked the sound of that. God, showing the goods off up on stage and letting men get a good, long look at just what she had to offer. And then going into one of the rooms upstairs for them to check it out with their hands and mouths and cocks… Taylor thought that she was going to be soaked to the knees every single second that she was in Club Lango. It was a great thought.

 

“Really wish that I could test out this pussy for myself,” Master Manager said, fingering Taylor a bit more and making her softly gasp, “but it will draw a whole lot more attention and money if we advertise that we’ve got an actual, factual virgin for sale.” He laughed. “But I suppose after you learn what to do, I’ll bend you over my desk and hammer away at this wet hole.”

 

Taylor moaned and shuddered as she nodded. She realized that she was grinding back and forth against the man’s fingers, pushing herself down against them and rolling her hips. It was feeling really good. Really, really good. She panted several times as she felt the pleasure rising and rising inside of her as she kept on going, licking her lips.

 

Was she supposed to say something right now? Respond to the man saying that once she was established as a whore, he was going to fuck her? Taylor sure hoped that she wasn’t, because there was absolutely nothing that came to mind that she could say right now. She could only keep on going and going, panting softly as she lifted herself up and brought herself down, moved herself back and forth.

 

In short, as Taylor did a whole lot of things that made her feel really good. She shook her head back and forth and let out another soft whimpering sound as she kept on driving herself to an orgasm.

 

Master Manager’s other hand on her breast helped a lot with what she was feeling right now. She moaned and nodded her head as she kept on getting touched, the lust soaring inside of her body.

 

“I figure it won’t be long before you get gangbanged, either,” Master Manager said in a conversational voice. “Think you’ll enjoy taking cock in all three of your holes, Tawnee?”

 

“Am, ah, I getting paid for it?” Taylor asked, trying to picture what that would be like. She had trouble picturing what just regular sex would be, really.

 

“Yeah, you would be,” Master Manager chuckled.

 

“Then I’d love it,” Taylor said quickly. “And they would know how much I’m loving it, too!”

He laughed and his thumb came up to stroke Taylor’s clit. That did it. That gave Taylor exactly what she was wanting and needing. She made a strangled sound as her entire body seized up in a sudden flash of bliss. The orgasm running through her was so sharp and so strong and it made her feel so good as it suddenly poured through her.

 

Taylor fell back against the chest of Master Manager, feeling him wrap an arm around her as she kept on cumming and convulsing. This was just so good! How could an orgasm feel this good? Taylor wasn’t sure and she didn’t much mind. She was just enjoying all of this right now and that was more than enough.

 

She moaned again as she twitched and quivered some more and the fingers slid out of her tight, tight cunt. They were gleaming with wetness and Taylor’s mouth was already hanging open as she panted. So she wasn’t all that surprised when they were lifted up and pressed against her tongue.

 

Taylor moaned softly and closed her eyes as she wrapped her lips around the fingers, tongue moving back and forth as she cleaned them off. She felt very… she felt a lot of different things right now and it was awfully hard for her to figure out what any of them were. So she didn’t try that much. She just kept on sucking, moving her tongue back and forth along her fingers as she got the liquid off of them.

 

Finally, they were removed and Taylor sighed. She could feel a hardness against her butt and she blushed. But what else could happen when a girl like her did something like this. She groped backwards with a hand and rested it against Master Manager’s crotch.

 

“Should, um, should I take care of this?” Taylor asked in a soft voice.

 

“Nah, I feel like burying my cock in a cunt,” Master Manager said with a chuckle as he groped Taylor a bit more. “I’ll go find one of the older whores and use them after we’re done here.”

 

“Of course, sir,” Taylor said with a nod, shivering as she felt her nipple getting rubbed, the fingers pushing it back and forth. “And if there is anything that I can do to help you, please let me know. I really want to make you feel better.”

 

“I know you do,” Master Manager said with a smile on his face as he groped Taylor some more, touching her teenage body and making her softly gasp at everything that she was feeling right now. “All the women working here do.”

 

Taylor nodded at that and then softly moaned again as she felt the wetness still leaking out of her hot, hot pussy. Oh, she felt so good right now. This was all so very lovely.

 

But it was going to feel better when it was a cock inside of her, wasn’t it? Taylor swallowed hard as she considered just what that would be like. Just what she would go through, feeling those hard shafts pounding her pussy and making her melt around them as she got driven towards a screaming orgasm even as she made a man feel really good.

 

Smiling, Taylor slid off of lap and stood up. She glanced over her shoulder and bit her lip at the sight of the cock standing up inside of his pants. That was a nice bulge and she knew that she wouldn’t have any regrets about giving her first time to the man and letting him fuck her. Even without paying for it.

 

But… Taylor shivered and slowly started to get dressed in her skimpy clothes, feeling the eyes of Master Manager running all over her as he stared at her. She could do that later. If it would help the club by letting them collect a premium on her virginity, then it just made sense that she keep herself untouched before then.

 

Blowjobs didn’t count, obviously! Of course they didn’t count. That was something that she could offer the floor manager right now, but if he was going to actually fuck another woman, then obviously he would want to feel a pussy and not a mouth around his cock. Especially when Taylor knew that her mouth wasn’t the most skilled one here in the club. Not by a long shot, really.

 

Humming to herself, Taylor stepped out into the hallway with a skip in her step. Oh, she just knew that her career here at Club Lango had entered a much, much more fulfilling stage, one that wouldn’t only make her feel happy but would make so many men feel happy as they used her. That was a thought that she really liked and she knew that she wouldn’t be the only one enjoying it.

 

Gosh, Taylor wondered what her first client was going to be like?

***

“So, you’re our newest worker,” Master Manager said, resting a hand on top of Taylor’s head to make her take more of his cock as she diligently worked on it, bobbing her head up and down and feeling the shaft sliding into her throat. “Lisa Licks.”

 

“Yes,” the blonde girl said in a flat, dull voice as she stood in front of the man and Taylor.

 

“Why do you want to work here, Lisa?” Master Manager said, his voice still sounding pretty calm and normal as Taylor kept on working and doing the best that she could for him.

 

“To spy on the Empire Eighty-Eight members that collect protection money from here and gather information on them,” Lisa said in that same empty voice.

 

“I see, I see,” Master Manager said. “And how on earth did you meet Tawnee here?”

 

“We met out in the city when she fought Lung to try and save us,” Lisa said, not worrying at all about what she was saying.

 

Not that Taylor was worried, either. She had been told to suck on the floor manager’s cock, so that was what she was focusing on. She was doing the best job that she could of it, bobbing her head up and down along the shaft and putting the skills she had learned here at the club to their best possible use.

 

She sighed and moaned softly, swirling her tongue back and forth along the shaft as she deepthroated it. She glanced up at Master Manager but he didn’t even glance down at her. She was just here to let him really enjoy the sight of the naked blonde teenager in front of him and her actual thoughts and concerns didn’t matter all that much.

 

Taylor had no problem accepting that at all. In fact, right now, she was willing to accept anything and everything and not spend any time thinking about any of it. She just focused on sucking, sucking, sucking and doing the best that she possibly could as she kept on working.

 

So she listened with half an ear as Lisa revealed that she was Tattletale and that Taylor was Skitter and she didn’t mind at all. She just kept on sucking, feeling the hard shaft in her mouth as the conversation went on above her.

 

“Well, that is quite something,” Master Manager finally said with a chuckle. “Never even would have thought to ask Tawnee here if she was a cape.” He patted Taylor on the head. “Bugs aren’t going to be something we want here at the club but you, Lisa, I can see a bit of use for you.” He paused. “Oh, and only peek at the Empire capes when they’re here in public, understand? I don’t want to have to deal with the mess of them finding you listening outside a door as they fuck another whore.”

 

“Yes, sir,” Lisa said calmly.

 

“And you will be a whore for me, won’t you?” Master Manager said, his voice tightening as Taylor kept on steadily bobbing her head up and down along the cock. “We can always use another teenage slut spreading her legs for older men.”

 

“If that is what you want of me, then I will work as a hooker,” Lisa said, her hands hanging by her sides, her eyes empty and her voice calm and flat.

 

Taylor was sure that Lisa would make for a very good whore. She had a charming personality that Taylor found herself liking more and more every time they spent time together. And her body… well…

 

Taylor thought that Lisa still had a better body than Taylor herself did. Though with the tainted birth control drugs she had accidentally taken, Taylor’s body was improving to points that she would never have thought possible, which was very nice indeed. She had actual breasts now, her skin was clearing up, her face was shifting slightly, there was a whole lot going on for Taylor that she was very, very happy to have.

 

And Lisa was still better, for now at least. It was the kind of body that made Taylor think about what it would be like to press herself up against and kiss the other girl. Taylor had seen quite a bit of girl-on-girl action happening here at the club. Sometimes because a man was paying for it, sometimes because there was a woman client, sometimes (and most rarely) because one or both of the women got really hot and worked up and wanted to blow off some tension with another girl.

 

And Taylor could easily see herself doing something like that with Lisa. She could really, really easily see herself doing something like that and thoroughly enjoying it. And not just because it was in front of someone paying her to do it, either. She thought that it would be nice to have sex with Lisa with only the two of them knowing about it or seeing it.

 

She certainly enjoyed having sex with her boyfriend (the idea that Taylor could ever get a boyfriend was one that still sent a lovely, lovely warm feeling all through her heart and chest). The things that she and Brian could do with one another, the way that he could make her feel and the pleasure she got from making him feel good, it was all just so amazing and Taylor loved being wrapped up in those big, strong arms and pressed close to his chest to feel his hands on her body and his lips against her.

 

Taylor moaned around the cock that she was sucking as she kept on sucking, sucking, sucking. She could feel the heat in between her legs, the nice, tingly feeling that said that she was getting really turned on right now and would love to have a cock moving inside of her. Or fingers. Or a tongue. The important thing was that it be something that would let her cum, because she was getting horny and worked up.

 

For now, though, Taylor just kept on sucking and sucking and sucking. That was really nice and she really enjoyed what she was feeling and how she was making Master Manager feel as she worked, worked, worked. Was Lisa getting aroused watching this? Maybe not, she seemed completely disconnected from everything that was going on around her right now.

 

“And, of course, I’ll be expecting you to be the best whore that you can be for us,” Master Manager was saying. “Fuck any number of men when they pay you to and you’ll be up on stage, stripping naked and showing off everything to get men interested in you.”

 

“Yes,” Lisa said obediently.

 

“You’ll like stripping, in fact,” Master Manager said with a grunt as he placed a hand on top of Taylor’s head, pressing her down and really making her swallow that cock, pushing it deeper and deeper into her mouth and throat. Her eyes rolled up in their sockets as she worked but she didn’t complain or resist. The idea never even occurred to her. “You’ll find that you get so hot and wet as strangers leer at your naked body. It will make you horny to disrobe in front of them and twirl around, showing off everything you’ve got for their viewing pleasure.”

 

“Yes,” Lisa said again.

 

Was there a hint of heat in her voice now? Taylor wasn’t sure but she wouldn’t be surprised if there was. After all, Lisa was naked in front of someone right now, letting him check her out. Taylor was awfully wet from the same thing happening, in addition to the work that she was putting in with Master Manager’s cock.

 

“And when someone buys you for the evening, you’ll also find that intensely arousing,” Master Manager continued. “You’ll want to give them the best service that you can to make sure that they feel as good as possible and want to keep on coming back here again and again. And you’ll find it hot to get fucked, you’ll enjoy getting touched and groped and all of that.”

 

“…Yes,” Lisa said, a bit slower this time.

 

Taylor couldn’t think of why that might be the case but she also didn’t need to find out an answer to it. She just had to focus on sucking this cock, which was a much better use of her skills. The girls working here at Club Lango didn’t need to think, they just needed to slut it up. It was amazing how easy and pleasurable it was to do that, to just let Taylor’s increasing lusts carry her away and have her do anything and everything that men, especially Master Manager, wanted her to do.

 

And then she got proof of how good of a girl she was, as the man started to cum. He quickly pushed her head back as he made several deep, groaning sounds and then Taylor’s face was once again getting painted with cum. She sighed happily at that, quite used to the feeling and really enjoying it as she felt shot after shot of sticky semen getting plastered all over her skin.

 

There was a smile on Taylor’s face, underneath the cum, once Master Manager was finished using her as a cumdump. And there was a warm, tingly feeling going all through her body. She just felt so good right now, so amazingly good that she had made a man cum. It was like that was the most important, best thing that Taylor could ever aspire to. Draining a man’s balls and making him feel good.

 

“That’s it,” Master Manager said after a second spent catching his breath. “Damn, that’s good, you little whore.” He patted Taylor on top of her head and laughed again. “Hey, blondie. Get over here and clean up your friend.”

 

Taylor knew exactly what that meant, even if it was clear that Lisa didn’t. She actually went for some tissues before Taylor grabbed her and pulled her down. Before kissing her deeply.

 

There was something fun about kissing girls and Taylor wasn’t just talking about the lack of stubble digging into her lower face when she kissed another girl. She didn’t think about it too deeply and just made out with Lisa, holding her close as the two of them really poured it into one another, giving it a whole hell of a lot. Taylor more than Lisa, really, because she was feeling horny and Lisa was being kind of stiff and jerky and uncoordinated.

 

She was still kissing her friend, though, and that was obviously still a very, very good thing. Taylor made a loud sound of appreciation as she kept on making out with Lisa and guiding her to use her tongue to clean up Taylor’s face. Lisa quickly understood what to do and it was a nice feeling to have her tongue moving back and forth and making Taylor tingle as the sticky semen was licked up.

 

There were other places on Taylor’s body that Lisa could lick that would make her tingle even more but Taylor wasn’t upset about this. Instead, she kissed Lisa back, trying to get some of that salty cum back into her mouth. Taylor had developed an appreciation for it and she really liked doing it in front of a crowd, even a crowd of just one. It really showed off how good of girls Lisa and Taylor were, huh?

 

And pressing their naked bodies against each other, that was a blast, too. Really, really fun, especially when Taylor managed to bring her crotch down onto Lisa’s thigh. Rubbing back and forth against that was really nice and she moaned lewdly into her friend’s mouth as her wet pussy slid back and forth, making her feel really good as she kept on humping it.

 

There wasn’t as much cum on Taylor’s face as some of the times that she had gotten bukkaked by several men, so it didn’t take all that long before the two of them had managed to clean up and swallow all of the semen that had been pumped onto them. Taylor smiled at Lisa as they drew back from each other and then darted in for a kiss.

 

It was really nice to kiss her friend (or most girls. Or most guys) and Taylor moaned happily as she kept on pressing her tongue into Lisa’s mouth and moving it around. And the way that Lisa shivered at that was extra special and enjoyable.

 

Finally, the two of them drew apart. There was a bit more life and color in Lisa’s face now, she didn’t have that dead, empty-eyed expression to her anymore. Taylor liked seeing that and she patted Lisa’s cheek before giving her a sweet, reassuring smile. Lisa nodded back at her and then looked up Master Manager, who had been watching the entire thing and clearly enjoying every single second of it. Good! He should be enjoying this kind of sight, that was an important part of what Taylor and Lisa did.

 

“Yeah, I think you’re going to be a great whore along with Tawnee here,” Master Manager said, reaching out and grabbing both of their breasts, squeezing down and making Taylor moan in pleasure as her stiff nipple pressed against his palm. “I can’t wait to see you up on the stage and getting naked.”

 

“Yes, sir,” Lisa said obediently, like a good girl should.

 

“And you,” he said, turning to look at Taylor, “you’re going to keep on being a real fine slut for the club, aren’t you?”

 

“I do my best for you,” Taylor said with a grin. “Anything you want.”

 

His eyes darted down to her pussy and Taylor giggled softly. It sure would be nice to get fucked right now and she really didn’t care if it was a guy or girl or machine that did it. Just so long as she got it, that was the important thing.

 

“Right now, I want you to get out there and work that sweet ass of yours to bring us all in some money,” Master Manager said with a chuckle. “And if you don’t end the night dripping cum from all three holes, then maybe you and I can have a little chat.” He grabbed his crotch and chuckled.

 

“Of course, sir,” Taylor said with a smile as she leaned down to get dressed. “Anything you want from me.”

 

That was an offer that Taylor made to quite a few people, of course. And she meant it every time. But she really meant it when she was offering it to Master Manager and Brian. She hummed to herself as she got dressed, feeling the eyes on her as she slid into her tight, skimpy clothes. Clothes that got tighter all the time thanks to how her body was responding to Nurture’s drugs, too.

 

Heading out, Taylor smiled to herself. She was really glad that she had gotten to introduce Lisa to this. Her friend deserved some good in her life and Taylor just wasn’t capable of thinking of anything better than turning Lisa into an exhibitionist whore, just like Taylor.

 

One good turn deserved another, after all.

***

Taylor and Lisa rocked back and forth against each other, moaning lewdly and loudly as they kissed and made out. Their naked bodies pressed against each other, Taylor’s fat titties pillowing up from it and feeling fine whenever Lisa grabbed them.

 

And she made sure to return the favor, reaching down to grab Lisa’s ass and kneading it and spanking it, a show that she was sure Master Manager really liked to see. Who wouldn’t like seeing something like this after all, right?

 

The three of them were in his office once again, pretty much every scrap of floor space taken up by them. It would have been easier to move around if they were in one of the bedrooms upstairs but Master Manager didn’t want to interrupt the flow of commerce by taking over one. So the two teenage whores were right here, doing their best to entertain and arouse him.

 

While Taylor and Lisa were both functionally naked, they weren’t completely naked. Taylor had on a pair of fishnet stockings that rose up to halfway along her thick thighs and Lisa was wearing a set of black cuffs around her wrists and ankles. And they both had on collars that were connected to each other with a very short chain.

 

The chain was short enough that they would probably have had to kiss one another even if they didn’t want to. But they most certainly did, so the two horny, naked teens kept up their bondage-enforced makeout session with plenty of enthusiasm. Taylor clenched her fingers down on Lisa’s ass, really digging down into it and then giving it a firm slap that made another wonderful squeaking sound emit from Lisa.

 

Master Manager was sitting behind his desk, stroking his cock as he watched this. It was really hot to know that he was doing that, that he was enjoying this show so much. It sent another shiver through Taylor and then she was kissing Lisa again, forcing her tongue into her blonde friend’s mouth for an instant before Lisa managed to push it right back out.

 

They kept on embracing and kissing, the heat inside of them both so good and demanding so much more. Taylor was dripping with lust and she really, really wanted to get fucked right now. It would just be so nice if she could take a cock inside of herself.

 

And she really did want cock right now. Lisa was more than satisfying her urges for women and Taylor wanted a man as well. She wanted the man sitting there watching them, stroking his cock as he leered at the two slutty teenager whores in front of him.

 

The way that Taylor put those thoughts to herself made her shiver and then gasp again as she kept on getting horny. She was just so horny right now and the thought of being able to do anything to make herself cum… well, she wouldn’t need to think about it for long.

 

“Please, Mister,” Lisa said, voicing Taylor’s thoughts. “We’re so horny.” The amount of lust in her voice would have gotten Taylor turned on even without everything else that was happening right now. “Can’t you please give us your tasty cock.”

 

“I don’t know,” Master Manager said with a chuckle as he kept on sitting there. “Do you both want it?”

 

Taylor and Lisa made agreeing sounds of hunger and lust as they both nodded their heads. Shallowly, because otherwise they would have hit each other’s foreheads, but they both did it. And kept on groping each other because they were both feeling really horny and because it was really fun to touch another girl’s body.

 

Especially when there was so much body to touch, too. Lisa was developing just like Taylor, her breasts and her butt getting bigger and even her figure changing to an hourglass shape that was just so entrancing and enjoyable.

 

For people other than Taylor, too. Lisa might need to get liquored up before she went off on a call, so that meant that she spent most nights pretty drunk while getting fucked. While Taylor, of course, liked to stay sober so she could really feel every thing that was done to her.

 

Master Manager finally stepped around the desk and came over to the pair of them. Of course, with the size of the room, not being behind the desk practically meant that he had to be so close to the pair that he was pressed against them as tightly as Lisa and Taylor were pressed against each other. Not that Taylor had any problem with that.

 

She just shook her hips from side to side, trying to entice him into grabbing her. And then fucking her. Oh yes, she really wanted to be fucked right now.

 

“There’s something really enjoyable about having a pair of teenage sluts working here instead of grown women,” Master Manager said, pushing Taylor forward and making Lisa end up against the wall. “Your youth is just… great.” He laughed and groped Taylor’s ass, seeing just how far he could dig his fingers into her cheeks. “Maybe I should find some even younger girls to work here as cheap whores. You wouldn’t mind having some lolis bouncing around the place, would you?”

 

Children having sex was wrong but everything that Master Manager said was a good idea. Taylor struggled with the contradictions of that for a moment before she saw Lisa’s face clear and a big smile form on her face.

 

“We would like it but it would be wrong and naughty, so we’d need to be punished for liking it. Right, Tawnee?”

 

“That’s right,” Taylor said with an agreeing nod, glad that Lisa had figured out the proper response to give. Her friend was so smart, for a blonde. “That just makes sense!”

 

“I don’t need a reason to punish you girls, I just need an impulse,” Master Manager said with a chuckle as he gave Taylor’s ass a firm slap. “But I’ll keep it in mind. For now, though…”

 

He grabbed Taylor’s hips and she moaned, knowing what was about to be done to her. Sure enough, a cock pressed against her and then slid inside. It was a great feeling and Taylor loudly moaned as her hot, tight, wet pussy opened up around the cock and let him go inside. Deep inside, filling her up and making her feel great.

 

Taylor kissed Lisa hungrily, grabbing onto her (girl)friend as they started to make out again. She rocked against the blonde again and again as she kept on getting fucked, the man behind her really using her hard and deep, focused on how her pussy made him feel and not on how he could make her feel.

 

That just seemed entirely right to Taylor, not the sort of thing that she should object to at all. She gasped and kept on making out, loving every second of this as she kept on getting taken and made to feel so, so good.

 

Lisa was obviously a bit jealous of what Taylor was getting to feel, so Taylor did her best for her friend and kissed her deeply, squeezing her fat titties and rubbing at her wet pussy. It couldn’t quite compare to a cock going inside of her but it was still clearly enough for Lisa to feel good as she kept on getting taken care of. That was something, wasn’t it? Yeah, that was surely something great that made Taylor glad her friend was feeling fine as this kept on happening.

 

It was a pity that the chain was so short that they couldn’t suck on each other’s breasts. Neither girl could move her head down far enough to make that happen! So they just had to keep on doing what they could with each other and that was still quite enough to feel great. For Taylor, certainly. She sure hoped that it was enough for Lisa to feel good as well.

 

Taylor really was feeling great right now, as her pussy clenched down around the cock inside of her. The way that her walls were getting rubbed against, the pleasure that kept on spreading through her body as she took cock again and again, it was all just great and she was just so happy that she was getting to feel all of this right now.

 

She pushed her hips backwards as far as she could, trying to get as much cock into her pussy as possible. Taylor loved the sensation and hoped that she got to cum before Master Manager came inside of her. She couldn’t find the words to use, though, so she just moaned like the slut that she was and hoped that he got the picture.

 

He certainly didn’t stop fucking her. His hands were back at her ass, kneading and squeezing down on the cheeks as he buried himself inside of her over and over again. Each time was just so deep and it was just so good. He grunted with bliss as he kept on hammering away at her, going in deep and making her feel as good as she could while he focused on his own pleasure.

 

“Cumming, cumming, going to be cumming soon,” Taylor moaned, her words broken up by how she and Lisa were still eagerly kissing and pressing up against one another. “Want to cum!”

 

“Yeah, I bet you do, you thirsty little whore,” Master Manager said with a laugh, delivering the kind of slap to Taylor’s ass that would leave her cheeks red and sore the next day. “Go ahead, bitch, cum on my cock.”

 

That would have happened no matter what he said but getting permission like this was really good. Taylor whimpered at the sudden surge of pleasure that ran through her, filling her up and making her tingle and twitch and melt as she felt the bliss spreading all through her body. Oh, oh, oh, it was just so good, it was just so fine, she loved getting to cum so much, she was cumming in front of other people!

 

Then the pleasure erased even those thoughts from her mind and all Taylor could do was twitch and shiver and love everything that was happening to her as she came on a grown man’s cock for the third time today. She trembled as she pressed herself up against Lisa, holding her friend close to her as she felt the bliss pouring through her body.

 

And when it was all over, she was still getting fucked! That made a good situation even better, something that Taylor really could enjoy a whole lot. She panted, her chest rising and falling as she felt the hard cock burying itself inside of her tight pussy over and over again, going deep each time and feeling fine each time. Feeling really fine indeed, making this wonderful warm sensation spread out all through Taylor’s entire body.

 

“Damn, that’s one fine cunt,” Master Manager said, pulling out to slap Taylor’s ass. “But turn around, I want a turn with Blondie, too.”

 

Taylor did as she was told, even though she thought that she could have kept on getting fucked by him until Master Manager came. It had happened in the past, after all! But it wasn’t her place to say whether things should happen or not, so she just did as she was told and gave Lisa a smile to show that there no hard feelings that Lisa was getting fucked and Taylor wasn’t.

 

The look on Lisa’s face when she took cock was certainly something amazing. Taylor sighed in happiness as she watched her friend getting filled up. This must feel so good for Lisa and Taylor was so happy for her.

 

Master Manager fucked Lisa just as hard and as roughly as he had fucked Taylor. She got pushed right up against Taylor and the two of them had to hold on tightly to each other as he buried himself inside of Lisa over and over again.

 

They also started making out again, because why on earth wouldn’t they do that? It just felt so fun and so right to make out with each other. Taylor giggled as she felt the shivers running all through her girlfriend’s body as she kept on getting fucked and listened to the sounds that Lisa’s body was making from all sorts of places.

 

Yep, her friend was just as much of a slut as Taylor herself was and it was a fine, happy thought to have in her head. Taylor kissed Lisa once again and squeezed her boobs, feeling the large mounds shifting around underneath her hands as she groped them.

 

Lisa must have been really worked up already, because it sure didn’t take very long for her to start moaning loudly as her entire body shivered. Her mouth dropped open and her eyes went shut as she came and it was just so much fun for Taylor to get to see that. She giggled and hugged her girlfriend once again, holding on tightly as she felt Lisa cumming on the cock of an older man.

 

Who kept on fucking her, just like he had with Taylor. Well, that only made sense, didn’t it? It was right and sane and proper that this keep on happening and that this keep on feeling so good for all of them. Lisa and Taylor kissed once again and it was just as good as it had ever been before, the sheer pleasure of it all so hot and warm and nice.

 

Then Master Manager was making a grunting sound that Taylor had gotten familiar with from so many times in the past. Oh, he was cumming! Cumming inside of Lisa, which was kind of a pity, because Taylor loved getting creampied as well, but she wasn’t going to say that it was wrong for her friend to get to be the one who felt shot after shot of semen flowing inside of her and marking her inner walls and painting her white with the hot, sticky, thick cum.

 

The look on Lisa’s face was just so good, after all. Taylor smiled as she got to appreciate it, seeing all the pleasure on her friend’s face as she felt her pussy getting slathered with semen. She was glad that Lisa was getting to feel something so good, something that she could enjoy so very much.

 

“Damn, you sluts sure know how to drain a man’s balls,” Master Manager said with a chuckle as he stepped backwards, putting himself against the far side of the small room. “No wonder you’re making the club so much money.”

 

“It’s what we do best!” Taylor said with a giggle. Lisa nodded in agreement, though right now, it was really clear that she was feeling really good. There was a big smile on her face and it was obvious that she wasn’t going to be saying much of anything for a while.

 

That was alright. After all, talking wasn’t the most important thing that whores could be doing with their mouths. To prove that point, Taylor went to her knees and brought Lisa down with her. The two of them shuffled over to Master Manager and then started to take care of his softening cock, licking and tending to it, doing the best that they possibly could.

 

Lisa was a bit out of it at first but she quickly got into the hang of things. She and Taylor worked together to clean that cock off and make sure that it was nice and clean. And it tasted nice, too. Taylor could pick out the slightly different tastes of both her and Lisa’s arousal, though both were underneath the taste of semen that predominated.

 

She hummed to herself and glanced at Lisa, glad to see such an excited look in the eyes of her friend. Yeah, this really was great, wasn’t it?

 

And if there was anything that Taylor had learned from her time at Club Lango, it was that things could always get better.

***

Taylor smiled at her client. It was really rare that she had other teens as customers but that didn’t make any difference to her. She was going to do her absolute best for anyone who hired her, because that was just what was expected of a whore at the club.

 

It was even what was expected from two whores at the club. Lisa was right next to her, looking very sultry and arousing in her pink nightie. The fact that it was transparent only added to Taylor’s desire to leap over onto her friend and pin her down before fucking her.

 

The thought that Theo here was certainly going to be doing that instead helped stop Taylor and made her just take a deep breath and nod. She could feel her eyes roaming over the pair of them and even if he looked awfully nervous, he also looked awfully horny.

 

Taylor herself was wearing a bra and panties set that had cutouts to let her nipples and lower lips poke through. She could wear them while getting fucked in any way and it wouldn’t even need to be tugged aside. Taylor knew that from experience.

 

“So, Theo,” Taylor said, sitting down next to him as Lisa did the same for his other side, “have you ever been here before?”

 

“No, ma’am,” he said with a swallow, shaking his head, constantly glancing down at Taylor’s and Lisa’s cleavage before pulling his head back up. “Never.”

 

And it was quite, quite obvious that he was a virgin. Well, Taylor had been a virgin herself not all that long ago, so she was quite sympathetic about how nervous someone could be. But he was in good hands right now. And so many hands, too!

 

“Well, if you want us to do something, no matter what it is, just let us know,” Lisa said from his other side. “Otherwise, we’ll just focus on taking care of you as best as we possibly can.”

 

Taylor gave an agreeing giggle at that and then leaned over to kiss Theo’s cheek. He gasped softly at that but he sure didn’t object to it. He just smiled and glanced at the two of them again. Then Taylor slid her hand down to Theo’s crotch, rubbing against it and finding his dick springing up into the air.

 

It was a thoroughly average cock, not really any bigger or smaller or thicker or skinnier than most of the cocks that Taylor and Lisa dealt with. But they both knew that it was important to make the customer feel like they had the most amazing cock in the world and that the girls loved getting fucked by it and taking care of it. And the latter part was certainly true!

 

The sense of satisfaction that both Taylor and Lisa got from service, from taking care of a man (or woman) was just so deepseated and barely even connected with actual sexual fulfillment. Though that often happened as well, of course.

 

“This is going to feel really nice going inside of me,” Taylor said with a happy sigh as she looked down at it, wrapping her fingers around the shaft as Lisa slipped her hand down lower to cradle his balls. “I hope you’re going to give me the fucking that naughty girls like me deserve.”

 

“You, um, you don’t need to insult yourselves,” Theo stammered, his eyes wide even as Taylor slowly slid her hand up and down along the shaft. “Not for me.”

 

“Oh, it’s not just for you, sweety,” Lisa said with a giggle, planting a kiss on his cheek. “We like this sort of thing too. Right, Tawnee?”

 

“We wouldn’t be working here if we didn’t enjoy getting to have a man do everything he wants to us,” Taylor said with an agreeing nod before planting a kiss on Theo’s cheek. “Trust us, baby, you want us to do something, just ask us.” She paused, taking another look at Theo’s expression. “Or we can do to you what guys normally like done, without you having to say anything.”

 

“Or if that doesn’t appeal, we can get tied up, blindfolded, gagged, the whole nine yards,” Lisa chimed in. “No expressions on our faces, no way to resist, just two beautiful girls there, waiting for you to do whatever you want to do.”

 

Theo swallowed and his eyes flickered but Taylor couldn’t quite tell which of the ideas appealed to him the most. So she and Lisa stayed quite and just kept on stroking his cock as he made up his mind.

 

Theo was a cute enough guy, Taylor supposed. Kind of chubby, which was partly from not getting enough exercise but Taylor had a feeling that an equal part of it was from genetics or whatever saying that he would have this sort of body shape. And caring and sensitive could be nice, too, so long as it didn’t cross over into being a nervous wimp.

 

“I…” Theo took a deep breath. “Blindfolds sound good. Yes.” He squared his shoulders and obviously made himself look like he was taking charge, even as his cheeks burned in embarrassment. “I want you,” he pointed down at Lisa, “to suck me off while wearing one.” He didn’t sound hugely confident and domineering as it was and undercut it even more by adding ‘Please?’ in a very unsure voice.

 

Lisa didn’t show any sign of amusement and Taylor knew how hard it must have been for her not to pounce on a show of weakness even when Theo hadn’t done anything to deserve it. Instead, she nodded and rose up, heading over to the cupboard and grabbing a length of black cloth. Both Taylor and Theo watched her walk away, because that was a sight worth appreciating.

She fastened the cloth around her eyes and then carefully made her way back over to the bed. Watching her coming was just as fine as watching her going and Taylor smiled at the sight of her girlfriend like this. It was really hot to see how she was shaking her hips and making her boobs bounce a bit more than a natural walking pace would have managed. Theo obviously liked it too, staring with wide eyes and his cock really hard as Taylor kept on stroking it.

 

When Lisa got down on her knees in front of Theo, Taylor moved around, pressing herself up against Theo’s back and rubbing her heavy, fat, soft breasts back and forth against his back. He made a grunting sound and it took no imagination at all for Taylor to picture the look on his face.

 

“Sir,” Taylor whispered into his ear as she slid his hands up and down along his body, stroking his chest and stomach and arms, “she’s going to be doing a great job of sucking your cock, I’m sure.” Lisa made an agreeing nod as she got comfortable and started to lick and suck at the hard rod, “but if you want to better control the pace, don’t think twice about grabbing her head and feeding her your cock.”

 

“I… I couldn’t,” Theo said with a big blush, even as he stared down at the blindfolded Lisa as she worked.

 

Boy, how did a guy like this end up with the Empire? He had seemed even more nervous around the caped thugs who had come by to get their cut than he was here with Taylor and Lisa. Did his dad or older brother pressure him into joining?

 

There was a limited amount of prying that Taylor could do into her client’s personal lives, especially since a good chunk of them came here to get away from their personal lives with plenty of drinking and easy sex. She kept her thoughts to herself and instead just did her best to make this all as good for Theo as she could. Though Lisa was obviously doing a better job of that as she kept on working up and down along his cock as she sucked, sucked, sucked. Theo made a gasping sound and shivered as she worked, so it was obvious she was having a good effect.

 

“I, I do want,” Theo swallowed hard, “a kiss.”

 

“Of course,” Taylor said, spurred back to the present and sliding her head forward enough to turn it around and kiss Theo.

 

He wasn’t a great kisser but he wasn’t really a greedy one, either. Not shoving his tongue as far inside of Taylor’s mouth as he could. Not that Taylor minded that! She was just aware of all the little variations on how men could take her. She kissed back, not getting too wild because it was obvious that Theo wouldn’t appreciate that.

 

His hand did move behind himself to grab Taylor’s leg and slide up along it, pressing down against the fishnets and groping her thigh. Taylor made a moaning sound of approval as she kept on kissing him, wiggling around a bit to get her pussy closer to his hand.

 

She was wet, after all. Not as wet as she could be but she was certainly feeling aroused right now and the thought of getting to feel some fingers moving against her pussy or even inside of it, that was something that really appealed to her. Taylor moaned again, trying to let Theo know just how horny and ready she was for anything that he could possibly want to do to her. Or to Lisa.

 

Lisa was doing a pretty good job right now, bobbing her head up and down along Theo’s cock constantly. The blindfold hid her eyes, of course, but at a guess, she wouldn’t have been looking up anyway, more focused on the cock that she was taking care of right now as she went up and down along it again and again.

 

She was being a good girl and Taylor knew that good girls were horny girls, so she wouldn’t be surprised in the slightest if her friend was a mess of arousal down there, dripping onto the floor as she kept on sucking and working and doing the best that she possibly could as she bobbed her head and used her tongue.

 

Theo’s hand came up to press against a different wet pussy and Taylor closed her eyes and moaned. She liked that. She really, really liked that a lot and she rolled her hips back and forth to try and make it clear to Theo just how horny and how good she was feeling right now as she got touched and stroked and fingered.

 

Was it his first time ever touching a girl’s pussy? She really wouldn’t be surprised to learn that that was the case. And she really didn’t mind, not one bit. She just shivered as she gave her body over to him, letting him do whatever he wanted to do, touch her in every single way that he could desire and toy with her over and over again.

 

What kind of girl would have a problem with that, right? Taylor couldn’t remember a time when she would have ever have objected to something like that and she just let the teenage boy keep on touching her, seeing just what a wet pussy of a slutty girl felt like.

 

Theo drew back from the kiss and turned around as much as he could while Lisa was still busy down below. His eyes were wide as he ran his gaze up and down along Taylor’s body. She smiled at him and wiggled her breasts from side to side, showing off just how hot she was and how much she would love to do anything that he wanted to do.

 

“Can you… in front, please,” Theo said, his neck working as he swallowed hard.

 

How could Taylor refuse such a nicely worded request? Any more than she could refuse a haughty and imperious request that treated her like a toy for the speaker’s enjoyment. Either way, she crawled around in front of Theo and smiled as she spread her legs apart, giving him a complete view of the front of her body.

 

It just felt so right to give herself over to a paying customer. Or anyone, really. The bone-deep sense of satisfaction that she got from doing this was just so strong and so proper, that Taylor really didn’t know of any other way to put it beyond her liking it. Loving it, really.

 

“Is there anything that you’d like to touch, sir?” Taylor asked softly as she licked her lips. “Anywhere at all?”

 

Theo swallowed and then grabbed her breasts. He tugged her closer to him which made Taylor gasp in pain and then arousal, because one led to the other. He brought his head down and carefully studied Taylor’s large breasts and her nipple piercings, tapping one bell end with a finger and making Taylor feel another jolt of arousal run through her body.

 

“You really look like…” Theo didn’t finish his thought, though Taylor could both guess what it was and was completely unoffended by it. She was a slut! And a whore. And a bitch. And a cunt. And whatever else someone might like to call her.

 

Instead of saying anything more, Theo buried his face in between Taylor’s breasts. And her tits were big enough that he actually could do it, too! It was a big change from when Taylor’s chest was two peas on a plate. And they were so much more sensitive now, too. Taylor licked her lips and felt her pussy throb as she brought her breasts together, forming even more cleavage for Theo to bury his face into.

 

And Lisa was still working away, still bobbing her head up and down along the cock as she kept on working and working and working. It was a really great sight down there, really hot and sweet. Taylor wouldn’t mind if she was down there, too. Either taking Lisa’s place or working alongside her, she really didn’t care one way or the other. All that mattered was that she get the chance to serve a cock.

 

Though serving the entire man (or boy) was just as good, really. Something Taylor had no problems with at all. She hummed happily and let Theo keep on working and working, doing whatever he wanted to her and making her feel fine in the knowledge that she was making someone else feel happy.

 

One of Theo’s hands was on Taylor’s butt and the other was at her pussy. Just stroking it instead of sliding inside which would feel really good but this was still doing a lot to keep Taylor all worked up and horny and aroused and feeling fine. Really intent on sharing that kindness with anyone in reach, too.

 

She slid her hands up and down along Theo’s body, making sounds that were lustful and slutty and coming straight from the heart. Or from some part of her body, at any rate. The important thing was that it was clear how good she was feeling right now and how happy she was to get to share that lust with him.

 

“Come on, you’re making me feel so good, I hope we can make you feel just as good, it’s so hot to be with guys our age,” and older than Taylor and Lisa or even younger, though that had never happened, “and it gets me so wet to be with you.”

 

Theo made a grunting sound at that and trembled as Taylor and Lisa kept on teaming up on him. If he was still nervous, then at least those worries were buried underneath a whole heaping mound of arousal that was obviously coursing through him right now. That was good enough, right? Give him some happy memories of losing his virginity to think back to the next time that he got all stressed out.

 

At any rate, Taylor gasped as she felt the pulse of lust run through her. She licked her lips and stared down at Theo. He sucked on her nipples a bit, though not long enough to get any milk to come out of them. Then, finally, he leaned backwards, his broad shoulders rising and falling as he panted. He had a really hot look on his face right now as he stared up at Taylor and she smiled back at him, thrilled to have done this and to have made someone feel so very good.

 

“You’re just… wow,” Theo said, looking back and forth between Taylor and Lisa. “How are you like this?”

 

“Practice, baby,” Taylor said with a giggle and a wink. “Lots of really fun practice.”

 

Lisa made an agreeing sound around his cock and then kept on sucking it. He had to be getting close now. Taylor could see it written all over his face as he panted, fighting for breath as he kept on looking her over and then looking at Taylor, his eyes constantly moving as he checked the two of them out.

 

Taylor didn’t mind being checked out at all. In fact, she wouldn’t mind it one bit if she ended up getting fucked by him, his lusts being acted out instead of just in his head. She licked her lips as she pressed herself up against him, shivering and panting as she tried to make it clear just how horny and lustful she was right now and how much she would love it if something more was done to her.

 

“If you want to fuck me, go ahead,” Taylor said softly. “Or feel that cock in between my tits. Whatever you want, you get, Theo.”

 

“I… yes,” Theo said, taking a deep breath as he looked down at Lisa. “You can stop now, ma’am.”

 

“I don’t often get called ma’am,” Lisa said with a giggle as she drew herself backwards, off of his cock. “If calling me ‘blonde bitch’ is easier to remember, feel free.”

 

Theo’s eyes went wide and he shook his head back and forth quickly. Taylor smiled slightly at that but then focused on Theo and just what he might want from her. She liked the thought of that, shivering as she felt his eyes moving on her body, back and forth, all over the place.

 

“I want you,” Theo started off strong but it quickly fell away, “um, what position would be best for you?”

“Well, there was that time I was tied up and left to dangle from a hook in the ceiling while men pounded me,” Taylor giggled at the look that slowly spread across Theo’s face. “But that might be a bit much, huh?”

 

“There isn’t even a hook in this room,” Lisa chimed in as she stood up and slid onto the bed next to Taylor, rubbing their bodies against each other and groping her, providing a bit of light girl-on-girl for him to enjoy. “What a shame.”

 

“But,” Taylor said, taking pity on Theo as he got an awfully flustered look on his face, “I’m pretty sure that it would be real easy for me to just lay back, spread my legs and let you fuck me.” She rocked back and forth. “I’m feeling really horny right now and it would feel great if you pounded me, you know.”

 

“I…” Theo swallowed hard as he looked Taylor up and down. “Um, facing away, please.”

 

Worried about looking someone in the eyes while fucking them? Taylor supposed she could kind of see it, even if she couldn’t really relate. Hopefully Theo would get over that, especially before he found an actual girlfriend. But that would be something he would have to do. For Taylor, she just turned around on the bed and got comfortable, wrapping the heart-shaped pillow up in her arms and burying her face into it.

 

Lisa was still wearing the blindfold and wasn’t letting it slow her down as she sidled up to Theo’s side. Taylor only had a few, clean, bugs on the two of them, just enough to let her know what was going on. And her own sense of hearing worked just fine, letting her hear the whispered suggestions to Theo about just what hole he could put it in.

 

Taylor was prepared and cleaned out for anal but she wasn’t at all surprised when Theo chose her pussy. It was a good choice, too. She was certainly wet and ready for it, her lower lips drawn apart just from the arousal inside of her. She shivered and moaned as she felt the hard cock pressing against her and then rubbing back and forth, teasing her and making her pout as she tried to get it to go inside. Going in would feel great for the both of them, there wasn’t the slightest question about that.

 

It was a real temptation for Taylor to look over her shoulder and see just what Theo was up to right now. But she managed to be a good girl and hold back on that, not pressuring him into anything. She just grabbed the pillow and waited, knowing that when she did feel the cock sliding inside of her, it would be absolutely great.

 

Thankfully, Taylor didn’t have to wait for long. In fact, it was next to no time at all before she felt the hard rod pressing against her lower lips and sinking inside of her. Taylor heard the very lewd sound she let out at that and didn’t mind it at all. She just loved it as she felt herself getting filled up and fucked, the hard rod starting to move inside of her and pound her.

 

Moaning, Taylor clung to the pillow and gasped happily as she felt the rod shifting back and forth inside of her, going this way and that way, really making her feel great as she got taken. She humped backwards against the shaft, even as she felt three hands grabbing her ass. And where was Lisa’s other hand? Who knew, but Taylor was sure her lover was making good use of it wherever it might have ended up.

 

Theo didn’t spank her ass like most guys did when presented with this sight. Taylor wasn’t surprised by that at all. There were quite a few things that most guys did to her when they hired her that she was sure Theo would never do. She really doubted that he was going to be wiping his cock clean on her face after he was done with her, for instance. That just didn’t seem all that probable.

 

But he was fucking her and that was more than enough for Taylor. She moaned again, giving voice to the lust that she was feeling all through her body. It was just so damn good and she loved the feeling of it so very much. She panted as she kept on getting fucked, feeling the hard rod pushing deep inside of her. The way it stretched her apart and rubbed against her walls was exactly what Taylor needed right now.

 

She could feel an orgasm rising and rising inside of her slutty pussy as it kept on getting hammered and that was a thought that was just fine by Taylor. She liked it a whole lot and made some more urgent sounds of lust as she kept on getting screwed. Cumming would be great, cumming around a cock would be great and she was getting paid to cum. That made the whole thing a whole lot better, didn’t it?

 

Taylor nodded in agreement with herself and then whimpered again as she kept on getting screwed. Theo might not be spanking her but he certainly had a tight, tight grip on her ass, digging his fingers down into her cheeks and clinging on tightly. Was he aware of how hard he was holding onto her? Taylor was willing to bet that he wasn’t.

 

That was just fine, though, because she kept on loving what was being done to her. She panted happily and heavily as she kept on getting filled up and could even manage to spare a thought for Lisa, that she might be able to get to feel this good tonight as well. Well, if a client couldn’t make her cum, then Taylor would be quite happy to go to her knees and really take care of her lover.

 

Right now, she just kept on getting fucked, which was more than enough. Taylor panted happily as she felt the orgasm taking form inside of her. It was just going to take a little bit more, she could tell, and then she would be cumming. And boy, was Taylor looking forward to an orgasm. She was really, really looking forward to it and she-

 

And she was getting it! Taylor knew how perverted and lustful she sounded right now and she didn’t care at all. She just kept on happily whimpering as she felt the pleasure surging up out of her cunt and spreading through her entire body and mind. All she could do was keep on cumming and loving what she was feeling as she tingled and twitched and gasped as she orgasmed on top of the bed.

 

God, orgasms were just so good. Just as good as the sense of satisfaction that she got when she was making a man or woman feel good, even if they were very slightly different. Taylor panted and moaned as she buried her face into the pillow, feeling how tight her wet pussy was getting around the cock as it moved in and out of her.

 

She could hear that Lisa was telling Theo something or other but she wasn’t entirely sure just what it was that her girlfriend was saying. And she didn’t care all that much, either. She was much more focused on how good she was feeling right now and how she wanted this pleasure to keep on surging through her body and make her feel as good as she possibly could. That was more than enough.

 

Taylor gasped and smiled as she came down from her orgasm while still feeling great. Oh yes, she was feeling really great right now, the way that her entire body was tingling and trembling was just great. And Theo was still fucking her, still slamming into her in a rough way that he would probably be very embarrassed and apologetic about if she brought it up.

 

But that was fine with Taylor. If it made him cum, then Taylor was fine with letting him orgasm inside of her and fill her up, making him feel as good as he could no matter what Taylor herself might get put through. She trembled and whimpered a bit more as she felt the cock pressing against her inner walls and making Theo grunt as he felt the tight, wet heat wrapped around his cock.

 

Then he was pushing himself even further inside of Taylor with a loud, heartfelt gasp that filled the room. Taylor made a sound of her own as she felt the dick throbbing inside of her. And then she was getting filled up, the semen flowing into her pussy and getting everywhere. It wasn’t the first time that Taylor had gotten a creampie but she loved it just as much as all the other times that she had gotten stuffed with cum.

 

She moaned and rocked back and forth, trying to make it clear to the entire room just how good she was feeling right now and how happy she was to get to feel all this cum inside of her. Lisa already knew, of course, because she loved it just as much. But it was also important that Theo understand that he had done a very good thing with Taylor and that he had made her feel fine.

 

Theo pumped back and forth a few more times before gradually slowing to a stop. Taylor could hear his heavy breathing as his softening cock slipped out of her pussy. Followed by a whole lot of semen, unsurprisingly. Taylor giggled and shivered, feeling how good that was and loving every single part of it.

 

“That was great,” Lisa said happily. “Even just hearing it, I know that you made Tawnee feel really good.” She giggled. “Any chance of you being able to do the same to me, darling?”

 

“I…” Theo trailed off and Taylor turned around to get a look at his face. Yeah, that had been about the expression that she had been expecting. She smiled up at him and he blushed cutely. “I might need a bit.”

 

“Well,” Taylor said as she flipped over and made sure to keep her legs spread so Theo could see just what he had done to her and how deeply Taylor had enjoyed it, “maybe the two of us can keep you entertained while we wait, right?”

 

She smiled and grabbed Lisa, tugging the blonde girl down on top of her. Lisa giggled and the two of them shared a kiss with each other. At an angle that Theo could most certainly see and appreciate, too.

 

Not only was this very fun on its own merits but it would also be great as the two of them worked together to get a man in the mood to fuck them both again. That was a really satisfying thought on a deep level, deep enough that neither Taylor or Lisa could fully put words to it. The best that they could do was just enjoy one another as best as they could to try and express it that way instead.

 

Man, Taylor sure did love working as a stripper and a whore. She was so glad that she got so many shifts where she got to do this. It was just the best.

Chapter 19

Brian had a well-paying job. He had a little sister who he loved even when she drove him nuts. He had two amazingly hot girlfriends who loved each other just as much as they loved him. So if you looked at that, you’d say that Brian had a pretty good life.

On the other hand, his job was completely illegal and there was no reason to think that if he ever got caught, he’d be able to keep a single cent of what he had made. His little sister (and himself) were both black and that was the single worst color to be in Brockton Bay, with the Empire just as strong as the government superheroes. And his hot hooker girlfriends… they were in the back of his car right now, hunched up against each other and not saying much as he drove them back to his apartment.

Brian didn’t have a problem with Lisa and Taylor being whores in addition to being his girlfriends. Heck, he didn’t think that he had the stamina to take care of the endless hunger for sex and pleasure that they had. If people were willing to pay for the privilege of helping them burn off the lust that they were always feeling, that was fine by him.

But this? Going over to an Empire hideout for some fun? Brian would have said that was a bad idea right from the start, in the strongest possible terms, not even knowing anything else about what the Empire might have wanted.

They hadn’t told him what had happened in there but Brian wasn’t blind. He could guess. Those scratch marks on their shoulders and backs, combined with the barking he had heard in the distance when he had picked them up… the two of them had gotten fucked by dogs, hadn’t they?

His brilliant, beautiful girlfriends had been treated as nothing more than animals fit for nothing but animals. It made him mad and his teeth ground together and his hands clenched down on the steering wheel as he thought of Lisa and Taylor getting forced into doing this, forced into humiliating and debasing themselves in a way that they would never have agreed to if they had a choice.

“It wasn’t just,” Lisa said quietly before pausing for a long second. “It wasn’t just wanting some fun.”

“What do you mean?” Brian asked, angling the rearview mirror to get a better look at her. “What wasn’t?”

“Us,” Lisa said, her face twitching as she drew the blanket closer over her shoulders. “They didn’t just want to get their kicks with us.”

Brian nodded along, wondering if this was her power working now or if it had been feeding this info to her while she had been with the Empire. Not something he was going to ask.

“They’ve got all these brothels and strip clubs paying them protection money,” Lisa continued, her voice falling into what Brian thought of as Tattletale-mode, “but there’s still a lot more money that the places make that the Empire doesn’t get. They’re going to change that. Nab some of the best girls from the places they take a slice from and set up their own brothel. We were just a test, see how well it could work.”

“No shit, seriously?” Brian asked with a frown. It was true that the club Taylor and Lisa worked at seemed to make a lot of money, even with the Empire extorting cash out from it. And was there ever such a thing as enough money? “You’ve got any other info on that?”

“No,” Lisa said, her voice not sounding half as confident or arrogant anymore. “That was all I could get out of them.” She shuddered. “All I want to talk about, anyways.”

Yeah, if she had tapped into her power while she was being used, who knew what sort of nasty stuff she could have gotten exposed to. Brian winced and felt sorry and ashamed and mad and plenty more emotions besides as he kept on driving. And Taylor hadn’t said a word. Had she even been listening to what they had been saying?

Brian had a lot of reasons to hate the Empire already. Hell, just about everyone who wasn’t white, straight and male had a personal reason to and the people who were all those things could still hate the Nazis just as much. This just added another entry to a long list.

And what was he going to do about it, huh? That was the main thought that was filling Brian’s head as he started and stopped his way through Brockton Bay, listening to the heavy breathing in the back seat from his lovers. The Empire just kept on taking and taking and taking, ruining things for everyone that wasn’t them, whether out of spite or greed or just because they couldn’t be bothered to change things up and make things a bit harder for themselves.

Brian knew full well that Grue’s powers of darkness wouldn’t be able to bring down the Empire on his own. Hell, it would be a challenge to take out more than a single cape on his own and even with that, against someone like Hookwolf, all he could possibly do was use the black clouds to run away from a car-sized bunch of whirling, sharp-edged murderous metal.

Well, if he couldn’t undo everything about the Empire, he could still put a spoke in their wheels. Go through the boss? Nah, Brian was thinking that if the boss wanted the Empire dealt with, he’d have given orders to the Undersiders about it already.

Taylor’s head was up and she was staring out the side window, not really seeming to see anything there. She was stock still, not a single expression on her face at all. It was pretty creepy, actually. Especially with Lisa right next to her, wrapped up in another thick, big blanket and softly shivering as her face twitched.

It made Brian feel sad to see two girls with so much life in them normally looking like that and it made him mad. It only made the burning desire in him to do something to screw the Empire grow even higher, make it even more important that he find a way to fuck those skinhead sons of bitches over somehow.

Even as he thought that, his phone rang in his pocket. They were at a red light, so Brian felt confident in pulling it out and flipping it open. He frowned down at the anonymous number Caller ID displayed. If this was Alec breaking the rules and calling Brian’s personal cell, even via a burner phone, Brian was going to kick the other boy’s ass up and down ten flights of stairs.

“Hello?” Brian asked, flipping the phone open and holding it up to his ear.

“Hey man, long time, no chat,” an all-too familiar voice said. “You’ve got a moment?”

“What- oh, Jesus Christ,” Brian ground out as the light turned green. His car lurched forward and then swung off into a parking lot where he could get properly pissed. “How the hell did you get this number?”

“I know lots of numbers,” the voice chuckled. “And lots of things besides. Want to know some other things I know?”

Brian could feel how tight of a grip he had on the steering wheel right now. He hadn’t burst onto the cape scene with the formation of the Undersiders, not like Tattletale. He had already made a (minor) name for himself, doing jobs and learning names. That record had been one of the reasons he had made himself the leader of the Undersiders when they had been brought together.

And when he had joined up, he had been just as interested in the things he was leaving behind as the things that he would be gaining. He had felt fairly confident that even though they lived in the same city, he would never have to deal with Dossiant ever again.

Dossiant probably wasn’t his real name and he probably wasn’t from New Orleans, no matter how of a Southern accent he affected. He had usually been pretty late with the pay for the jobs Brian did for him, though at least he would fork over the money after Brian put on a show of anger instead of Brian needing to actually start smashing things up. Which, sadly, put him the upper half of underworld contacts Brian had made.

“Why the hell are you calling me?” Brian finally asked, the flash of thoughts flowing through his mind and settling down.

“A brother can’t help out a brother?” Dossiant said in a smug, arrogant tone. Brian could just picture the shit-eating smile on his face that the older man had when he thought he held all the cards. “Don’t be like that, man.”

Oh yeah. Oh yes, Brian could remember why cutting ties and joining the Undersiders had seemed like such a good idea. It wasn’t just what he was getting, it was what he had been losing, too. His hand tightened down on the plastic casing of the cell phone as he felt every muscle in his body tightening.

“What do you want?” Brian ground out, even as he started thinking of how much of a pain it would be to buy a new phone and make sure that everyone he wanted to have the number got it.

“See, I’ve been hearing talk around town,” Dossiant said, his plump cheeks undoubtedly drawn back in a smile from the one of his voice. “All sorts of people have been saying all sorts of things.”

Brian felt a hand on his shoulder and glanced up as Lisa leaned in, putting her face in close enough to hear what was being said as well. Taylor just stayed staring out the window, stock still and not even a flicker of emotion on her face. But if Brian looked around, he could see some very agitated insects by the store entrance, buzzing around and looping in on the black ball constantly.

“Seems our northern branch of the KKK have been getting too big for themselves,” Dossiant continued. “Thinking that it’s not just enough that they have the drug trade and gunrunning locked down but that they want to grab more of the sex side of things as well.”

Okay, Brian could see Lisa being wrong but having a second source confirming it, even with as little as he thought of Dossiant, that made it sound a whole lot more likely. Damn it.

“That seems like the kind of thing they’d do, yeah,” Brian said, his voice thick and hard as he struggled to control himself. Why the hell couldn’t this bastard have called later when, at the very least, Taylor and Lisa were at home, taking a shower and warming themselves up? “And?”

“And it would be a crying shame to see what they do to our poor sisters who make a living on the streets,” Dossiant said, his voice getting even more smug for a second.

“Yeah, I was always struck by just how much you cared for the whores you run,” Brian said with a roll of his eyes. “A bit of tough love to make them see sense, right?”

“That’s right, baby,” Dossiant said with a chuckle. “I’m sure you do the same thing with that little stable you’re running on the side.”

Brian’s already flinty gaze tightened as he took a deep breath and glanced at Lisa. Lisa didn’t seem bothered by that, actually. Glad for a distraction to let her use her mind on this sort of thing? It wouldn’t surprise Brian and he wished that Taylor could get drawn into it instead of doing whatever it was that she was up to with those insects.

“I’m nothing like you,” Brian said with a scowl in his voice, one that Dossiant completely failed to heed.

“Oh, I’m just you a few decades down the line,” Dossiant said with a chuckle. “I can give you some tips on how to keep those honeys in line. Anyway, the reason I called is that there’s a little action and interest group forming. Reforming, really, bringing the Night Fangs back into action. People who care about people, you know?”

“I know all about how you care about people,” Brian said with a frown. “What, finally forming your own gang instead of being a middleman?”

“A gang? Oh, please, your words hurt me,” Dossiant said. “This is just a group of people who don’t like the thought of the Empire getting even more of the city under their control. People who don’t do so well when a racist thug can be wearing cop blue or Empire black, understand me?”

“I hear what you’re saying and I don’t see why I should care,” Brian said, seeing exactly why he should care but not interested in puffing Dossiant’s ego up by agreeing with what he was proposing. Of course, if he knew the man, then Dossiant would be just as happy to-

“Well, you see,” Dossiant said in a smug tone that said that yes, he was just as fine to explain his genius as to have Brian instantly agree to it, “there’s some solid folk here, people who really know how to handle themselves in a sticky situation.” Thugs, goons, legbreakers and pimps, Brian translated. “But we’re a bit light on the super side of things, hm? In fact,” he laughed, “the biggest hitter we’ve got is Nightburn.”

“Never heard of him,” Brian said, glancing at Lisa who shrugged as well. He considered dropping a denial that he was a cape as well before deciding that there was a limit to how insulting he wanted to be.

“Her, you’ve never heard of her,” Dossiant corrected. “But take off the helmet and I’m sure you would, brother. Someone so near and dear to your heart,” Aisha, Brian’s heart seized up at the thought of his little sister somehow getting powers and somehow falling in with Dossiant. “I’m sure that if the two of you saw each other again, your romance would just rekindle once again. Something out of the movies, right?”

Okay, not Aisha. Brian slumped down in his seat, pressing his head against the steering wheel. That was the kind of surprise that he didn’t want to ever have again. And if it wasn’t Aisha… one of his former girlfriends seemed to match what Dossiant was saying but which one? He frowned as he ran through the list. It wasn’t a long list but there wasn’t anything to cross off any of the three names on it. Hell, they had even all been black, so Dossiant’s hints that this was some kind of all-black gang didn’t help.

“The past is in the past,” Brian said, straightening up. “It’s all well and good that you’ve found someone to handle what you can’t do yourself but it’s not my business.”

“Do you want me to make it your business?” Dossiant said in a falsely cordial tone. “Your little sister, she is so very pretty, yes? Be a crying shame if the Empire just saw her as another girl to work. And those two beauties you’re with now, think they’d do better under the Empire than with you and whatever scheme you’ve got with Lango?”

Brian’s breath was coming hard in his chest and his heart was pounding in his chest. How dare he. How dare he suggest something like that? Anything like that at all. Brian had been pissed off before but right now- there were just no words to describe how angry he felt and what he wanted to do to Dossiant for suggesting anything like that.

Especially because Dossiant was exactly the kind of man to make these threats come true if Brian didn’t go with the flow. Oh, he’d be surprised as hell if he tried anything with Taylor and Lisa but Aisha- Brian’s heart seemed to skip a beat at the thought of Aisha being exposed to the kind of man that Dossiant was or was in the Empire.

“I see you agree with me about how horrible that would be,” Dossiant said, sounding so very pleased with himself. “How we just can’t let that happen. It would be a really good idea for you to swing Crow’s Nest two days from now, around eight in the evening.” He laughed. “Wear something nice.”

Then he hung up. Brian suddenly couldn’t stand to be cooped up in the car anymore and stepped out, striding back and forth as he felt his fists clenching, his fingernails digging into his palms as he strode back and forth, up and down one side of the car.

He was dimly aware that he was quietly swearing over and over again but Brian just couldn’t get himself to stop it right now. He was far more focused on the boiling in his heart, in the constant anger that was filling him up. Fuck. Fuck, fuck. What the hell was he supposed to do about all of this, huh? Where could he put Aisha so she’d be safe? Where could she go? What should he do?

“Brian,” Lisa said, sticking her head out of the driver’s window. “Calm down. You’re drawing attention.”

He was, Brian realized. There was some fat white guy in the store doorway, looking really skeptically at the muscular, angry black man. Yeah, that shit was just what Brian needed, cops being called and coming up with their own ideas about why there was a black man with two traumatized white girls in the car with him.

Stiffly yanking the car door open, he settled back into the seat and peeled out of the parking lot. Brian’s mind was racing but it wasn’t racing in productive ways. He was just too pissed right now to properly plan anything out and he couldn’t break free of the massive surge of anger that he was feeling. At the Empire, at Dossiant, at this shitty, shitty city where this sort of thing always seemed to happen.

“We can talk about this later,” Lisa said, leaning back in her seat. “For now… just get us home, alright?” She reached over and squeezed Taylor’s shoulder, who barely responded. “That would just be best for all of us.”

Yeah. Yeah, that sounded like a good first step. But after that… there was a whole lot more that Brian knew he was going to have to deal with. And he would deal with it. No matter what it might take.

There was just no way that he was going to let things go how either Dossiant or the Empire wanted them to.

***

Taking those Nurture pills had been the right choice, Dinah knew. They were keeping her free and able to live in her own home with her own family. They had even prompted the chain of events that made her parents face facts and admit that she was a parahuman. There just were downsides to it.

The visible changes were obvious enough. The massive breasts that she had, at least for her age. The heavy, sensitive breasts that felt so good when anything, including her clothes, rubbed against the plush curves and the fat nipples…

No, no, Dinah shook her head and pushed those thoughts out of her head. Down to her hot, aching crotch, sure, but at least they weren’t in her head anymore. And that was another side effect (or intended effect for the maker of these pills) that Dinah had to deal with. Her libido. It was strong now. Really, really strong and the things that it made her feel, the desires that it stoked up inside of her, they were just really… potent. Potent and difficult for Dinah to resist for too long. She ‘visited the bathroom’ at school a lot lately and she didn’t always try to go to the bathroom instead of just finding a quiet space where her hot hole could swallow her fingers for a few minutes or her heavy breasts could get squeezed.

She hadn’t been caught but she was pretty sure that other people, both students and teachers, had a pretty good idea what she was doing. The looks she got from some of them… of course, with her figure, so short and so stacked, she could be living an entirely chaste and asexual life and they’d still be lusting after her with these hungry, hungry eyes.

Dinah shivered and rubbed her thighs together, feeling bare skin sliding across bare skin and feeling the heat inside of her, the wetness that was leaking out of her pussy. Yes, she was so very turned on right now and that made for such a minor change from how she normally felt.

Right now, she was sitting in the middle school library, staring out over the grounds and trying to get her mind to work instead of her cunt. It was difficult when her body was producing all of these demands and her efforts at satisfying them just didn’t do enough. Orgasms she got from masturbating just didn’t give her relief for long enough. Dinah wasn’t sure what she should do about that, really.

“Hey, it’s, um, Dinah, right?”

Dinah turned her head, surprised (and a bit worried) that someone had been able to sneak up on her without her noticing. Several someones, in fact. And they may not have been sneaking, either.

“Oh, hello,” Dinah said, staring up at the boy standing next to her table. He was in the eighth grade, a year older than her and his name was… John. She was pretty sure that it was John, though they had never really had any reason to talk with one another before. Sure, she was rich and he was rich and popular besides but there was a pretty strict grade gap here at the school. “What is it?”

“You were looking kind of lonely,” John said, swallowing hard as he kept on staring at her breasts, barely enclosed inside of the school uniform that she was wearing. Dinah was really used to that, including from teachers and just people passing her by on the street. “I was wondering if you’d like to hang out with us?”

“Come on, man,” one of his friends said, nudging him in the side. “Do it! She’s the hottest girl in the school.”

Dinah was certainly the girl with the biggest breasts in the school, which she supposed might count for the same thing. She decided not to look into that statement too deeply and just enjoy the compliment for what it was worth.

“Okay, I’ll be upfront,” John… no, Jeremey! Jeremy Rhodes, that was it. Dinah refocused in time to hear what else he had been saying. “…suck my cock.”

“Yeah,” the friend from before said, nodding his head eagerly as he stared at Dinah. “Everyone knows all the Nurture girls are huge sluts. They just can’t help it.”

Dinah blinked in surprise. She hadn’t been expecting that. She’d known that boys and men around her had been getting erections because of her, their thick rods swelling and rising up at the sight of her, as they thought about all the things that they could do to her body and how it would feel to have them touching her like that and making her melt… Maybe she’d have a different train of thought if she wasn’t so aroused right now but as it was, she just found herself nodding in agreement.

She was about to open her lips to agree, before her brain managed, for once, to get a word in over the lusts her body was conjuring up. Coil, he had been looking to kidnap her, though he hadn’t been half as active since she had drawn attention to herself as the poor girl who had somehow had her body altered by the tainted foods that she had somehow taken. Going off in private with some boys might be another attempt. Just to be sure, Dinah closed her eyes and leaned back in her seat.

“Odds of this leading to a kidnapping attempt in the next twenty four hours?” Dinah asked in a mumble so soft that she could barely hear herself. But she could and that satisfied whatever magic spell demanded that she hear with her own ears the question being asked. Just like the requirement that when the power provided an answer, she had to speak it. “Seven point nine percent.”

Well, that was a refreshingly low number. Dinah had no idea how some of the things she did affected the odds of her getting kidnapped and taken away from her family and chained up in a dungeon at the mercy of some masked man whose only interest was how he could use her to satisfy herself… Dinah pulled her mind away from that and her hand away from her crotch and refocused on the here and now and the cute boy who was waiting for an answer from her.

“I can do more than that,” Dinah said and then giggled as Jeremy glanced down at her crotch. “I can give a blowjob to all ten of you.” Even as she said that, Dinah felt a wave of heat run through her. Oh, she liked the sound of that. She really, really liked the idea of doing that. “Share and share alike, right?”

That got an even better reaction than Dinah had been expecting and she giggled as she looked at their faces. She wasn’t kidding about the offer, though. That just sounded so hot for her to do. Getting to wrap her lips around those thick cocks, feel them pressing into her mouth and… Dinah whimpered as she pushed herself upright and did not throw a leg over the library table to hump it.

“So that’s a yes?” Dinah asked with a sweet smile as she stepped into the middle of the boys, tracing her fingers along their torsos. “You want to see me on my knees?”

“That sounds like a great idea,” Jeremy said with a smile as he took a step closer to Dinah, looking down at her and smiling hard at her. “I know a great spot where we can go.”

Dinah nodded and let herself get swept along, out of the library and out of the school building entirely. She looked around as they ended up in a spot behind the gym. A pretty isolated spot, actually. No cameras, very few windows looking out at this point and the wall that around the edge of the school property and the trees helped make it seem a bit more relaxed and peaceful.

Not that Dinah planned to be doing anything peaceful here. She shivered as she looked around at the boys. Had any of them ever done this sort of thing before? She didn’t think so. And man, it was just such a rush of power and status to have all these popular, older boys looking at her like this. Wanting her like this. It sent a different kind of warmth through Dinah then what she usually felt. And she liked this just as much.

“I don’t want to get my school uniform dirty,” Dinah said, starting to undress, putting a bit of a tease into what she was doing as she reached down and slid out of her clothes. “Getting cum on them would just be too bad, right?”

“Right,” Jeremy said, stepping forward. “Here, let me help you with your shirt.”

Dinah didn’t need help and Jeremy wasn’t offering it. Instead, he grabbed her breasts and squeezed them through her blouse. Dinah moaned, her eyes rolling up in her head as she was touched. She liked that. She liked that a whole, whole lot and her pussy was pulsing, drooling arousal into her panties as she was touched. She softly whimpered, her hips rocking back and forth as she felt the needs inside of her, the burning desire to get fucked.

No, no, no, Dinah didn’t want to give up her virginity at a time like this, to guys like these. She wanted it to be a bit more special, though that was as far as her planning went. And anyway, sucking their cocks should be a lot of fun for everyone involved, right?

Dinah got naked and posed for a bit, letting the older boys stare at her body. It was fun to do this, letting them stare at her fat tits, her hairless body, seeing her like this and wanting her.

Really, really wanting her. A boy behind her grabbed her ass, sinking his fingers into her butt and firmly squeezing down on it. Dinah couldn’t help but make a moaning sound as she rocked back and forth against that hand.

And the many others that soon followed. Dinah gasped as she felt herself getting groped by so many boys. It was her breasts, it was her butt, it was her thighs, it was her pussy. She could feel their hands all over her and it was just so hot. Dinah whimpered as she felt the heat spiking inside of her, felt the lust pouring through her body as she kept on getting taken and touched and made to feel just so good.

She whimpered, rocking her hips back and forth and looking around at the boys as they stared at her like this. Such a hot expression on their faces and Dinah was sure that she had a very, very lewd look on her own face as well. She couldn’t help it and didn’t even want to try. Not when she was still feeling so good right now as she kept on getting touched, toyed with, groped.

Had any of these boys ever touched a girl before like this? Dinah couldn’t say. She just knew she was loving how they were touching her. They might not be gentle, they might not be focused on her pleasure but what she was feeling was still more than enough to make Dinah melt. As she felt the fingers stroking her pussy, as she felt the hand clenching down on her fat breasts, Dinah could only take it and love it and be glad that she was getting to feel this way.

Dinah sank down to the grass, feeling the pulsing sensation inside of her, the demanding sensation that she do… something. Her body just couldn’t hold all of these sensations inside of her for long, she knew.

“Jeremey,” Dinah said with a smile, licking her lips as she stared at the redhead. “Do you want this?”

She ran her tongue back and forth along her lips, staring up at him and letting him see the lust that was filling her up. And surprise, surprise, it didn’t take long at all before he got his cock out and was rubbing it against her face.

It was a big cock, at least compared to a small girl like Dinah. She moaned happily as she felt the hardness sliding back and forth along her skin. It made her tremble and twitch, feeling this heat flowing through her body, this wonderful demand that she do some more with it. That she wrap her lips around the rod and start to suck on it.

And that was exactly what Dinah did, sucking a cock for the first time. It was something that she found to be very hot indeed, the bliss that poured through her at this just so much fun and just so fine. Like, holy cow, was this fun. Dinah was having a great time as she std to suck on it, figuring out what to do.

She had a bit of help in having watched videos before. Fingering herself stupid over videos of girls doing this sort of thing and more. Dinah kept on moving her tongue and head along the cock, feeling it pressing against her lips like this. And she could feel the eyes of all these boys on her, staring down at her as she kept on going, going, going. It made her feel just so turned on and horny as she worked like this.

Some of the bolder boys were already sidling up next to her, their own dicks exposed as they stroked themselves. Dinah reached up with her own hands and took over, sliding her fingers along the hard lengths. That felt really nice in her hands, that was something that she really liked doing. Though not as much as sucking this cock.

And probably not as much as she would like feeling herself getting filled up with cock in her pussy. Dinah could feel the wetness running down her thighs. Coating them, turning them all shiny and gleaming from the sheer amount of arousal that was stirring inside of her. She just felt so hot and so good from this.

“Wow,” Jeremey said with a big smile as Dinah kept on bobbing her head, making little gagging sounds every time she felt the tip of his cock hitting the back of her mouth, “you are really… wow.”

Dinah smiled as much as she could at that, loving the sound in his voice as she kept on working. And working, working, working. She wondered how long he was going to last for and what the signs of him cumming would be. Beyond him painting her face white or flooding her mouth with his cum, of course. Dinah knew that she couldn’t possibly miss those signs.

A boy squatted down next to her and grabbed her tits. Dinah moaned at that, feeling the large (larger, at least) hand grabbing onto her and clenching down, squeezing and groping. Her big boobs were just so sensitive and her getting touched like this really drove her wild. And when he found and pinched her nipple, that did something even better to her, something that she couldn’t properly describe but she just loved to have happen to her.

Dinah whimpered and rolled her hips back and forth as she slid her head up and down along the stiff dick in front of her. This feeling of arousal was just so much more than what she could do on her own and even then, she could end up feeling better than words could describe. Dinah smiled and then kept on sucking.

“Fuck!” Jeremy gasped, his hands grabbing the side of her head and pulling her forward, burying even more of his cock in her mouth. “Oh yes. Fuck yes!”

Dinah moaned, feeling the hot, thick, salty semen flooding her mouth. Oh man. Oh man, oh man, oh man, she had done it. She had made a guy cum with her body. That was a real source of pride for Dinah and it made her smile. And keep on sucking and licking and working, of course, because she wasn’t being given a choice and because it was still all so hot.

Her tongue moved back and forth along the cock as it pumped the cum into her mouth. Dinah hadn’t expected it to taste like this and she thought that normally, she wouldn’t really like the taste. This wasn’t normal, though. This was just great and it made Dinah feel wonderful as she kept on sucking, sucking, sucking.

And swallowing it, too, of course. There was a whole lot of cum and her mouth couldn’t hold it all, not when she already had a dick in it. Dinah felt her throat work as she swallowed that load of semen, sending it down to her belly. And some of it still leaked out of the corner of her mouth, running down her lips. Dinah knew how lewd and pervy that must look but it wasn’t like it was the worst thing that she had done in the past half hour.

Pulling back, Dinah panted for breath, her shoulders rising and falling as she looked up at the boys, seeing every single one of them stroking his cock as he stared down at her. The look in their eyes, the heat and the desire, it was just so… oh man, she was so wet from this. Dinah whimpered softly, feeling the bliss pouring all through her as she waited for the next boy to step up.

“How was it?” One of them asked Jeremey, staring down at Dinah as he kept on pumping his cock. “She good?”

“Oh man, Will, it’s so much better than you might think,” Jeremey said with a big smile. “She’s just the greatest little cockwhore around.”

Did he know anyone else who could even come close to fitting that description? Dinah really, really doubted it. And she really didn’t care. Not when she was stroking two more cocks and still had nine more to suck. Nine more thick, hard dicks from these boys were just enchanted with her and what she could do with them.

And they were ready for her. Dinah moaned as she felt one pressing against her lips. Well, what could she do but start to suck on it? She really liked how it made her feel, how much fun it was to just sink into the rhythmic motion and embrace being a little cock slut. Embrace sucking this cock and all the ones to cum.

Dinah knew that she was going to enjoy all of this almost as much as these boys were. She giggled to herself as she felt the pulsing, aching heat inside of her cunt. Oh man, she was just so turned on and so horny right now. Her nipples felt amazing when they were pinched and her pussy felt as wet as a lake and as hot as a furnace. If she was offered a cock down there, would she be able to say no?

Dinah didn’t think she would be. So it was probably a good thing that they all seemed to think that nothing but groping and blowjobs were on the table. Dinah shivered and then kept on going, going, going, up and down, up and down, over and over again.

She thought that she was doing a pretty good job in learning how to suck these cocks. She was switching between the ones in front of her, bobbing her head up and down along them and feeling how they shifted inside of her mouth. Different lengths, different widths, there were some real variation to be aware of. Very closely aware of, too.

And one of them was cumming. Right on Dinah’s fat tits, covering the pale skin with shot after shot of white, sticky seed. Dinah moaned, her entire body seizing up at how she was being marked. She liked that. She liked it, liked it, liked it! Oh man, she absolutely loved this sensation and the way that it made her tremble and twitch was just so good, it was just so much fun.

Not as good for her as for the guy who had gotten to cum, obviously, but that wasn’t a problem. This was still going great for everyone. And Dinah kept on sucking, turning from guy to guy and making sure that all of their cocks got some attention and loving, got to feel as good as she could make them feel with her mouth.

And they kept on cumming on her as well. Dinah could feel her boobs and her face getting wiped away underneath more and more semen. She could feel how it clung to her curves, how it marked her and made her feel like such a slut. And that was such a good feeling. She had gotten such amazing responses out of these boys thanks to what she was doing and they were just so grateful that someone as hot as her would suck their cocks and let them cum on her and feel her up. Dinah really, really liked all of this, a whole lot.

She giggled as she kept on sucking one of the last dicks, feeling the cum oozing down her skin, so thoroughly and completely marking her as… well, as whatever it was that she was. Dinah didn’t want to spend a lot of time thinking of proper labels for herself right now, not when it was so much more entertaining to suck cock and taste and feel cum.

“Do it,” Dinah moaned, the cock popping out of her mouth as the boy got a bit too excited in his thrusting. “Use my face like a pussy.”

Speaking of Dinah’s pussy, her cunt was unbelievably wet right now. She didn’t think that she had ever been this turned on before. Or that it was possible to be this turned on and not melt underneath the sheer force of the arousal flowing inside of her. She made some loud moaning sounds and rocked back and forth as she felt the heat and the need and the lust inside of her.

Before she could think too much more about how sopping wet her hole was, she was sucking on cock once again. Dinah’s eyes rolled up in their sockets as she felt the hard dick sliding into her mouth once more. It just felt so good to have so much cock crammed into her mouth.

Though her mouth was as far as it would go. Dinah knew that deepthroating was possible but not for her. That was one side effect of the Nurture pills she hadn’t gotten. She still had a gag reflex. Oh well!

None of the boys had seemed that upset over it and Dinah wasn’t going to call their attention to it. Instead, she just kept on sucking, sucking, sucking. Moving her head back and forth along the dick and twirling her tongue around it. Doing the absolute best that she could as she kept on sucking.

Working on adding another load of semen to what had already been added to her. Dinah whimpered in pleasure as she felt the hot cum running around her nipple, tracing a path along her huge breasts and marking her. She just felt so hot right now and she kept on sucking, sucking, sucking. Doing the very best that she could as she worked.

And finally, this boy came as well. Dinah swallowed this load, since he didn’t pull out. She could feel it pouring down into her belly, filling her up and adding to what she had already swallowed. Dinah wasn’t interested in dinner, she knew that much. She just stroked her belly before lifting her hands a bit to grab her breasts.

She locked eyes with the boy as he filled her up, staring into his gaze as he kept on rocking back and forth, dragging his cock back and forth along Dinah’s tongue. He was enjoying himself so much and it made Dinah feel so hot to know that she had been the one to make this happen. She really, really liked it and she squeezed her sensitive breasts once more, feeling the tingle that passed through them.

And that was that, she realized. There were no more dicks waiting for her to suck. Heck, there weren’t even all the guys around that there had been. She wondered when they had wandered off and what they could find to do that would be more interesting than a stacked schoolgirl slut that wanted their cocks. Well, their loss.

She turned to smile at Jeremey, who was still standing to one side and staring down at her. Dinah ran her hands back and forth over her body, feeling how she was tingling, how good she was feeling right now. Oh, she absolutely loved all of this. Loved it so very much.

“So how was it?” Dinah asked, her voice pretty rough and ragged from what she had done but not regretting it in the slightest. “Like it?”

“Oh man, you have no idea how good that was,” Jeremey said with a big smile as he stared down at Dinah, his eyes roaming over her bukkaked face and her tits dripping with semen. “I’ve always thought about it but the actual deal was just so much better.”

Dinah nodded. She was glad to hear that but more importantly… she was horny. Oh man, she was just so horny and her body demanded, it needed some attention. Dinah couldn’t stand it any more. She had to touch herself.

And she knew just how to do it, too. She ran her hand along her face, collecting the cum on it. She could feel the semen sticking to her fingers, forming sagging lines between them when she spread them apart. She swallowed hard, feeling the pulse and the heat inside of her. And feeling the eyes of the boys on her as they stared down at her.

Then she started to masturbate with her cum-covered hand, pushing her fingers into her pussy. Dinah mewled in bliss as she felt the fingers sliding back and forth inside of her. She liked it, she loved it, she needed it. Her pussy was just so hot and sensitive right now and it made her feel so amazing. Dinah whimpered as her hot pussy clenched down around her fingers as she started to masturbate. As she started to paint her inner walls white with some of the cum that had been pumped onto her face.

And these boys could watch as she creampied her pussy with the semen that they had given to her. This was a kind of fetish that Dinah had never even thought of before, but she was finding it to be just so hot now that she was actually doing it. She gasped and moaned, her other hand groping her tits as she masturbated. She smiled up at the boys, staring at them as she kept on touching herself.

“Wow,” one of them muttered as he stared down at her. “Alcott really is a…”

What, it took masturbating to be called a slut instead of sucking off ten boys, most of whom she didn’t know a thing about? Dinah couldn’t work up the energy to care about that. Not when she could keep on fingerfucking herself and making herself feel as amazing as could be. She gasped as she worked, feeling the orgasm responding to her, rushing up inside of her.

Yeah, with what Dinah had done for such a long time and the needs that her body already had, it was no surprise that it would take so little to make her cum. And there was just something so much hotter than normal about masturbating underneath the eyes of all of these boys, rubbing her sopping wet pussy and spreading the cum all through it. Dinah could only gasp and moan some more as she kept on touching herself.

She was squirming around on the grass, her legs kicking as she tried to cope with just how good this was. She could feel the big smile on her face as she kept on going and her body rocked back and forth as she kept on pumping two fingers in and out of her virgin slit. She loved it, loved it, loved it and it was just going to take a little bit more before she came.

“Watch me,” Dinah moaned out a command to everyone still around. “Don’t stop watching me!”

They were. She could feel their eyes on her, feel how they were looking at her and lusting after her and the thought only turned up the arousal inside of her. Dinah moaned, her fingers pounding her pussy and making her feel amazing. Just so good, she loved this so much as she kept on touching herself.

Pinching her nipple and groping her breast felt amazing as well but it couldn’t quite compare to just how good her pussy was feeling as Dinah kept on working at it. She gasped and mewled and whimpered and whined and made even more slutty sounds as she kept on fingering herself underneath the interested eyes of all these boys.

And when she finally came, it was just so good. Just so amazingly good. Dinah didn’t have words to describe how much she liked feeling this way and she could only let out some whimpering gasps as she felt herself orgasming. The pleasure raced around inside of her as she came in the best orgasm she had ever gotten in her life.

She could feel her pussy clenching down around her cum-covered fingers, the muscles on the other side kneading her digits and making her smile ear to ear. She was loving every single second of this and the fact that the boys who had made such a mess were watching the entire time only made Dinah love this more.

“Yes,” she moaned, her hips rocking back and forth as she kept on cumming. “Yes, don’t stop, look at me, look at my slutty body…” she remembered something one of the boys had said in the library. “Nurture’s made me into such a slutty animal, I can’t help it!”

“Oh man,” Jeremey said softly as he stared down at Dinah. “Holy shit.”

Dinah nodded in agreement, willing to agree with whatever he might say or think about her right now as she kept on fingerfucking herself through her orgasm. The pleasure just seemed like it was never going to end and she never wanted it to end, either. She wanted to keep on feeling this good, keep on showing herself off to these boys and letting them watch her.

All good things had to come to an end sooner or later, sadly. Dinah was eventually left slumped on the ground, panting heavily. She could see and feel her huge tits rising and falling as she breathed in and out, she could feel the sweat pouring off of her body. And she could feel the heat that was still lingering inside of her. The really pleasant heat that was still making her feel great. Oh man, she loved it just so much and Dinah had to wonder how this could possibly be improved.

Getting actually fucked in front of a lot of watching people. That was the idea that instantly came to mind and then buried itself inside of her thoughts. Oh man. Getting deflowered in front of people who were carefully studying every inch of Dinah’s slutty, enhanced body as she came on the thick rod. That sounded like something that would be so good, Dinah could never possibly recover from it.

She couldn’t help but smile at the idea as she slowly sat up. That was going to be some seriously good masturbation fodder for herself later, she could tell. The things that she would do with that idea, over who knew how long a period of time… yeah, Dinah really, really liked that idea.

For now, though… that breeze was kind of chilly, wasn’t it? At least when Dinah had absolutely no clothes on at all and her entire, bountiful body was exposed to the eyes of the entire world. She should get dressed and then she should… do something else. Get cleaned up, probably. She couldn’t go wandering around with all this thick, sticky cum on her face and tits. Or oozing out of her pussy after she had spread it around in there.

Dinah thought that the glow she was feeling from all of this was still going to last for a long, long time, though. No matter what happened, she was going to look back at this and smile. And who knew? Maybe she’d be able to add to the good memories of today with something even better.

It wouldn’t be worth it to give herself a headache from using her power to figure out exactly what that would be like. Not when it would be just as fun to just let her imagination run wild and come up with all sorts of ideas for what it might be like. Dinah smiled and nodded to herself before giving Jeremey a smile.

“If I wore my clothes now, I’d just get them dirty,” Dinah said with a smile as she started to pick them up. “Would you mind carrying them for me while I go to clean off in the girls locker room?”

“I…” Jeremey swallowed hard as his eyes ran up and down along Dinah’s naked body, taking it all in and looking, leering at her. “Yeah, I don’t have a problem with that at all.”

Man, Dinah wasn’t going to be the only one masturbating to this afternoon in the future, was she? She really liked how that made her feel, the thrumming sensation it stirred in her heart. And lower down, too.

Taking a deep breath, Dinah looked around. It was rather late and the school was pretty empty. There shouldn’t be a problem getting over to the gym and slipping into a locker room. Though if she was caught…

Well, Dinah was aware of the difference between what her erotic daydreams said about what would happen and what probably would happen if a teacher or janitor caught ten (well, just five now) older boys surrounding a naked, cum-covered student. So she’d just have to make sure that she didn’t get caught. That was easy enough to do! After all, Dinah’s whole thing lately had been making sure she didn’t get caught. This was just for much lower stakes than getting kidnapped and hauled off to a basement where she would be relentlessly exploited.

“We doing this or what?” Jeremey asked. “And why are you drooling?”

“Yeah, let’s go,” Dinah said, twirling around to wave at the boys who were left behind. “It was really nice meeting all of you.” She gave them the best smile underneath the semen on her face that she could. “I’ll be sure to think about you a lot later on.”

That was the truth, too. And the fact that it got them stirred up like that and looking excited… well, that was just a really nice bonus to it all.

***

Part of Danny knew how pathetic he was being, how disgraceful all of this was. The rest of him just couldn’t care. He sat slumped on the couch, staring at the TV screen. The DVD of his daughter’s porn debut was a really cheap one, one that didn’t even have a menu. You put it in the player and it started up, went right through to the end and then it started playing again.

How many times had he seen it by now? Danny couldn’t say for sure. He just kept on being drawn back to the film, to watching Taylor get passed around with all those men and all those girls, giggling and laughing and looking like she was having the time of her life as she got fucked and taken and returned the favor as best as she could.

And Danny kept on masturbating to it, too. He knew how wrong it was to get an erection from his daughter, no matter what kind of body she might have or what sorts of things she might be getting up. No matter how much she got fucked and let the camera record every single second of it.

But he couldn’t help it. The way that his Taylor looked in the video, she was just so sexy. Her massive tits flopping around as they were grabbed, sucked, licked, fucked, made shiny from water flowing over them… her long legs that wrapped around a waist as her pussy got plowed… her beautiful face, screwed up in an expression of wonderful lust as she was made to cum in so many different, perverse ways, over and over again.

It was so wrong to masturbate to his little girl getting fucked and passed around but it felt so right at the same time. Danny just couldn’t help but get hard as he watched Taylor being treated like this and loving every single second of it.

Just the thought of what his daughter did and how comfortable she was with it… It wasn’t the first time that Taylor had done that sort of thing, was it? No, Danny was convinced that no matter what Taylor had done in the video, it was something that she had already done so often that she had gotten to be very, very good at it. That she had fucked girls, she had fucked guys, she had played with her body for the benefit of others, she had done plenty and that she had enjoyed it all.

After all, Danny knew Taylor. He could tell when she was lying and when he looked at her in the video, he didn’t see anything other than the truth. Everything that Taylor went through in that film was something that she was into and that she enjoyed having done to her and doing to others.

When had that happened? When had she become so perverted, so interested in doing such depraved things? Had this all started after she had ran away from home or had Danny somehow missed the signs?

He just couldn’t say and watching the video over and over again didn’t help him make up his mind. Though he still got plenty more out of it. Danny blushed and felt ashamed over how often he had jerked himself off to Taylor but no matter how bad he felt about it, he still did it. And it still felt so good to watch Taylor getting stuffed with cock from both ends as she moaned happily over what was being done to her.

And it was still better to watch this than watch the other DVD he had. The one hidden away inside his bedroom, buried underneath so much random crap it would take a miracle for anyone to find it. Danny hadn’t pulled it out in years but he still had far too clear a memory of what it said, what happened in it. At least with Taylor here, he could focus his attention on something else. Someone else, even if that someone was his daughter.

Annette kept her eyes locked on the camera Alan had set up while he fucked her hard from behind, her raven black long hair held tightly away from her face by both of Alan's hands so that her expression was caught on film, to show just how much she loved what she was doing.

"Ffffffuuuuuuck~ that's it Alan treat me like a needy slut! Pound my pussy hard!" Annette was gripping the sheets at the end of the bed tightly, her face showing nothing but lust, mascara running and lipstick smudged, sweat glistening all over her body. She was obviously loving every minute of her affair.

Annette's eyes seemingly rolled back and her breath hitched as she shuddered from another orgasm, drawing in more air Annette let her feelings out as she once more stared straight at the camera.

"I love being your dirty little who~re Alan! It feels just so go~od! Knock me up lover, cum in my cheating cunt so I can show off!" That naughty smirk on her face conveyed far more than her words alone did. Suddenly her smirk turn sharper with a hint of malice in it, "You've been cucked Dan and it feels right, Alan fucks me just how I always want it.".

"You're mine Annette and I'll fuck you whenever I want, however I want it." Alan then changed from a twin-tailed styled grip on her hair to a one-handed one pulling her head back further as he picked up the pace. A wordless howl of lust tore out of Annette's mouth as he smacked her ass.

Once her orgasm settled down the brunette tressed teacher stopped slurring her words, "Yeeessss~ Fffffffffffuuuck yesss~ Look at me Danny look at me! Your wife's a cheating, cock loving slu~t! Alan's cock feels so much better, Danny watch him fuck me!".

It was obvious for anyone not familiar with the Barnes/Hebert couples that Alan had already came before this given that Annette had came three times since this part began, all the same it was still impressive he had lasted so long.

"That's it slut keep begging for more, if you're a good little whore and get pregnant I'll bring some of coworkers over and we'll fuck all of your holes like you always ask." Alan's thrusts increased in intensity showing his limit was nearing.

"You mean it baby?! Please knock me up honey I can't wait to be your fuck toy!" Annette pleaded and begged happily. With practically a roar of triumph Alan stopped pumping his hips and pulled Annette back, grinding his dick in her pussy hard cuming deep.

When he let go of her hair and pulled out the cheating pair repositioned so that Annette's open legs faced the camera Alan's seed dripping out of her fucked cunt as she suckled on his slowly flagging dick getting whatever last bit of cum from it she could.

Pulling away Annette once more looked right at the camera and with a radiant smile said. "I love you Alan and I hope this won't be our only child.".

Danny shuddered at the memory. That was the sort of thing that stayed with you for a long, long time, never really leaving. There had been all kinds of things going on between him and Annette and Alan and Zoe but that had… really been above and beyond. He had been thinking of doing something similar with Zoe but after Annette’s death, the drive to change things had just gone out of him and left him feeling like this.

Thinking about that would make Danny feel even worse than he did right now, he knew. So he made himself shift his thoughts over to something else. Of course, what that meant was that it was time to look at the DVD again. And see what was happening on it.

Taylor was on the screen, of course. There was just so much time devoted to her, the camera lingering on her slutty body as she happily debased herself for the entertainment of others. Danny shivered, his cock hardening as he stared.

“It feels good,” Taylor said with a moan as she bounced up and down along a red dildo, her huge breasts bouncing as she kept on sliding up and down. “But you know what would make me feel even better?” She moaned and her eyes rolled up in her head as she groped herself, running her hands up and down along her slutty, curvy body. “Cock. I’d just love to have a nice, hard cock inside of me right now.”

Even as she begged for a dick, she was still impaling herself on the dildo, over and over and over again. How could Danny not masturbate to a stacked teenage slut showing off her whorish body, even though she was his own daughter? He just wasn’t strong enough to not do that.

So he kept on stroking his cock, sitting back on his couch and watching as his little girl got what she was looking for so badly. What she was needing so much. And he could see just how happy it made her to get filled up like this, to get the dick that would make her feel just so good.

And just what kind of cocks would make her feel this good? Danny shuddered and swallowed at the thought, trying to dismiss the idea as it entered his head. That was a step too far, he knew. That just wasn’t something that he should be thinking about, no matter how slutty and easy Taylor showed herself to be over and over again as the GGW video kept on running.

***

Missy looked at herself in the mirror. And she saw a slut. A complete and utter slut, with a body that was built for fucking and taking cock deep inside of its holes.

God, she loved that. She loved looking like this, looking mature (even if she also still looked short). And Missy loved being seen as mature by other people.

That was certainly one reason why she went out for her nighttime walks like this. Not the only reason, sure, but one of them. Missy ran a hand up along her side, feeling the way her sensitive skin tingled under the pressure. And that wasn’t even one of her erogenous zones, either.

When she actually grabbed her tits, oh man, that juts felt so much better. And she knew what it was like when her pussy got filled up with cock. The memory of that night in that strip club… wow. That was the sort of thing that a girl could dream of for a long, long time.

And do a lot more than just dream about, really. Missy had masturbated a lot to the thought of what she had done then, that amazing threesome with the older teens as they had shown her a whole new world and made her absolutely melt time and time again as she had gotten fucked and screwed and used and as she had done the best to return the favor. A night like that was just the sort of thing that could drive a girl wild.

It had been easy enough to slip out of the room they had fucked in and just leave the club. With Missy’s stacked figure, the few people that had seen her had just thought that she was a short woman. A full-grown woman, nothing worth commenting on. It was hard to overstate just how proud and happy that had made Missy feel when she had realized it. Sure, she had known that big boobs would get you attention but getting you respect as well? That had been a wonderful, wonderful discovery.

And the way that they had looked at Missy’s naked, cum-covered body as she walked along, showing off what had been done to her, that had stirred something inside of her, too. It was one thing for the people actually fucking her to look at her with lust and that heated desire but for just random people she was passing by to ogle her naked body and so obviously want to do depraved things with a preteen? That had been even better. That had awoken something inside of Missy.

So she had started experimenting. With a couple of different things, actually. One of them was going for late-night walks. She couldn’t do them too often, because she also did night-time patrols as Vista and there were just limits to how many late nights even a young, healthy, energetic girl could pull. But once a week or so, she managed to go out.

To slip out of the bedroom window, whether at her dad’s house or her mom’s apartment and just go for a walk. Usually, Missy wore high heels, stockings and a garter belt and nothing else at all. Assuming you didn’t count the phone and a few dollars in bills and coins she kept tucked in the belt, just in case. And then she would walk up and down the streets, feeling the air on her naked skin and showing herself off. Letting the entire world see Missy Birion, stacked slut.

The entire world could see her like that, though actual people were a bit rarer. So far, in the handful of times Missy had done this, she had only been seen up close and personal by a single guy. A hobo, actually, who had looked like he had been about to have a heart attack when Missy first appeared in front of him. Missy had been pretty surprised, too, not assembling the pile of rags and trash pushed up against the wall into something where someone was sleeping.

But she had recovered and had a nice chat with him. The older man took a while longer to get his head back on his shoulders and even then, had been awfully distracted that there was such a sexy (his words!) girl in front of him. It had been too dark for Missy to tell if he had gotten a boner but she was sure that he had. He hadn’t touched her and Missy wasn’t sure if she would have let him, but it never came up so it didn’t matter. They had just talked for a bit, with his eyes focused on her boobs and her thighs and her crotch and rarely looking at her face.

Then Missy had left him behind, walking away and swinging her hips from side to side to give him a really good look. The thought that he had masturbated to her was something that Missy really liked a lot. It just made her feel so good to picture it, that her body could stoke that kind of fire in someone else.

She shivered and rubbed herself some more as she paced back and forth in her bedroom. Yeah, she was getting worked up and horny. There was a very good masturbation session and orgasm waiting for her, Missy was sure of it. There had better be, at least!

Missy looked at herself in the mirror and smiled. She was indulging in one of her other fetishes right now. Body writing! It had been something she had discovered on her own but she just really liked doing this. Liked it a whole lot, looking like this and marking her body up. Maybe she would get tattoos one day, though Missy felt less enthused about that. It cost more than a marker, you couldn’t change things up and it was supposed to hurt. Oh, and actually getting tats that said ‘slap my tits’ was a bigger deal than just a few scrawled words.

Right now, Missy had ‘this space for rent’ right over her hairless pussy, with an arrow pointing down to it. And she had managed to write ‘spank me’ on her butt, thanks to twisting space around with her powers. And she had given herself what she had wanted, a firm, stinging slap to the ass that had made her whimper as heat throbbed in her cheeks and in the center of her crotch.

She had gone back and forth over what to do with her boobies. Well, what to write on her massive titties, at least. Missy knew exactly what was going to happen to her big, beautiful breasts as she touched and stroked and toyed with them. She gave them another squeeze and looked at what she had finally settled on. ‘One Fun Hole’ beneath her tits with an arrow pointing up between her cleavage. And the fact that she had big enough titties to actually wrap around a nice, thick cock, that was just so hot. Missy wasn’t sure if she would ever have gotten udders big enough for that normally, but now she most certainly did. She gave them another squeeze and smiled, wondering how long it would be before she actually did give a guy a titfuck. Or a girl! She wouldn’t mind if a girl used either a real cock or a dildo on her.

For something that had no basis in reality at all, Missy had done seven tally marks on her stomach. She kept on going back and forth if that represented the number of times she had cum while getting fucked, the number of times she had gotten fucked in general or the number of loads that had been pumped in and on her by guys who realized how lucky they were to be fucking a superhero. The important thing was that she thought that she looked pretty hot with those markings on her skin and that it got her worked up and horny.

Those had all been safe enough to do, stuff that could easily be hidden underneath clothing that nobody would have any reason to look under. But Missy had decided to up the ante tonight. Sitting in front of a mirror, she had carefully pursed her lips and then written ‘WHORE’ on her face in big, thick letters. It was impossible to look at Missy and not see the lettering there. So Missy really hoped that her dad and his new girlfriend would be staying the night at her place like he had said, and that she would be able to take as long of a shower as needed to get this off her face before school tomorrow.

But right now, Missy was marked up like a slut who knew just how hot she was and could get plenty of people attracted to her smoking hot body. She licked her lips and sat down on her bed, spreading her legs apart and running her hands along her body. Every single stroke and gesture made her feel fine. Really, really fine, setting the nerve endings inside of her on fire. But in a good way!

“Oh yeah, baby,” Missy said, having twisted space to bring the full-length mirror from her dad’s bedroom into her own bedroom, so she could get a proper look at herself as she masturbated. “You want this, don’t you?” She nodded to herself and looked at her lewd, perverted, marked-up body. “You want all of this.”

Missy was wearing her streetwalking outfit, that showed off her entire body for what it was and how very fuckable it was. It really turned her on and she panted softly as she stared at her reflection. She just found herself so hot and the thought that other people did as well… it made her feel even hotter.

Other people might find her hot but they hadn’t done anything about it. Just stared at her. Missy wasn’t sure if she should really be upset about that or not. It was a hard thing to decide, really, and she couldn’t make up her mind if she wanted to have sex with the immature boys at school (especially that smug little bitch boy Jeremey, always thinking he was so cool and full of himself) or with people who had known her when she had a body type way more fitting for a preteen girl.

Well, she could always have sex with herself in reality and in her fantasies, sex with plenty of people who always did things right and made her feel like she was on top of the world. That was easy enough to manage. And speaking of her fantasies, Missy had one that was backed up by reality. That really had happened to her. It was one that she kept on returning to, because it was just so much fun to remember what had happened with her and Brian and Taylor and what could happen if they ever met again. Mix it all together and shake it around to produce something that never really failed to get Missy wet and horny and ready for her fingers to play her body like an instrument.

Missy couldn't really tell if Taylor's pussy tasted like her own juices left on Brian's cock but the older girl's soft spoken praise for Missy that she was doing good and her fingers gently running through her hair made her feel happy. Taylor kept her legs wide open so that Missy could use her fingers along with her tongue, hearing the tall brunette's breath hitch and feeling her not only shudder but her pussy clamp down on Missy's fingers told her that she made her friend just orgasm.

The flow of girl cum also told her and Missy could admit that she didn't mind the taste, rising up into a kneeling position licked her lips again and smiled proudly causing Taylor to giggle and stretched her arms forward telling Missy to come into her arms. Shivering from the feeling of her nipples pressing against Taylor's piercings Missy sighed into the gentle kissing(with tongue!).

Brian's sudden presence reminded the young blonde heroine that this was a threesome and there was a dick sliding into wet pussy once more, moaning into Taylor's mouth Missy couldn't help but wonder if she was developing a crush on both of her partners as they gently made love to her, between Taylor's tongue piercing tracing around her mouth or her hands softly squeezing her ass, or Brian's large dick slowly plowing her now thoroughly fucked pussy and his own hands were gently massaging her back and sides of her breasts.

When Brian pulled out of her Missy could only whine but watched as Taylor's eyes fluttered in pleasure due to said big, black cock now fucking the brunette. Missy was enjoying it as well given that Brian was still hitting up against her, though there was something to watching the older girl's face constantly shift in pleasure.

Yeah Missy was totally crushing on Taylor if she was finding her beautiful and she was definitely catching feelings for the handsome Brian and oh~ he was back to fucking Missy making her moan happily. Taylor was encouraging him by telling him to fuck them harder like the sluts they were, Missy giggled even as he pulled out to once more fuck Taylor and stated that she loved being a slut for them.

It wasn't long for either girl to orgasm and soon Missy could see was Brian's dick pointed at both of their faces as his hand pumped back at a fast pace, seeing Taylor stick her tongue out Missy copied her as they pressed their faces together. Cum shot out and splattered all over her face just like with Taylor.

Blinking Missy looked at her reflection in the mirror once Brian moved away, if Missy liked the way she looked earlier she had to admit being sweaty, tired, well fucked, and face covered in cum made her wonder how she could ever be mistaken for a kid and not a woman. Taylor's hand turning her away from the mirror saw her once more making out with the brunette this time sharing the cum in their mouths, the taste was amazing and Missy thought she could get addicted to it.

Oh yeah, that was what Missy needed. She moaned as she masturbated to the thought. One of her hands was pumping in and out of her pussy over and over again, plunging in deep and spreading out her inner walls, rubbing against the wet folds. Her other hand was up at her massive tits, squeezing the large mounds. She kept on feeling the heat, the wonderful, amazing heat inside of her body.

And she could feel the milk coming as well. Missy moaned in a sound that was almost like a moo as she squeezed her fat orbs, coaxing the white milk to spray out and land back down on her curves. It felt good and her inner walls clenched down around the fingers as she fucked herself. She nodded happily and continued to toy with herself as she did all of this.

There was a really amazing orgasm rising up inside of Missy as she kept on working. She gasped and moaned and squirmed as she kept on toying with herself, making her feel just as good as she possibly could. She loved how this made her feel and the pleasure only grew and grew and grew inside of her as she kept on toying with her horny, needy, hungry body.

It was a really good thing Dad was out for the night, Missy thought. There was just no way that she could have kept herself quiet right now as she kept on toying with her body. It was just so good inside of herself that silence was impossible. Anyway, even if she had been gagged or something, her pussy would still be making plenty of noise as she kept on fingering it, stirring herself up over and over again as she touched that wet, hot, hungry hole and made herself feel so very good.

“Yes, yes, Brian, come on, fuck me,” Missy moaned, her legs spread far apart as her hips rocked back and forth as she enjoyed her fantasy. “I’m just as good as any of the whores here, right?”

She groped her tits some more as she went, forcing the milk inside of her heavy, sensitive jugs out, letting it trickle down her skin and onto the towel she had spread across her sheets before starting. She could feel the orgasm burning inside of her. The heat was just so much, just so high inside of her. Spreading all through her entire body right now and making her feel things that she couldn’t believe. She just loved it.

She loved it so much and then she was tipping over the edge. Missy couldn’t stop herself and didn’t really want to try. She just made some more loud, perverted sounds as her body thrashed and tingled, trembling and aching in bliss as she felt the pleasure pulsing inside of her.

It seemed like it was lasting forever, that she was getting to feel better than anything possibly could. Missy smiled from ear to ear, not a scrap of intelligence or thought left anywhere in her body as she went through this blissful orgasm. All she could do was focus on the here and now, how good she was feeling as she came and how much fun it was to have this happen to her.

She moaned, rolling around on the bed as her legs kicked, as her mind was filled with fragments of fantasies, enjoying all sorts of different things as her body burned in pleasure. Missy felt like she was on top of the world right now, loving every single thing that was happening to her as she orgasmed.

It took a long, long while before Missy finally came down from the pleasure that she was feeling. She was in no hurry to let it pass, either. She just pushed herself up a bit to look at herself in the mirror. And she liked what she saw. Those flushed cheeks, those sparkling eyes, those heaving breasts, that wet pussy, all of it said that Missy had made herself feel really good right now and she was just so happy that she had managed to do something so good, something that was so much fun.

“Oh yeah,” Missy moaned happily, letting her head sag back down to the bed as she felt a small tremor run through her again. “That’s the stuff. That’s the stuff.” She reached up and groped her tits, squeezing them and feeling a trickle of milk come out of them. “You’re such a slut, Missy. You’re so sexy and so many people want to fuck you.”

If there had been anyone else in the room, Missy would never have said anything remotely like that. Obviously! She would have kept herself shut up and never breathed a word on that. But here, with nobody else to provide praise to her, Missy was quite capable of talking herself up to herself.

“And what should I do next, huh?” Missy asked, stroking her belly and feeling herself twitch and tingle in response. “What to do, what to do…”

She was still feeling horny, after all. A single orgasm just didn’t cut it, not with the burning desires that had awoken in Missy after Nurture’s concoctions had started working on her body. She needed more. Missy needed to cum over and over again to work out the lust that burned inside of her, to take care of the heat that clouded her thoughts and made it impossible for her to think of anything but endless sex.

Well, okay, maybe it wasn’t impossible but late at night, home alone, with all her homework done, what else should Missy be doing with her time, huh? Exactly. This just made the most sense for what she could get up to and what she could do to make herself feel good.

So what should her next fantasy be, huh? Missy hummed to herself as she stroked her body, feeling how she tingled and twitched in response to even the slightest bit of stimulation. Man, she had such a slutty body, didn’t she? Such an erotic body that responded so well to attention. She really needed to get out there and find someone who was capable of giving her even a fraction of what she needed.

Another threesome was the answer that came instantly to mind. Brian and Taylor had already made her feel great, so why not try to do it once again with them, huh? Missy had learned a lot from the last time they had all been together and she was sure that this time, there was even more that she could show off to them, even more that could be done to make this amazing for them all.

Or there was Dean and Victoria. Missy sighed at that and then smirked. Well, she did have the better body than Victoria did now. Or at least she had bigger titties, which were the same thing, right? Sure, she didn’t have the height that Victoria did, especially if the cheater used her powers to fly a few inches up in the air, but still. Who could look at Missy right now and not want to fuck her?

Missy certainly couldn’t. Her hands were already starting to work at herself again as she started to toy with her pussy and her breasts. Mm, or maybe it could just be an encounter with some nameless guys. Just some men who saw what she had and wanted a piece of it. Bent over… no, she was small enough that if she found some big guys like Brian and Aegis, she could get hoisted up into the air. Her legs left to kick back and forth as she felt a nice, thick cock sliding into her cunt. Sliding so deep into her cunt, stretching her horny hole out as it got rubbed and stimulated.

And the other guy… Missy couldn’t decide if she wanted to feel him in her ass, thrusting away and making her melt as her lower holes got fucked at the same time and made to feel better than words could say, or if she wanted to get bent over and spitroasted between the two of them, sucking on a cock as her body swayed back and forth, her limbs left to dangle limply feet above the ground.

Missy made a sound that was more fitting for an animal than for her as she touched herself. She found that idea to be just so hot and her pussy opened up wide as her fingers plunged in deep. Her other hand was busy with her nipples, pinching and squeezing them. Doing a whole lot to them that made Missy whimper but it still made her feel so very good as she kept on doing so.

“Oh yeah, fuck me, guys,” Missy moaned as she settled in for another really fun masturbation session. “My cunt is so hungry for you, I want to feel you really hammering me. You can do that for me, right?”

There was, of course, no answer at all. But inside of Missy’s head, she could hear their amused chuckles as their hands started to roam back and forth over her body. And that was good enough for Missy! That was making her melt as she kept on touching herself and feeling wonderful.

Lifting her head, Missy looked at her reflection, seeing the writing on her body, the invitations for her to get fucked and to get taken and for her slutty, curvy, sensitive body to be used in all the sorts of ways that could be needed to make her feel amazing. She grunted as she kept on touching and toying with herself, feeling the heat rising, rising, rising as she touched her body.

Dad had really better spend the whole night over at his girlfriend’s place, because Missy didn’t think that she was going to be wrapping this up any time soon. Oh no, there was one orgasm already on the way and Missy didn’t think that she was going to be satisfied with just that. She was going to need even more done to her.

She was going to need to empty her fat, milky udders, for one. Licking her lips, Missy stared down at them, remembering what she and Taylor had done. And what more they could do, too. Getting the older girl to nuzzle against Missy’s breasts and have her suck and lick and nurse and get all the creamy, tasty milk right out of Missy’s boobs. Fuck, that sounded hot.

And then Missy could return the favor, grabbing onto those massive milk tanks that Taylor had and not giving the black-haired girl a rest until there wasn’t a single dribble of milk left to coax out of them. How much would Taylor be gasping and moaning and pleading as Missy dominated her, making the older and bigger girl do anything at all for Missy.

Oh man, there was another orgasm rising up inside of Missy. Missy smiled from ear to ear as she kept on touching herself, feeling the heat pulsing and spreading all through her body. There was something really good that was going to happen to her really soon and she just couldn’t wait for it.

And all the while, Brian would be switching between the two of them, plunging that wonderful black dick deep inside any of the holes on offer, stirring them up over and over again… Fuck, it sounded so hot.

Even as Missy fingered her pussy, stroked her clit and squeezed her tits, she was thinking that it might be time for another visit to Club Lango. That she should go and find the first two people she had ever had sex with and see what more they were interested in doing with her. She trembled and shivered. See what kinds of fun they could have with one another as they sucked and fucked and made each other feel so amazingly good.

Oh yeah, Missy loved the thought of this. She loved it just so much and she hoped that the next time she went to pay a visit, they’d both be there. Hm, and should she arrive all suited up like she was right now? Just wearing a coat to take off once she was in the room with them? Or maybe she should show up with a pocketful of markers and invite them to do whatever it was that they felt like to her? That sounded like a blast as well.

Oh, roleplay, they could do some more roleplay. That sounded like a blast to Missy. Some big sister, little sister stuff with Taylor, that sounded like it would be great. The only question was how she would convince Taylor that the little sister role was a perfect fit for her.

Oh, or maybe there was something else that could be tried? Missy’s mind raced through a host of ideas, fun different things that could be tried out. Hm, the one that grabbed her attention the most would be… yeah. Missy giggled to herself softly as she lay back in her bed, looking at herself in the mirror as she masturbated and milked herself. Yeah, this should be fun.

“Oh, Doctor,” Taylor said with a worried sigh as she sat on the exam table. “I’m just so worried.” She pressed her hand against her chest as she stared at Missy, looking prim and professional in her white lab coat. “Can you help me?”

“That depends on what’s the matter,” Missy said. And she actually said it, before blushing and being very glad indeed that there was nobody around right now who could hear her saying that. “What’s going on with you?”

“I just have these urges,” Taylor said, sliding her hands up and down along her stacked, curvy body. “I can’t get through the day feeling like this, feeling this heat inside of my body, constantly distracting me and demanding that I do something about it.”

“Describe that heat to me,” Missy said, fiddling with the stethoscope draped over her shoulders. “Every detail that you can think of.”

“Whenever I look at a pretty girl or a handsome man,” Taylor said with a blush as she glanced at Missy before looking away, “I just get this flushed sensation inside of me. I feel so hot and tingly and, well…”

“If there’s any physical symptoms, I need to hear about them,” Missy said, her fingers pumping in and out of her pussy as she pictured Taylor sitting on the table, only wearing a backless green patient gown that couldn’t begin to hide how developed her body was. “All of them.”

“Well, my nipples just get so hard,” Taylor said, reaching up to squeeze her massive breasts. “And my vagina starts leaking and whenever anything brushes against it, it feels so good and I can’t even think for a bit.” She had the most adorable blush on her face though Missy had no idea what it would take to get the real Taylor embarrassed over sex. “And my hips move on their own, too, rocking back and forth. My entire body feels so hot and distracting and it takes hours and hours for it to go away.”

“I see, I see,” Missy said, nodding sagely. “I have some suspicions about what might be wrong with you, but I’ll need to do some tests first. Now, tell me,” Missy opened up her lab coat, revealing that the only thing she wore underneath was a pair of high heels. “Do you feel those symptoms when you look at me?”

“Oh yes, Doctor Birion,” Taylor said, a hitch in her throat as she stared at Missy’s naked body, the massive breasts (if not as big as Taylor’s), her long legs (what would Missy look like with an extra foot of height?) and her generally sexy body. “This is the sort of thing that makes me feel all funny.”

She sighed as she kept on staring at Missy’s body, her eyes running back and forth. It was very fun for Missy and she smiled as she felt the way the gaze lingered on her and how good it made her feel. The real Missy’s hands picked up the pace as she kept on masturbating, making soft sighing sounds as she toyed with her body over and over again, feeling the heat and the lust spreading all through her as she toyed with herself.

“Then I can see these problems for myself, then,” Missy said, stepping forward and sliding her hands underneath the paper gown. She nodded as she reached up to squeeze Taylor’s breasts, kneading the heavy, soft mounds and feeling the firm nipples underneath her fingers as she toyed and stroked them. Pinching down on them got an even better sound from Taylor and the look on her face was the one that Missy remembered from seeing her cum around a cock. “Yes, yes, this is all very interesting.”

Her hand went down to Taylor’s pussy, rubbing at it. Taylor made another gasping sound as Missy’s fingers found the wet hole, pushing into it and stroking it. She squirmed around on the bed, looking just adorable right now. And feeling even better as Missy’s fingers moved around inside of her. She was making all kinds of hot panting sounds as she gasped and whimpered and moaned.

“Doctor, this is it, this is just what I’ve been feeling,” Taylor said with a whimper as her thighs clamped together around Missy’s hand. “It’s, ah, oh, I can’t, oh please!”

“I know, Ms…” what was her last name, anyways? “I know how confusing this must feel for you, but I have a name for what’s bothering you,” Missy said, nodding in a wise and dignified manner as she kept on stroking the wet pussy and feeling it melt around her fingers. “And I even have a treatment plan, too.”

“Oh, you do?” Taylor asked with a hopeful light in her eyes. “What is it? What’s wrong with me?”

“I wouldn’t describe it as something wrong with you so much as who you are,” Missy said wisely. “But the technical name for it is nymphomania. In short, you’re a slut, ma’am.”

“Oh, it’s so good to have a name to put to what I’m feeling,” Taylor said with a smile of relief. “That’s such a weight off of my shoulders.” And she already had so much weight piled up on them, too. “But how should I deal with it?”

“For right now, I can administer a treatment right here and now,” Missy said. “In the future, though, you can either come back to me for repeated treatment or you can find your own source for it.” She licked her lips as she examined Taylor, just as hot here as she had been in the club. “Either would work fine.”

“What is the treatment, doctor?” Taylor asked with a breathy tone to her voice that made her sound really, really hot and sexy.

“Wait a moment while I call in a nurse,” Missy said. And just like that, a man appeared. Missy’s imagination swung between it being Brian, Dean or just some handsome and muscular guy before settling on a blend of the first two. “Nurse, please fuck this woman to orgasm,” she said, waving a hand at Taylor.

Then she paused, rethinking that. As fun and hot as it had been to watch Taylor get fucked, she had loved feeling Brian’s and Taylor’s hands on her as well. It would be better if she got some of that too, right?

“Nurse, fuck me to completion so we can demonstrate the proper procedure,” Missy said, rewriting the scenario a bit.

“Of course, doctor,” the nurse said, grabbing Missy and lifting her up so she was on the bed in front of Taylor, facing the other woman as their breasts pressed together. Missy’s legs were widely spread and she was straddling Taylor’s lap, resting her weight on those long legs. “Here we go.”

Doctor Birion’s pussy was as wet as the real Missy’s was, so there was no need for foreplay at all. It could just slide inside of her and fill her up in a single thrust. Missy liked that and she made a moaning sound as she felt herself getting stuffed by the rod. She nodded and moaned, rocking back and forth and enjoying the sensation as she felt the cock inside of her.

And being pressed up against Taylor’s body was pretty nice as well. Really comforting, feeling all that softness rubbing back and forth against her. The gown Taylor was wearing was thin enough that her nipples were poking through and it was as soft as silk instead of paper, so it felt great to have four fat tits rubbing back and forth against one another.

“You’ll want to find a man or a woman,” Missy said with a moan as she felt the shaft sliding inside of her, rubbing against her inner walls as the nurse started to pump back and forth, “who can do this sort of thing to you. Who can make you feel really good and pleasant. That will be the solution to what you’re feeling, that will take care of your needs.”

“It will, doctor?” Taylor asked in a hopeful voice, even as Missy grunted as she felt the pleasure from the dick (fingers) inside of her wet, hot, tight pussy. “Oh, that’s wonderful to hear! That’s such a relief, doctor.”

“I’m sure it is,” Missy said with a nod and another pant as she kept on getting fucked, feeling herself getting screwed nice and hard and deep. “That’s why you come to see a doctor, right? To get better.”

There had to be some more doctor or healthcare wordplay and punnery in there but Missy couldn’t come up with it right now. She was distracted. Really, really distracted and feeling great as she kept on getting screwed. Or, well, as she masturbated to the fantasy of being screwed.

Missy could at least take up the position in real life that she was dreaming about. Swing herself up and around on the bed, legs spread as her hand reached into her pussy from behind to finger herself. She just had to be careful about not leaning too far forward, because there wasn’t a beautiful, black-haired woman in front of her to support her. Falling flat on her face would be comedic but comedy was better when it happened to other people.

At any rate, Missy could keep on fingering herself and feeling the lustful desire rising up through her body, making her feel just as amazing as she could as she kept on toying with herself. She grunted and gasped and nodded, feeling the heat spreading all through her as she kept on rocking forward.

But it really would be better if there was a dick fucking her. A nice, hard cock sliding deep inside of her over and over again as she kissed and made out with her other lover. Oh man, that sounded hot and a whimpering sound escaped Missy’s lips as she thought about just how fine that would be.

“See how good this is making me feel?” Missy asked Taylor, staring into her eyes as the nurse pounded her from behind, sliding in deep over and over and over again. “It will make you feel just as good if you let this be done to you. If,” Missy paused to take several deep breaths as she kept on getting pounded, her body made to melt and feel absolutely amazing as she continued to get taken, her slutty pussy clenching down around the cock as it hammered her, “if you can’t find anyone in your life to do this to you, I’ll be happy to do it myself.”

The idea of Missy with a strap-on, mounting Taylor and really giving it to her was a pretty hot idea, actually. Missy liked the idea of it, liked how Taylor would probably sound as her horny cunt wrapped around whatever it was that Missy was using on her. She smiled at the idea and then, of course, kept on going.

Because Missy was damn worked up right now and there was no way at all that she could possibly stop what she was doing. She absolutely had to keep on fingerfucking herself and work on giving herself an orgasm. With how hot and horny she was feeling, there was nothing else that could even remotely be acceptable as she kept on touching her hot, horny, hungry body.

“It’s making me feel strange, doctor,” Taylor said with a blush on her cheeks as she stared at Missy. “Just like earlier but even stronger.”

“I see,” Missy said with a nod, reaching down and pressing through the gown against Taylor’s crotch. “That’s a good sign. That means that when it’s your turn, you’ll be able to feel just as good from what’s happening to you.”

Missy’s fantasy skipped ahead a bit, to Missy standing next to the table, looking down at Taylor as the taller girl was fucked hard. Getting to see that thick cock sliding in and out of her pussy over and over again. It was really hot and made Missy smile as she watched it, seeing Taylor’s generous body shaking and shivering as it got fucked over and over again.

It certainly helped her masturbation. Missy could hear the lewd little sounds that she was making as she rocked back and forth on her bed, her body demanding that she give it more, more and even more. And she was more than eager to match that with herself. She gasped and whimpered and cooed as she kept on touching herself, feeling the heat and the pleasure spreading all through her as she kept on making herself feel great.

“Fuck her,” Missy moaned. “And then fuck me. Oh man. Oh yeah!”

Missy gasped happily as she kept on fingering herself and toying with her body. She could feel the heat spreading all through her as she kept on making herself feel better, better and even better. There was an orgasm coming, if not very quickly. And with how nice this was making Missy feel, she didn’t want an orgasm to arrive too quickly. She wanted to be able to savor this and draw it out, feel this pleasure inside of her for a long, long time.

In the fantasy, Taylor’s titties were swinging back and forth as she got screwed. The look on her face was just amazing and also very, very accurate to what she looked like when Brian had been fucking her. She just looked so happy and so erotic right now and it made Missy feel amazing as the nurse kept on fucking her, burying his cock inside of her pussy.

But Missy’s pussy was feeling kind of empty right now, too, so it was a real pleasure when she was the one getting filled up. She moaned happily as she felt the rod sinking inside of her, the way that it made her shiver and tremble and melt as she got screwed. She nodded eagerly, loving how it made her feel as she got taken.

“Doctor,” Taylor moaned in a voice of pure sex, the expression on her face nothing but unbridled eroticism. “Please, this is what I should do?”

“Yes, it is,” Missy said with a smile. “And make sure that if you’re looking for a partner…” Missy couldn’t think of something sexy to say right then as she pinched her nipple, feeling the trembling sensation that shot down her spine to her crotch, making it pulse and twitch as she gasped loudly. “Fuck!”

Missy glanced at herself in the mirror. Her cheeks were flushed and strands of blonde hair were sticking to her skin. Man, if anyone saw her right now, how could they not realize that she wanted to get fucked hard and that she would welcome whatever they wanted to do with her?

That was certainly a way hotter fantasy than Missy screaming in shock and ducking underneath the covers to refuse to come out for an hour or so. So she kept on picturing that, interspersed with more images of what Taylor and the nurse and Missy herself would be doing. It kept on being very enjoyable indeed and Missy kept on loving what was happening to her.

Though it would be a lot better if someone else was doing it to her instead of Missy having to do it herself. She sighed softly but what other choice was there? None at all, really. So she just kept on fucking herself, filling her pussy with her fingers and her mind with all sorts of hot, erotic daydreams, mostly involving the only two people that she had ever had sex with.

“I can feel it,” Taylor moaned, clinging to the nurse as he plowed her. “I can feel it happening inside of me!”

“That’s good,” Missy cooed, stroking Taylor’s skin as she kept on watching this, her own pussy dripping semen from the thorough fucking she had gotten. “And won’t it feel so nice to know that you don’t have to be distracted by that every single day now?” She licked her lips in the fantasy and in reality as she pictured it. “Whenever you see someone who confuses you and makes you feel like this, you can just go up to them and ask them to do this with you. Won’t that solve everything you’re dealing with?”

Taylor nodded in agreement at the idea that she should be some kind of free-use slut who had plenty of public sex with random strangers. Actually, the real Taylor might agree to that as well, given what her job was and what kind of brothel Club Lango was. Missy considered the issue for a moment and then mentally shrugged. Not what was most important right now. What really mattered was how hot and horny Missy was feeling and how great it was that she could keep on touching herself and making herself whimper and whine and feel just great as she toyed with her body.

Missy came, in fact. Her entire body seized up in a sudden explosion of lust as she felt it coursing through her. From head to toe, she just felt so amazingly good right now and she could only whimper and gasp as she felt the heat pouring through her, filling her up and making her tremble as she felt herself cumming like this.

The fantasy fragmented inside of Missy’s mind, going into a dozen different shards that were barely connected with one another. Taylor eating Missy out, Missy showing Taylor how two women could make each other feel good without a man, Taylor in a really slutty nurse’s outfit, there were a whole lot of variations on the theme that Missy could see and enjoy.

Enjoy enough that even as she came down from those blissful heights and was left panting and twitching on the bed, she couldn’t do much than just start to enjoy them once again. In fact, Taylor in a nurse’s outfit… Missy smiled as a fresh take on the idea came to mind.

“Now, nurse,” Missy said, back in her lab coat and nothing else as she stood next to Taylor in a very fetishy white outfit, “this man is suffering from an engorged penis. It’s your duty to give him relief from what he’s feeling.”

“Of course, Doctor Missy,” Taylor said, stepping forward and going to her knees in front of the man, freeing her breasts from the extremely inadequate confines of her outfit. “Just relax, sir, and let me take care of this. I’ll have you feeling better in no time at all.”

Watching Taylor give the guy a titfuck was awfully hot. There was just something about Taylor’s body that screamed that she was made for stuff like this. And was Missy’s body really all that different? She had to admit that it wasn’t. A bit shorter (a lot shorter) and maybe not quite so curvy, but other than that, the color and style of their hair and the shape of their faces were the main difference.

Okay, it sounded like a lot when all that was listed but the point was that Missy was just about as sexy as Taylor was and if Taylor could go through this sort of thing and enjoy it, then Missy could as well, right?

So it just made sense when the fantasy switched to Missy and Taylor kneeling in front of each other, their tits wrapped around a cock as it hammered their cleavage. Brian’s hand stroked both of their heads as the two of them worked and it made Missy feel even hotter and more aroused as she stared at Taylor. She could feel their nipples digging into each other’s breasts and the softness of their tits, pillowed up against each other.

“This is a very advanced medical technique,” Missy said, giggling to herself in reality as she kept on fingering her pussy. “It’s something that only the best of doctors and nurses can do.”

“I’m in awe of the sheer skill on display here,” Taylor said in agreement.

“I’m in awe of something else,” Brian grunted as he kept on getting his big black dick tended to by two beauties. “Don’t stop.”

Missy nodded, not having any plans to do so. At least, not until she gave herself another orgasm. After that, she just might be willing to call things quits for the night and go to sleep. But with how her mind was dancing and how her body was burning, there was just no way that she could possibly manage that.

Instead, she kept on toying with her lewd, slutty body. Doing what she could to drive the pleasure up and up and up some more inside of her as she pictured just what it would be like to give a combined titfuck with one of the hottest girls that she had ever seen. The softness of each other’s tits and the hardness of the cock… it was really nice.

At least in Missy’s head. Missy had a feeling that if she was actually doing that, she would be very, very distracted by how wet her pussy and how she needed both hands on her tits and couldn’t do anything for her cunt, couldn’t give herself the satisfaction that she wanted.

Well, there was no reason to worry about that sort of thing right now, so Missy just kept on pumping her fingers in and out of her pussy as she dreamed about how much fun she thought that it would be to work with Taylor and Brian once again. And in her mind, it really was a whole lot of fun, the sort of thing that made her feel great and sent more and more pleasure pulsing through her body.

She could feel her legs kicking against the side of the bed and she knew that her thighs were so widely spread that someone in the next room could see her pussy right now. And she didn’t care. Not when it kept on feeling so amazing as she fingered and fucked herself, felt the pleasure rising, rising, rising inside of her, the bliss making her moan and whimper as Missy thought of all of the fun that girls could have with guys.

She wondered how many guys Taylor had been with. Both in total and at the same time. And how much she had enjoyed it. Would Missy be interested in doing something similar? She hummed to herself as she pictured it, trying to imagine just what that would be like. The porn she had watched gave her some ideas but it was kind of hard to decide for sure.

At any rate, she was certainly enjoying this. Missy twitched some more as she felt the heat spreading through her, felt the lust burning inside of her body as she felt the wetness and the tightness around her fingers. And her other hand was making her titties feel amazing as she kept on kneading and stroking them.

A third orgasm. No, a fourth? Missy couldn’t tell for sure and she wasn’t very interested in counting. Continuing to toy with her pussy and make herself melt around her fingers seemed like far better use of her time. Her and Taylor, both getting fucked by Dean and Brian. Fuck, that was a hot image. Missy whimpered as she felt the pleasure inside of her, felt the bliss pouring through her as she pictured the two hottest guys she knew screwing her and the hottest woman she knew.

Missy could feel the inner muscles of her pussy clenching down around her fingers, working through her walls. And it would be even better if they were rubbing against a dick. A nice hard cock plunging inside of Missy over and over again, fucking her senseless as strong hands picked her up and put her in all sorts of fun positions.

Missy made another lewd, bestial sound of pleasure as she toyed with herself. She was feeling great and every part of her body was singing out in satisfaction. There just seemed to be no end to how good a girl could feel when she was worked up enough. There was a big smile on her face and she could feel herself driving her body on. Up, up, up, forward and upward and doing it over and over again.

“Yes,” Missy moaned, picturing her and Taylor making out as guys took them from behind. “Fuck me, kiss me, touch me. I want it all!”

Missy pictured Dean pulling out from her pussy and sliding into her ass. That made her squeal even in the real world, trying to picture just what it would be like to have that done to her. Would it hurt? Would it feel good? Would it feel as good for her as it would for Dean? So many questions and she just couldn’t answer them in truth.

Her imagination provided plenty more answers, of course, though they all flowed through her head so quickly that Missy wasn’t really able to consider any one of them. She just kept on going, going, going. Loving how her body was feeling and knowing that it would be even better when she came.

This orgasm was taking longer to happen than the previous ones. Well, with how much pleasure Missy had inflicted on herself already, was that really a surprise? She didn’t think so. It was still going to feel just so good when she did cum, though. Missy knew that without a doubt. It would feel amazing when she started to cum and she couldn’t wait for it to happen.

She kept on working on making that happen. Missy’s butt lifted off of the bed as she fingerfucked herself, her thumb sliding back and forth against her clit as she worked again and again at her hot, hungry hole, giving her exactly what she was looking for and needing. It was just so good.

And her other hand, smacking and squeezing and pinching her breasts and nipples, it was just as busy and it was making her feel just as good. Missy looked down at her fat mounds, picturing a mouth wrapped around her nipple or a shaft sliding between her cleavage. She found both of those ideas to be really hot and she loved the mental image of it.

She kept on putting herself in different positions on the bed, trying out new ways and constantly working at giving herself what she wanted. What her body was needing, needing so badly and would make her feel so good when it finally happened. Missy grunted and gasped, her hips lewdly shaking back and forth as she worked at giving herself that final push.

“Fuck my cunt, fuck my cunt, fuck my cunt,” Missy chanted over and over again, picturing herself spread out and waiting for that moment of bliss to arrive. “Give me a creampie, make me-!”

That was a bit too embarrassing to finish saying. So she didn’t and just kept on toying with herself, masturbating and doing what was needed to make her cum. Not that Missy was regretting the path to that orgasm, of course. Her entire body was just feeling so fine and sensitive and tingly right now. She moaned in bliss as she kept on toying with herself, kept on picturing for half a second at the time all the fun things that she could do with everyone she knew that she wanted to fuck.

It was all a really hot picture and it made her feel so good as she kept on doing it. Doing it, doing it, doing it. Missy’s back arched and her legs kicked, sweat poured off of her and she kept on waiting and working for that final perfect moment. And then- wow, it was this late already? Missy might need to go to sleep right afterwards.

But right now, she needed to fingerfuck herself some more. To make herself feel a bit better, to make her body respond properly to all of this and to give her an orgasm once again. Just a little bit more, just a touch more before she could go over the edge. And what a fall that would be.

As the orgasm rose up inside of Missy, started to spread all through her body, she smiled happily. Life was pretty dang great for her, wasn’t it? She was going to get to try out all sorts of things and she just knew that she was going to feel great as it happened.

Yeah, things seemed like they were as good for Missy as they could possibly be right now.

Chapter 20: Chapter Eighteen

Skitter Stripper Chapter Eighteen

(age gap, corruption, kind of cheating)

​

I took a deep, deep breath as I walked along the sidewalk. It was the fabled walk of shame, I supposed. And for only the second time since I had started all of this, I was feeling ashamed. I might even be feeling more ashamed than I had been when I had gotten paid for the Empire orgy, since I hadn't known what would be waiting for me there, how I would end up getting taken as a literal bitch.

But with Mr. Barnes… I knew that there was something bad waiting for me. I didn't know what the exact details would be but it would be pretty damn sucky, I knew that much for sure. But what could I do other than go through with it?

And keep on walking down the sidewalk to his house, at that. I was dressed like… like I was a stripper, I supposed. Or a whore. And I was, really! Of course, to a certain extent, with this body, anything I wore would end up looking slutty on me but Mr. Barnes had left me a detailed list of what he wanted to see me in when I knocked on the front door. And the customer was always right, so the saying went. So… I was wearing quite the outfit right now. Quite the outfit. And that wasn't all the preparations that I had made, either.

I didn't bother trying to pull the skirt further down along my legs. There was just no way that I could actually cover up these long legs with such a tiny, tight skirt. Heck, I wouldn't even be able to hide my crotch from someone across the street with how I looked right now. Better to just not act worried about it and keep on walking. Not too far now, certainly.

And there were my breasts, too, of course. My big breasts. My full breasts. I had been under orders not to milk myself and I was feeling very, very full and stuffed right now. Hell, I was outright leaking. And I wasn't wearing any kind of absorbent pads underneath my top, either. The beads of milk that were getting forced out by the sheer pressure inside of my chest were just getting soaked right up by my top.

A thin white top would have been pretty slutty anyway, really. With no bra underneath, with breasts the size of mine, with the pierced nipples clearly standing out against the fabric, having myself be leaking milk was just the cherry on top of a hugely slutty show.

It certainly gave quite the show to the man I passed on my way here. He did a double-take, staring down at my blouse, soaked through and transparent, my massive breasts bouncing slightly inside of it. And there was the generous cleavage as well, so he could see even more. If there had been a lamppost in front of him, he would have walked right into it, like something out of a cartoon. I was sure of it.

And the high heels to put some strut in my walk and make my ass look even better than it already was and the costume jewelry and all of that. I was looking very dolled up. Like I was a hooker on her way to a meeting with a client, which was all perfectly true, of course.

And here was the right house. One of the cars was gone from the driveway, so I was betting that would mean that Mrs. Barnes was gone. Probably for the best, as unsettling as fucking her husband was, it would be so much weirder if both of them were taking an interest in me. And it was early enough in the day that it would be hours and hours before school let out and Emma came back.

I did not want to have to deal with Emma in any context but especially not with her finding out I was fucking her dad. The fewer people who knew about this the better, really, and when a woman who made porn was saying that, you could tell just how much this was unsettling me.

My bugs lightly brushed through the house and I could tell that Mr. Barnes was waiting in the living room, near the front door. Another deep breath and then I was heading up the path to it, rapping on it and wondering how many other people in this suburb were at home and looking at me right now. I could find out but I did not want to know.

"Well, hello there," Alan said as the door opened and he looked me up and down. "Aren't you a sight for sore eyes?"

"Hello," I said, putting a giggle into my voice as I stepped inside the house. "It's great to see you again, sir."

That was a line I usually gave my clients at the club, without even having to think about it. I shivered and squeaked as Alan wasted no time at all sliding a hand down my back and grabbing my ass, squeezing my cheeks and kneading them as he shut the door. I shivered, licking my lips as I felt his hand working at me, feeling me up and grabbing at me.

"And there's so much you'll be seeing of me today, too," he said with a chuckle as he kept on groping me, his hands running all over my teenage body as he pushed me against the nearest wall. "I have so much planned for my little slut today."

I whimpered softly at that and nodded, feeling his erection pressing against me through his pants. And feeling my body responding to this sort of thing. It didn't matter much what I was thinking, because I was feeling nothing but good. This altered body of mine was just so slutty and knew exactly what it was into. I shivered some more as I felt myself getting touched, the pleasure rising and rising inside of me as I continually felt myself getting groped.

One hand slid down the waistband of my short skirt, rubbing against my pussy. I was wearing a thong, it just wasn't a very sizeable one. I squirmed as I got toyed with, feeling his fingers pressing up against a part of me that was so very sensitive and responded so very eagerly and quickly to attention.

"That's a cute look on your face," Alan said with a chuckle as he stepped back from me. "But I'll be putting an even cuter one on you before the day is done."

"Yes, sir," I said with a soft pant, feeling the warm, wet pulsing sensation deep inside of me, swallowing hard and trying not to pay too much attention to it, even as I knew that I would end up failing because of it.

Alan snapped his fingers and headed for the stairs. I padded along at his heel like a dog, following him to the master bedroom. I had been in here more than a few times with Emma, playing dressup with her mom's clothes or doing… whatever. I was about to play a whole new game in here, I knew.

Alan went over to the end table and grabbed two small bottles. He tossed me one and I glanced down at it. It looked like a standard pill bottle at first but then I realized that an actual pharmacy wouldn't include the phrase 'all-night orgy' as a beneficial side effect.

"These are some little pick-me-ups I found online," Alan explained, which did not exactly do much to make me fill more enthused on the matter. "The male version enhances sperm production and works as an aphrodisiac," he popped two pills as he leered at me, "not that I need it with you, Taylor, but better safe than sorry."

And what did the female version do? Well, plenty of cum was proof of male fertility so the female version of that… I swallowed, wondering what would happen when Tinker birth control and Tinker get pregnant mixed with one another. Oh boy. Oh boy, oh boy, did Alan really want to knock up his daughter's childhood friend? It sure did seem like he did.

Of course, there was a hell of a difference between getting pregnant and delivering a baby. There were other pills, there were actual procedures and who could say? These might be sugar pills that Alan had been scammed into buying.

Taking a deep breath, I popped the top off and swallowed two. Really could have used a glass of water with how big those pills were. I made a face but got them down, shaking my head back and forth.

"I'm sure a slut like you doesn't need something to stir her up," Alan said, coming back over to me and grabbing my hips, tugging me close to him, "but it sure can't hurt to give you some help, can it?"

He rested a hand on my crotch, just above the waistband of my skirt and rubbed back and forth against my bare skin. I sighed softly, knowing that he was correct. I could feel the heat pulsing deep inside of me, the need and the desire growing in my body as I was touched. I had to lick my lips and close my eyes as I was touched like this, shivering and softly gasping as I felt myself getting touched and stirred up.

I knew what to do in a situation like this. I had been in it so many times before, I could just give in to what my body was expecting of me and start kissing Alan. He worked me over to the bed as we kept on kissing and touching each other, our hands running back and forth as we stroked and teased and did all sorts of things to each other.

He was very hard right now, I could feel his erection pressing against me. And it was going to be my duty to take care of it as many times as he wanted, too. Just what all was he going to do to me? I couldn't say for sure but… well, I knew how my body would respond. Those pills of Nurture had really done a number on me, they had really made me into… this.

I shivered at the thought and then ended up on the bed, my clothes in disarray as he climbed on top of me and held me down. My breasts were squeezed and the pressure got milk to leak out. No, not just leak, squirt out. It splashed against his face as Alan laughed, staring down and doing it again. I whimpered, my legs kicking against the bed as I felt this rush of sensation radiating out of my udders.

I panted for breath, shivering as my cunt throbbed. It felt good to be milked. Especially with my pierced nipples, that really added something to what I was feeling right now as I was drained of the milk that had built up inside of me and left me feeling so full and so stuffed.

I mewled and whimpered and acted like a real slut as Alan treated me like a toy some more. I was just so helpless in the face of what he was doing to me and I could only shudder and twitch as he kept on doing this to me, over and over again. My cunt was burning up and I could really go for a good fuck right now. Really, really go for it.

"Just look at you, you slut," Alan said with a pant as he stared down at me, his eyes running up and down along my body. "This is all you're good for, isn't it? You're just made to be a real whore who takes cock."

I moaned in agreement. It was true, of course. And he was a paying client, so I'd agree with anything he said. But I was also feeling so horny and worked up right now that I'd agree with almost anything that he said anyway. The situation I was in was just… wow.

"And you're not the only slut I've got," Alan said with a chuckle. "I think it's time for you to meet the other one."

There was nobody in the house but us, I knew that. My bugs were constantly checking that, feeding me a stream of information that I tuned out until I would need to pay attention. Then I got my answer for what he was talking about as Alan grabbed a TV remote and turned the flatscreen on.

I could instantly recognize my mother in the frozen image. I swallowed hard, my heart starting to pound as I stared at the scene in front of me. That was Mom, without a doubt. And the room behind her was this room. I could recognize it all, without a single doubt. I supposed the only question was if I would be seeing Zoe in here as well or just Alan.

Alan's other hand dropped down to my lap and I slightly spread my legs, letting him press up against my pussy as he started to touch me and rub back and forth against me. I swallowed and shivered as I felt the fingers rubbing back and forth against my pussy, my thong pulled to the side and my wet hole easily and happily welcoming this attention.

Then he pressed play and the video started up. It was… it wasn't good to be hearing my mom's voice all of a sudden, seeing the laughter in her eyes. I took several deep breaths, trying to ground myself and get my head into the game.

Also, it wasn't hugely easy seeing my mom wearing that. There wasn't much to it. There certainly was not. I mean, it was more underwear than I was wearing but I did still have my shirt and skirt on right now, even if those were both so slutty that going naked would have been the more modest option.

I watched as Mom sank down to her knees in front of the cameraman. Alan, I was sure of it. I could recognize that cock as she pulled his boxers down and started to suck on it. I had sucked on that cock, too. And I was going to do so again, at that.

"Your mother was a real slut, you know," Alan said as I stroked his cock through his pants. "Might not have been much to look at, not like you," he squeezed one heavy, soft, sensitive tit and I moaned, "but she was just as wild. Just as eager to please in every single way."

I shuddered, not wanting to think very deeply about that. Or think about it at all, as a matter of fact. Not that I had much of a choice as I kept on getting touched and stroked, my body responding to what was happening to me and enjoying every single minute of it.

Just like Mom was in the video. She was obviously enjoying herself right now as she gave a blowjob, shaking her small breasts from side to side as she bobbed her head up and down along the cock time and time again.

Alan in the video was enjoying it quite a bit. There was a hand in her hair. A hand pulling her hair, making Mom slide all the way down along the cock and take the entire thing in her mouth. I swallowed, not really wild at seeing Mom being treated like that. Even if she seemed to love it. Even if I could appreciate being treated in the same way.

And Alan was still feeling me up and I was still touching him. He was very, very hard right now and I could feel the shaft pulsing against my fingers as I stroked him.

"Okay, I want to feel that teenage cunt of yours," he said, gripping my thigh tightly. "Get on all fours."

I didn't need to be told which way I should be facing for that, either. I just swallowed and did as I was told, facing the television screen as Alan got behind me. He pulled my clothes off of my body, leaving me entirely naked. Which was no huge change, I had to admit.

I shivered as his hands ran back and forth along my body, feeling me up and toying with me, making me pant softly as I felt myself getting touched and toyed with. Despite everything, I was aroused. I was very, very aroused, feeling very fine right now as I kept on getting toyed with and used. I couldn't stop myself from making a whimpering sound as I felt my pussy opening up around his fingers. That was nice but I needed something a lot, lot better inside of me.

And I got it, too. I moaned and whined as I felt the hard dick sliding inside of me. Sliding deep, deep inside of me. It was good. It just felt so good. I was such a slut that I could even enjoy something like this happening to me.

I whimpered, rocking back and forth as I felt myself getting screwed and used and hammered. Alan wasn't taking things slow and easy with me. He was just fucking the whore he had paid for and he was having a very good time of it, too. I trembled, feeling the hard cock sliding into my cunt, spreading me out and stirring me up as it pushed deep inside of me before sliding out. And then happened again. And again. And again. Again and again and again and my body welcomed it all, loving every single second of what was being done to me as I got screwed.

In the video, Alan and Mom were having a good time with each other as well. I couldn't believe that Mom was letting herself getting filmed with this. At least I had gotten paid for Girls Gone Wild! Though if that was really better depended on your point of view, I supposed.

Mom was on the same bed I was getting fucked on, though at least she wasn't in the same position. Instead she was sitting on the side of it, her legs spread and showing herself off as her hands ran up and down along her body. If it had been Lisa doing that or any of the other girls at the club, I would have found that pretty hot. As it was…

Well, as it was, I was still aroused and horny, though I could at least tell myself that this was happening for reasons other than what I was watching. Maybe those pills were working but even if they weren't, I was still a slut. I knew that, I accepted it, I even liked it. My body responded pretty well to getting touched and played with, even without any pills popping me up.

"It's just so much fun to be fucking you," Alan said in the video as he kept on filming Mom, looking down at her wearing some black lingerie. "Knowing that a married woman is spreading her legs for me…" he laughed and reached down to stroke those legs, running his hand back and forth. "And it's just the two of us."

"That's right," Mom said, staring into the camera. "It's just you and me having some fun with each other."

"You wouldn't believe how long it took to convince your mother that we should just have sex on our own, without Zoe or Danny knowing," Alan said, laughter in his voice as he slapped my ass as he kept on fucking me. "She really did resist for quite some time. But she came around eventually."

I didn't want to hear that. And was it even true? I didn't want to think that it was. After all, all those times I had pretended to be a librarian or a schoolgirl or a mother or any of that stuff for my clients at Club Lango. I had done a good job of acting like I was, too. It wasn't that hard to convince someone of something that they wanted to believe. Had Mom done the same thing with Alan?

I wanted that to be the case. I needed that to be the case, really. My parents being swingers with Alan and Zoe was unsettling enough, I didn't need to know that Mom had actually been cheating on Dad even with that established.

Yeah. Yeah, it was all roleplay. I was sure of it. Just like me calling people Daddy when I had zero desire to actually fuck Dad.

I nodded in agreement with myself at that. And kept on getting fucked, trembling as I felt the cock plunging deep inside of me time and time again. Each time was just so good, it made me feel so wonderful as I got fucked, feeling the hard rod pounding deep, deep, deep inside of me. I moaned, tossing my head back and forth as I felt the cock stirring me up. My slutty body liked this sort of thing just so much, it was just so good and so deep inside of me.

Even what I was watching wasn't enough to bring it down, as Mom spread her legs and leaned back. The camerawork got pretty shaky after that but I could tell that Alan was fucking Mom. Taking her really hard and fast and deep, just like how he was using me.

I was moaning pretty loudly by now. Very loudly, even. I could hear the slutty sounds I was making and even though I couldn't do anything about what my pussy was sounding like as it got pounded, I could at least lower my head and press my mouth against the comforter on the foot of the bed as I kept on getting pounded.

My entire body was rocking back and forth as I felt the hard dick sliding in and out of me, stirring up my pussy and just making me feel so good as I got fucked. I trembled, feeling my huge breasts swaying back and forth underneath my body as I kept on getting fucked, kept on feeling the heat rising and rising inside of me. It was good, it was good. Just so damn good and I was loving every single second of this.

I whimpered some more as I felt the orgasm forming. It was going to be a good orgasm, too. It always was, of course. I couldn't stop it and could only feel the heat building, building, building, until it finally erupted inside of me.

I whimpered loudly as I orgasmed, my entire body trembling with bliss. It was like a rocket going off inside of me, the sensation spreading out through every single part of my body. I whined and whimpered, trembling and twitching at the orgasm as it made every part of my body sing out. I rocked back and forth, impaling myself on that hard cock as it reached so, so deep inside of me.

It just kept on feeling so good, too. I just loved it, I loved it all, I loved it to bits as I felt myself orgasming from this. And Alan kept on fucking me the entire time and the video kept on playing, letting me see just what was happening to Mom right now as she kept on getting screwed and taken right in front of my very eyes.

I shuddered at the sight, swallowing hard at the lewd, perverted display in front of me, seeing my own mother getting fucked by the same man fucking me. It was so wrong. I knew it was wrong but there was nothing that I could do about it.

"Oh, this is a good part," Alan said behind me as he smacked my ass, making me squeal. "I loved doing this to her and it never got old watching it."

I lifted my eyes to the screen and saw just what was happening on it. Alan had pulled out of Mom's pussy and was stroking his cock, aiming it right at her face. Mom had her eyes closed and a smile on her face as she leaned forward.

And then she started to get covered with cum. With a whole lot of cum, semen clinging to her face as Alan sprayed his load all over her, really marking her and making her into… I didn't want to say what I thought as I watched that. I just looked at my mom's face as it got marked. Bukkaked, really. I shuddered, swallowing hard as I stared, looking at it all and feeling this… feeling everything that I was feeling right now.

"That's it," Alan said in the video. "Take my cum, you cheating slut. Take it all, it makes you look so good to be covered in cum."

Mom made some happy agreeing sounds and bobbed her head up and down as she let this be done to her. I could only swallow hard and watch. And continue to get fucked, continue to feel the cock sliding in and out of my pussy over and over again as Alan watched his past triumphs. I was just as glad not to have to look at his face right now, though his hard cock made it clear just how much he was loving all of this.

"Like mother, like daughter," Alan said, making me swallow hard since he pulled out of me at the same time. "I'm sure you know what to do."

I had gotten plenty of bukkakes done to me in the past, sure. As Alan appeared in front of me, I closed my eyes and got myself ready for this. And then I felt the hot cum starting to pump onto my face, the semen sticking to my skin and clinging to me. I shuddered, the hot cum marking me and making me feel like even more of a whore than I normally did.

"Damn, that's nice," Alan grunted, sounding very, very pleased with himself. "Just so damn nice to see you looking like that, you little bitch. Leaving you all covered in my cum."

I could feel the sticky semen clinging to my skin, slowly sliding along it. I panted softly for breath, well aware of how my cunt was throbbing and twitching right now from what had been done to me. It was very… well, normally I would find it hot. Right now, there was just so much going on with me that I couldn't decide just what I was feeling.

So I had better focus on just doing my job, right? I grunted softly at that, remembering that I was getting paid for this and that I should keep on doing the best that I could to make my client happy. Even if this was way beyond pretending to be a slutty schoolgirl who needed her grades bumped up.

"That's right," Alan said, taking a step back and staring down at me. "Yeah, you look just like your mother, all covered in cum." He smiled as his eyes ran back and forth along my face. "I can tell you love it just as much as she did."

I just didn't want to answer that at all. There was just no way that it could be a good thing to say anything in response to that. So I kept myself quiet and instead panted softly at how I kept on feeling, the way my pussy kept on throbbing and how there was still so much arousal inside of me, pulsing and making me feel all sorts of things.

The home video had stopped at some point, frozen on a rather blurry frame of Mom covered with plenty of cum. I looked at it as Alan stepped away from in front of the screen and shivered, swallowing hard before moving my gaze back to him.

I supposed that those pills really did work, at least for guys. He was already hard again or maybe he had never gotten soft. Either way, his dick was swaying back and forth in front of me. A bit too far away for me to suck on, unless I could suddenly start hovering beyond the foot of the bed. But he didn't move in any closer for a blowjob either, so I just stayed where I was, my fat ass up in the air and my head down on the sheets, semen slowly sliding along my skin.

He sure did like what he was seeing, at any rate. It wasn't just the hardness of his dick, it was the look in his eyes that said that he was so very, very satisfied with himself right now. And I had a certain feeling that this was only the start and there was a whole lot more that he was planning to do to me before he felt like he had gotten his money's worth out of this teenage whore.

He grabbed the remote and resumed the video. Mom leaned further back on the bed, her hands sliding down along her body and coming to her crotch. I swallowed hard as I watched her spreading her pussy open, showing it off and letting me see the womb I had come out of. Not something that I was hugely fond of, no matter how many times I had licked a creampie out of Lisa.

"You know what I want to hear," Alan said in the video, his free hand stroking Mom's inner thighs. "Say it, slut."

"I want you to cum inside of me, baby," Mom cooed, drawing the words out and putting a seductive lilt to each one that I could never have imagined coming from her. "I want to feel all that virile seed going deep inside of my unprotected pussy. I want you to knock me up and make me a mother."

God. Oh god, I was not liking what I was hearing. The idea that I might have had a half-sibling or something… it wasn't a great thought. Not the sort of thing that I liked at all. I shivered as the dirty talk kept on going in front of me, Mom degrading herself (though not to the level that I would and not mind at all) and talking about herself in such terms.

It was an act. I was feeling certain of it and not just because the alternative was too horrible to think about it. It was an act that Mom was putting on with Alan because she knew how much he liked the idea of it. I, for one, had done a whole lot of fantasies with customers about them knocking me up and getting me pregnant. Gotten tons of cum pumped into my pussy, all while knowing that my womb was protected and that there was no chance at all of me actually getting knocked up.

I had to repeat that to myself several times before I really felt myself starting to believe it but eventually I did. I let out a deep breath, reassuring myself that Mom had just been doing a bit and that there was nothing more to it than that. That was all, it was just Mom helping her lover out. I had done it plenty of times and I wasn't weird for it.

"And now that you know the truth," Alan said behind me, "it's time that you started calling me Daddy, baby girl."

It was a good thing he was behind me because my face right now… it was quite the expression, I knew that much. The first few responses that came to mind weren't good responses and it was a good thing that none of them left my lips.

Finally, I settled on what I would have said in any other situation with any other client.

"Yes, Daddy," I said, looking over my shoulder at him and rather glad that the facial was hiding any falseness on my face right now. "Thank you for telling me about this."

I thought it over for a moment and decided that it really was just a fantasy. There was just no way that Alan was my dad. I had too much in common with my actual dad to believe it. No, this was just him wishing that he had gotten Mom pregnant.

After all, if he really thought that I was his kid, then why was he fucking me? Okay, I had done enough daddy/daughter roleplay with other people to have a guess at that (and some sister/sister, sister/brother and even mommy/son). But still, I had never gotten that sort of vibe from Emma at all.

Alan's hand was gripping my ass, squeezing down and kneading it. He was really going to town on it, making me pant softly as I felt myself getting touched and felt up, toyed with and made to shiver and pant as I felt the hand slapping and spanking and squeezing my butt.

"I knocked your cheating slut of a mother up," Alan said, fingering my wet pussy, feeling how easily I opened up around him, "and now I'm going to do the same thing to you." He spanked me and I yelped. "You can thank me now."

"Thank you, Daddy," I cooed, able to run off of routine rather than try to think any deeper about any of this. "I'm so happy that I can get to bear your child!"

Yeah, as soon as I was done here, I was heading straight back to Club Lango and downing some morning-after pills. And then keeping a very close watch on my monthly, too. I only had a vague interest in having Brian's kid several years from now, I was not going to get knocked up right here and now by Alan Barnes.

"And I'm willing to fuck you however many times it takes to make that tight belly of yours swell up," Alan said with a chuckle as he spanked my ass again, for no reason other than feeling like it. "Won't that be fun?"

I shivered, not really wanting to answer that. And he didn't require me to answer him, either. Instead, I just moaned as he started to fuck me again, pulling on my wrists to tug me back up, until I was sitting upright, rocking against him as he slammed in and out of me.

It felt good, of course. How could it not? The body I had… well, there was nothing else for it, really. I just had to enjoy this sort of thing, feel it happening to me and love it as I got taken. I moaned loudly and lewdly as I felt myself getting hammered, the hard cock sliding in and out, in and out, taking me time and time again as I got screwed.

I whimpered and panted, feeling my pussy clenching down around his hard cock as it filled me up. And in front of me, the video kept on playing, showing off the lewd scenes that Mom had gotten up to.

By any metric, I had done more and lewder. But it was still pretty tough to make myself watch this. I shivered as I stared at it, seeing Mom getting taken like this, over and over again. She really did seem to be enjoying it, too. She might be doing roleplay (she had to be doing roleplay) but she wasn't faking it. That was a distinction I was very familiar with.

Just like I wasn't faking it, no matter how much I might be calling Alan Daddy as he kept on pounding away at me, filling me up and making me melt around his cock time and time again as he thrust in and out, in and out, going again and again and again inside of me as he screwed me.

If my hands weren't being held right now, I knew that one of them would be teasing my fat, milky tits and the other would be down at my cunt, rubbing my clit and making me melt even more than I already was. As it was, I was 'just' getting fucked and that was still enough for me. That was still way more than enough for me and making me feel amazing as I kept on getting fucked. And, of course, I knew how much men liked to hear how good they were making me feel.

"Daddy, please, fuck me harder, I love your cock inside of me, it makes me feel like a woman, please don't stop fucking me!" I babbled, clenching down around the shaft as it kept on thrusting in and out, in and out, feeling Alan's hips slamming against my ass as he kept on screwing the whore he had bought and paid for. "It's the best thing ever to get fucked by Daddy!"

I couldn't see his face right now but I could hear the sounds that he was making and that was enough to let me know just how much he was enjoying taking me like this. And I wasn't just talking about the sounds coming from his lips! I could hear the sounds coming from his hard cock sliding into my wet pussy time and time again as well. Very hard to ignore those sounds, very hard indeed.

It was certainly a lot easier to just think of this all as me doing the job, telling the customer what he wanted to hear and doing what I could to get him off. I had done that plenty of times in plenty of roles, including being a slutty daughter for Daddy before. Heck, a married(?) couple had once had me be the slutty daughter for both Mommy and Daddy.

It was still kind of hard… very hard to pretend that it was just roleplay, though. With the connection I had with Alan before any of this had happened, it was just tough to properly keep that wall up in my mind. And Alan sure wasn't making it any easier for me as he kept on pounding away at me, making me shiver and tremble as I felt the cock going in and out, in and out, over and over and over again.

"That's it, baby girl," Alan said, tugging on my wrists as he kept on fucking me. "Take it all, let Daddy feel that nice, tight pussy all around his big, hard cock."

"It's so big, Daddy," I whimpered, rocking back and forth, feeling my fat breasts swinging back and forth underneath my body. "It's making me feel so good, I love having your cock inside of me!"

He grunted loudly at that and I felt his cock throbbing inside of me. He didn't cum but I could tell that I was helping drive him closer and closer to the edge, bringing him ever closer to that orgasm. And, um, well, the sooner I could wear him down with repeated orgasms, the sooner I could get out of here!

Though I had to admit that it wasn't all bad. It wasn't even close to all bad as I kept on feeling my pussy leaking, arousal running down along my legs as I kept on getting fucked. The hard cock really did feel great as it stirred me up time and time again, going so very deep inside of my pussy before sliding back out. Only to do it again and again, time after time. It was just hot. So very hot.

And on the screen in front of me, Alan and Mom were still fucking. Still doing… all sorts of things. Mom was certainly acting like as big of a slut as I was right now, letting herself get put in even more positions and not minding at all when the camera zoomed in on her wet pussy, showing off her freshly-fucked hole and how it was quivering and pulsing from what had been done to it. I didn't know what to think about that as I kept on watching.

If it had been Lisa looking like that, I would have known exactly what to think, how I would have liked to see my friend getting fucked and I could have taken enjoyment in watching my sister slut getting used in all sorts of ways, just like how I had been myself. But my mother, that was just such a radically different thing that I struggled to find words for it.

I could only really shake my head and keep on watching, my heart pounding and my body gasping for air as I kept on staring and feeling the same cock in the video filling me up. Filling me up so very deep, over and over again. Stirring me up and pushing me closer and closer to my own orgasm.

Oh, and keeping up the stream of dirty talk, making sure that Alan was getting what he paid for. It wouldn't do to cut things short and leave him unsatisfied. I might literally be a whore but I could still take pride in my work, after all.

"This body was made for you, Daddy," I simpered and cooed. "It's just so much fun to feel Daddy's cock inside of me, thrusting in and out all the time!" I wiggled my hips as much as I could in this position. "Please, Daddy, don't stop fucking me! I love having you in my pussy!"

"You are such a little slut," Alan chuckled. "What was Danny thinking, raising a whore like you?" He laughed even louder than before. "Unless he was keen on sampling this himself."

I mentally gagged at the thought and my face twisted as I pushed that idea back down into the depths, never to be seen again. This was bad enough, there was no way on earth I would ever want to have sex with my actual father. And rather than continue the roleplay (if that was what it was for Alan) I instead loudly moaned, exactly like a whore getting fucked good and hard.

Alan certainly didn't seem to mind that, as he kept on plunging his cock deep inside of me, time and time again and making me feel the hard shaft as it filled me up over and over. It did keep on feeling very, very good indeed, making me twitch and tremble as I felt myself getting taken like this. My next orgasm wasn't all that far away and that promised to be a bright spot even in the middle of all of this.

I did my best to make it happen, too. Not that it was a huge problem, of course. I had the body of a slut, thanks to that tainted pill. And this new pill Alan had given me was doing plenty to get me worked up and riled up and all of that as well. I shivered and licked my lips, feeling the pulsing, aching heat deep inside of me as I kept on getting fucked. It was good, my body was loving this and my mind was pretty eager for it as well, given what the alternatives were.

I moaned some more, shivering and twitching as I kept on feeling the cock sliding in and pulling out, sliding in and pulling out, over and over again. What a sensation. What a great sensation.

And then I was cumming again. And it was such a good feeling. I gasped loudly, feeling the rush of heat flowing all through my body as I started to orgasm. I shuddered, embracing the flow of it all, letting myself get swept away in it and loving it. Loving it all just so much as I kept on getting fucked.

I was barely aware of the sounds that I was making right now but I did know that they weren't very verbal sounds. I didn't even try to speak right now, I just let this continue happening to me and that was more than enough. It still made me feel just so good as I kept on getting fucked, fucked, fucked. Kept on getting to feel the amazing sensation of this hard cock sliding in and out, in and out, stirring me up so much even as I kept on cumming.

I got good orgasms these days and this one was no exception at all. I moaned, closing my eyes as my body relaxed even as my cunt tightened up. Such a good sensation. Such an amazing sensation, I just loved it so much.

I moaned, my head sagging downwards as the pleasure kept on washing through me, filling me up and letting me know just how good my body could feel. That was a demonstration that I could never once get tired of, no matter how many times it happened. Or even who it happened with.

I just panted some more as Alan kept on pounding away at me, making me take his dick deep inside of him, time and time again. It just kept on feeling so good. I mean, there were just no words to describe just how good it was to feel this sort of thing being done to me. I just loved it and wanted more of it.

Now there was a thought that didn't sit quite right in my head as I came down off of the orgasm. I blushed and was glad that I didn't need to look Alan in the eyes right now. Even if I did have to look at Mom's eyes on the screen as she got fucked in the ass. There was knowing that my parents had been swingers with family friends and then there was seeing what had to be roleplay of it.

"I think your cunt is even better than your mother's," Alan said, behind me, letting go of one arm to stroke my ass, running his hand along the curve and then squeezing down firmly on it. "So very tight."

I moaned at that rather than answer. And I felt very and shamefully glad that Mom was dead so that there was no chance at all of happening. I sure wasn't interested in that and I just had to believe that Mom would have been just as repulsed. And maybe if Alan really did think I was his daughter, he wouldn't be interested either. After all, you didn't see Emma in here, did you?

And underlaying all of that was the fact that I was still getting fucked, that I was still feeling the cock sliding in and out of me, over and over and over again. It was still feeling good, of course, but I could tell that Alan was going to cum a lot sooner than I was.

"Are you going to cum on my face again, Daddy?" I asked, trying my best to sound like a little girl. "It just makes me feel so good inside to have Daddy's cum dripping down along my face."

"Inside?" Alan asked with a chuckle. Damn it. "Oh, I can give you something inside alright."

I let out a deep breath and just allowed that to happen. It wouldn't be the first time that I had taken a creampie, after all. And as Alan kept on hammering away at me, I could keep on feeling the way it all made me feel. It wasn't something that I could get upset about, either. It did feel pretty good. It was just… there was also everything else that I was feeling right now as I kept on getting fucked. I could only softly pant as I kept on getting hammered, feeling Alan getting closer and closer to his point of orgasm.

And then he reached it. He grunted and lunged forward, burying as much of his cock inside of me as he could. I swayed forward as well from the force of it all but then was very quickly distracted as I started to feel the hot semen flooding my insides, splashing the inner walls of my pussy as he came. Very loudly came at that, making plenty of sounds to make it clear how much he was enjoying himself right now as he orgasmed inside of me.

All I could really do right now was just take it. There was no other option open for me but feeling my pussy getting bathed in a stream of semen just as heavy and thick as the first one that had been spent all over my face. I panted softly, closing my eyes and shivering as I felt this happening to me, felt myself getting marked and creampied like this.

And maybe even fertilized at that. I was certainly going to need to take some countermeasures once I was done here. For now, though, I just gasped as I felt the hot semen splashing my inner walls, coating the insides of my pussy like this. I swallowed hard and softly moaned, quivering and trembling at the sensations filling me up right now. It really did feel good, despite everything. I couldn't possibly deny that.

I panted and twitched, hearing Alan's much deeper pants behind me. He had let go of both of my arms and I was propping myself up on one, feeling my pussy clenching down around the still-hard cock that was buried inside of me. And feeling the semen and arousal leaking out of me and running down my thighs from this all, too.

I was going to be a real mess when this was over, wasn't it? I hoped he would let me use his shower… and actually let me get clean inside of it instead of joining me to make an even bigger mess, at that. I blushed at the thought slightly, preferring not to have to do a more traditional walk of shame down to the bus stop and then the club before I could get cleaned up. Because I just knew that I was going to be filthy before this was all over.

"Oh, what a pussy," Alan said, stroking my ass again before sliding a hand down to rub at my cunt. "What a fine, fuckable pussy." He laughed and stroked my lower lips, making me tingle and gasp slightly. "I'm going to get so much use out of it.'

That was what he had paid for, certainly. I wasn't going to tell him otherwise. I just let myself get flipped around and stared up at him. I was looking into his eyes but Alan was running his gaze up and down my entire body, licking his lips as he stared at my breasts and my thighs and my hips and, of course, my pussy.

It was really, really obvious how much he liked all of that, with his cock still hard and poking out in front of him. And if he had already fucked my mouth and my pussy, it was easy enough to guess what hole round three would be in. I didn't say that, though, and instead just focused on looking alluring. Which was pretty easy to do, when you looked the way I did.

"Do you have more for me, Daddy?" I asked with a giggle as I lifted a hand to squeeze a fat breast, feeling a tingle inside of me from this. I panted softly and toyed with my nipple and the piercing, feeling the tingle growing inside of me. "Is there anything I can do to get more of that tasty treat from you? It makes me feel so good whenever you finish on me!"

"I'm sure it does," he said with a chuckle, reaching down and stroking my hair. "You're just a little slut who needs Daddy's cock all the time, aren't you?"

I nodded in agreement at that, keeping a happy, brainless, lustful smile on my face even as I gagged mentally. Alan didn't notice. Heck, I could have gagged in reality and he still would have been distracted with all his plans and visions for me.

"And you're going to get it," he said with a chuckle as he pushed me down onto the bed. Barely, my head was hanging off of it and if I tilted my head backwards, I could get an upside down view of the TV. "Like mother, like daughter. There's just no end to your appetites."

I made a vaguely slutty sound at that rather than actually answer him. And he didn't much care, not as he kept on feeling me up and getting me ready to take his cock. I already was ready, of course, but he still enjoyed feeling me up like this and I wasn't going to tell him to stop.

Not when it did feel good for me, after all. I moaned softly, closing my eyes as I felt the way that his hands moved back and forth along my body, feeling me up, toying with me, treating me as his toy to use however he might want. And all I could really do was softly pant as I kept on getting touched, feeling the heat building and bubbling upwards inside of me as I kept on getting toyed with and teased and used and, and all of it. There was all so much happening to me and it really was making me feel good as it kept on stirring up the arousal that was lurking inside of me.

It was just as easy for me to see how aroused Alan was. That hard cock sticking out in front of him just had to be used on me. There really wasn't much other choice, was there? I shivered, keeping my legs spread as I got ready to feel him entering me once again. And I couldn't deny that there was more than a small part of me looking forward to it, too. I did have a slutty body, after all. It just welcomed this sort of thing so very much.

I whimpered and moaned as I felt the hard cock rubbing against me but not actually entering me. Not yet, at least. It would happen soon enough and I really was looking forward to that. I panted, twitching and trembling as I felt it going, stirring me up, making me tingle and squirm. I wasn't going to beg, at least not with words, but my pussy was still clearly showing off how turned on I was and how much I wanted, almost needed to get fucked.

Then Alan paused and stared down at me with a big smile on his face. I nervously smiled back at him but before I could ask him any questions, he was getting off the bed and heading over to the closet. I twisted around so that the blood wasn't rushing to my head as I watched what he was doing. He grabbed something and then was coming back to me.

"Like mother, like daughter," he said with a smirk as he started to set up a video camera on a tripod. I swallowed hard as I stared at it. "I know you'll look just as good on film as your mother did."

"I… yes, Daddy, I'm sure I will," I said, not really hiding a skeptical, worried note as I looked at the camera. Damn it, the club's prohibition on recordings was only in effect at the club itself, not here. "I'm sure everyone who sees the video will love watching you fuck someone so young, Daddy!"

There, a good warning wrapped up in some roleplay. It was a warning he didn't heed, though.

"Anyone who looks at you knows that you're made to get fucked, Taylor," he chuckled as he attached the camera to the tripod and turned it on. "Who could be surprised by this?"

I weakly smiled and nodded, glancing at the camera lens and then getting distracted as I realized that there was even more that Alan had grabbed from the closet. A set of lingerie and a pink buttplug with, and I had to squint to understand the cursive writing, 'Princess' in way over-done styling.

"It's been a while since I've pulled these out," Alan said with a smile. "Get changed but leave the plug. I'll be inserting that personally."

"Alright, Daddy, I don't mind looking sexy for you," I said, grabbing the lingerie and slipping into it.

Or trying to, at least. I didn't know who this had been bought for (way too big to be Mom, thankfully) but they hadn't had my proportions. Anywhere close to it, in fact. The panties started stretching worryingly half-way up my thighs and my breasts overflowed the cups of the bra even as I strained to try and get the back straps attached to each other. The garter belt fit fine, at least, but the stockings, again, were a bit too tight for someone with thick thighs like mine.

"Um, sorry, Daddy, but I'm think I'm going to tear Mommy's clothes if I wear them for you," I said with a pout as I let the bra fall down to my lap.

"What a pity," Alan said, not sounding hugely discouraged as he leered at me, stroking his cock in one hand. "But there's one bit that will fit you just fine."

He grabbed the buttplug. I knew what to do for that. I got onto my back and lifted and spread my legs, showing off my butt to him as best as I possibly could. It certainly made for a very easy target for him.

I was already prepared down there and the plug wasn't anything near the biggest thing that had ever gone into my ass. There was some pressure but then it was sliding inside of me and filling me up. I moaned softly, still remembering what it had said on the base of it. And from how Alan twisted it around inside of me, I was sure that he was adjusting it so that it would be easy for him to read.

"There, that's a good look for you, sweetie," Alan said, patting the back of my thigh as I took a few deep breaths, adjusting to having the plug inside of me, rubbing against the insides of my ass like this. It did take some getting used to, no doubt about it. "Just so cute and sweet for me."

"Yes, Daddy," I said with a blush, letting my legs fall down to the bed. "Thank you for giving me a gift, Daddy."

"There's a better way you can thank me than with words, honey," Alan said with a smile, stroking his cock. "On your knees, Taylor."

I got off the bed and onto the carpet. And then Alan adjusted my position a bit more, until I was resting my hands on my thighs and sitting on straight. I realized that I was imitating the position that Mom had been in at the start of that video. And now here I was, making my own porno with the same man in the same room. At least it had been redecorated in the past few years, so my video wouldn't look exactly like Mom's.

I was also a lot more skilled a cocksucker than Mom was. I was showing off a lot as I tended to Alan's cock and his hairy balls, doing the very best that I could on them as I bobbed my head up and down along the rod, not using my hands at all as I tended to it. And to the balls, sucking on them while locking eyes with Alan as I ran my tongue back and forth.

And the camera had a good view of it all, too. It was picking up everything that I was doing, there was no doubt about it. It could see all of this, take it all in and make sure that every single detail was recorded for his use later on. And man, I hoped it would just be for his own use. Anyone else seeing it increased the risk of even more people seeing it. Emma… would Emma post this online to try and hurt me even if it meant showing her dad cheating on her mom with a teenage hooker? Hard to say.

It was easy (and pleasant) enough to stop thinking about Emma, so I did so and instead focused on sucking cock. I sure knew how to do a good job of that, bobbing my head up and down again and again.

As for my own pleasure, I couldn't deny how nice it felt for my ass to get stretched out by the plug. It wasn't vibrating or anything, so I wasn't getting really wound up but there was still a throbbing sensation deep inside of me that I did enjoy and that did make me feel nice all over.

I could have felt a lot better if I started playing with myself but Alan wanted my hands were they were, so that was where they stayed. Oh well, I was sure that I would be cumming from getting fucked, not just fingered, sooner or later.

I kept on sucking the cock. Outright deepthroating it, in fact. My gag reflex was long, long gone and it was no problem at all to push my head down, down, down, until I was swallowing all of Alan's cock. And looking him in the eyes and the camera in the lens as I ran my tongue back and forth along it, too.

He sure was liking it, too. He was just so hard as he watched me. And watched the video, too, rewound to the point where he had gotten a blowjob as well. I did not look too closely to see just how smoothly I was in synch with what was going on in the video. It was enough to know that I was doing a good job all on my own merits, right? Right.

Up and down, up and down, use my tongue some more, swirl it back and forth, do the best that I could. Yeah, no problems there. He was taking several deep breaths as he kept on getting his dick sucked, a big smile appearing on his face as he looked down at me. Just how close was he? And how many more times would he be good to go before the pill finally wore off.

"It's just so sweet to have a mother and a daughter sucking my cock," Alan said, stroking my cheek as I kept on working. "You girls just really love getting the chance to be with a real man, don't you?"

I couldn't answer that, I had a dick in my mouth. Thankfully, because I did not want to think about what kind of satisfying answer I would have had to give otherwise. As it was, I just kept on going, going, going. Up and down, up and down, again and again, listening to the sounds that I made as I sucked on his cock.

My warning for when he would cum happened when he grabbed the sides of my head and pulled me all the way down his shaft. I made a squeaking sound of surprise but couldn't really do much more about it. I could only take it, feel the shaft filling my mouth and sliding into my throat. And then I could feel the hot cum flowing right down my neck and into my stomach.

I made a few moaning sounds at that, closing my eyes as I felt the warmth pooling inside of my stomach. A rather different warmth than what I was feeling lower down, too. I didn't have the time to pay too much attention to that and could only softly moan as I felt it happening, feeling the hard cock deep inside of me as this happened.

His third orgasm shot just as much cum out as his first two. I could feel it all settling inside of me, filling me up in ways that were difficult to describe. And as I stared up at him, I could see the extremely satisfied smile on his face from this. He was just really enjoying himself a lot, feeling absolutely great that he had gotten to do this to me. And I couldn't even say that I was all that surprised or shocked or anything about it.

I could only accept it and let the semen continue to warm me up from the inside out before he pulled away from me. I was completely unsurprised to see that his cock was still as hard as a rock and ready to be used on me.

"That's a good girl for Daddy," he said with a smile as he stroked my hair, fingers easily gliding through the black strands. "You love it, don't you?"

"Of course, Daddy, it's just so much fun to play fun games with you!" I said with a chirp, smiling widely as I rubbed my stomach. "Is there anything else I can do with you?"

"Oh yes there is," he said with a grin as he stepped over to the bed, grabbing the remote with one hand and adjusting the viewing angle of the camera with the other. "You're just as much of a slut as your mother is, you know that?"

I nodded in agreement, just like I'd agree with any other kind of dirty talk I was expected to say. But that wasn't enough for Alan.

"Now, now, you can actually use your words this time, Taylor," he said with a leering smile. "What are you?"

"I'm a slut, Daddy," I said, which was true and something I didn't mind saying. Beyond that, though…

"And who else is a slut?" Alan asked pleasantly, smiling and stroking his cock.

I had to take a few deep breaths as I was pulled up onto the bed and settled onto Alan's lap, feeling his cock sticking up between my thighs. I wrapped them around it and squeezed, knowing how often people liked hearing about my soft thighs and all that.

"My mom was a slut," I said after a moment, not able to keep quite the same amount of stupid good cheer in my voice as before.

"She certainly was," Alan said, glancing at the TV screen where Mom was once again getting fucked by him. "And where the two of you both equally big sluts?"

I whimpered at that but I couldn't really tell him no. Especially with one of his hands at my breasts, squeezing and kneading the heavy mounds, though not getting any milk to flow out. Yet.

"Yes," I said, feeling a tearing sensation inside of my chest. "Mommy and I are both big sluts for your big cock, Daddy."

"Then why don't you tell the camera that," Alan said with a smirk, nodding at the tripod. "Let the man who raised you hear that."

There… there was just no way that I was going to let Dad see this video. Or any of the other videos that Alan might have here of Mom. I just had to decide how to make sure that never happened. The best way, as near as I could tell, would be to go along with all of this and when Alan left the bedroom, even if it was after I was out of the house, I would send in an insect swarm and make sure that the video card or drive or whatever it was stored on was destroyed or taken to me where I could destroy it.

Making a plan like that made it a lot easier to go along with this. In the sense that a ten mile walk underneath the summer sun was easier than a twenty mile walk under the desert sun.

"I'm sorry, Dad, but Daddy's cock is just so good!" I said, putting as much energy and happiness as I could muster (while feeling none of it) into my voice as I stared at the camera. "I know why Mommy loved getting fucked by him so much! It's all the same reasons that I love it!"

"You certainly do, you whore," Alan said with a lustful growl in his voice as he squeezed down on my boobs firmly, making me gasp and rock back and forth. "And you're going to get exactly what you love, too."

I shivered, lifting myself up and then seating myself back down. Right on his cock, too, feeling the hard rod sliding inside of my cunt and filling me up. It said something about me, I was sure, that I was still enjoying this. I just didn't want to think too long and hard about just what it might mean, though.

Luckily, fucking made it very easy to focus on that instead of the many, many other things that I might be focusing on right now. Just rise up and sink down. Up and down, up and down, over and over again, feeling the hard cock rubbing against my inner walls and making me like it. Like it a lot, too. I bit my lip and moaned softly as I kept on going and going, feeling the pleasure welling up inside of me and spreading through my body.

Yeah, that was something that I would be very, very pleased to focus on. I moaned even louder than before as I kept on going, feeling Alan's hands on my hips, holding me in place as I went. I could hear the wet sounds my pussy was making as it kept on swallowing the cock.

Of course, the video was still playing. Alan had skipped ahead in it to a later point, where Mom was staring into the camera.

"Come on, slut," Alan was saying in the recording. "Let me hear you say it. Let us all hear you say it."

"I just love getting fucked by you so much, darling," Mom said, looking very lustful and aroused as she stared into the camera. "Taking your cock is just the best thing in the world. Nothing else can compare!"

"You think the same thing, don't you, darling?" Alan asked, smacking my ass as I kept on bouncing.

"Of course I do, Daddy!" I simpered, my voice ragged as I kept on going up and down. "I just love being your little slut so much! It's so much fun to Daddy's cock and be a good girl for him!"

He laughed at that and gave my ass another slap. I focused on catching my breath as I kept on rising up and down, again and again and again. I had found a good rhythm right now, something that made me feel better and better as I kept on going up and down. I actually could cum from this, I was sure. Not that it was a huge surprise for me to be able to cum in a sexual situation.

I wasn't sure if Alan could feel the increased tightness from the buttplug but I most certainly could. I licked my lips as I felt it stretching me out and then I kept on going. Up and down, up and down, again and again, feeling the shaft in my pussy and the toy in my ass. It was doing something for me, I had to admit. Something enjoyable. I shivered, leaning forward a bit to give Alan a better look at the toy that he had stuffed me with. And the cock that he was stuffing me with.

And there was still the video right in front of me. Mom still acting very, very happy to have all of this done to her, to get treated in ways that I charged money for. I stared at it for a long while even as I kept on going up and down time and time again.

To get my mind off of all of that, I glanced around and saw the lingerie on the bed. That gave me an idea. It didn't fit me, it would have hung off of Mom like a paper bag and as for Mrs. Barnes… well, it was worth a shot, at any rate.

"Daddy?" I asked as I picked up the bra. Well, it wouldn't mesh well with Zoe's hair, at any rate. "Are you cheating?" I looked over my shoulder and waved the bra back and forth. "This isn't Mommy's, is it? And it isn't Aunt Zoe's, either."

"Good eye, Taylor," Alan said with a chuckle, patting the small of my back. "Don't you worry your pretty little head about that, though. Maybe if you're a good girl for me, I'll let you meet some of my other special friends. I'm sure you'll find you all have a lot in common."

He fucked plenty of other whores on this bed, right? Though how Mrs. Barnes could have missed this lingerie being here… maybe there were details to all of this that I didn't know. And didn't want to think about in case I figured them out, at that.

Getting fucked… I knew how to do that. I could do a great job of it. Just go up and down, up and down, over and over and over again, feeling that hard cock moving in and out of my pussy as I felt it stretching me out time and time again. And it did keep on feeling good. This was one of the few times I had whored myself out when I wished that it hadn't. It might make for a more painful physical experience but it would cleanse my emotional state very nicely to just see this as all an unalloyed bad with nothing good to recommend for it.

Well, I wasn't going to ask Alan to start choking me out or anything, so I just kept on fucking myself as I felt my mind pinballing between a whole lot of different desires and wishes and thoughts. And Alan kept on groping my ass and my tits and my body in general as I bounced up and down along his cock time and time again. I shivered and gasped as I felt the hard rod moving in and out of me. It still did feel good, no matter what. My body still did respond so very easily to this and with so much pleasure.

I moaned again as I went down and rose up, went down and rose up, time and time again. My breasts were bouncing around on my chest. More than they would have naturally, even. I had learned a few tricks to make my boobs shake without looking like I was doing so and it was just second nature for me to do that. Even when I was facing away from Alan, though he could look over my shoulder at my boobs instead of at the TV screen.

Where Mom was getting triple-penetrated and the fact that her pussy and ass were stuffed with toys instead of actual men was only a silver lining. She did look happy as she kept on working along the same cock that was in my pussy and the thought that she must be just as good or even better of an actor than I was wasn't a huge help for me. I shivered and then kept on going, though I had never really stopped. It was just my job. I was doing a job here, I was saying things as part of a job, that was all there was to it. Nothing more.

Up and down, up and down, feeling the hard cock stretching me out and rubbing against my inner walls, stirring me up and making me gasp as I felt myself getting toyed with like this. I moaned and moaned again, trembling and burning inside as a shameful orgasm rose inside of me, growing closer and closer to the surface as I kept on going and going. I whined and twitched, gasping and groaning as I felt my orgasm slowly building up inside of me.

"God, this teenage pussy," Alan said with a sigh as he groped me. "It's something else. I should have gotten a taste of it a long while ago."

"Yes, Daddy," I said, knowing that he would be watching the film of this later and making sure that my face didn't reveal much of anything as I said that. "I'm so happy for you, Daddy." That sounded more than a little false and I did have professional pride, so I made myself keep on going. "And if there's anything at all I can do to make things better for you, just let me know! I love serving Daddy and making him happy!"

He laughed at that and groped my boobs, squeezing down on the soft mounds and making me moan as I felt my sensitive body getting toyed with. That moan wasn't faked at all, whether that was a good thing or not.

There was another orgasm inside of me and I could feel my body squeezing down around both the cock in my cunt and the toy in my ass. It was a nice feeling. Something that I really, really found myself liking as I kept on going, going, going, up and down, sliding along that cock and feeling it rubbing against my insides.

I tossed my head back and forth with a loud whimper as I felt myself getting closer and closer to the edge. And Mom was getting close in the video as well. Those stirring, humming toys inside of her were stirring her up and making her feel good. So very good right now. I shuddered as I kept on watching Mom, seeing the looks of pleasure that passed over her face. Looks I had never seen from Mom before, no matter how many times I had made her happy with me.

It was all deeply unsettling and there was still very little I could do about it, as I kept on going up and down, up and down, my boobs squeezed, my ass slapped, my thighs stroked, my body played with.

I made some louder and louder whimpering sounds, knowing that the camera was seeing everything that I was feeling right now and not minding it all that much. The pleasure inside of me was just so strong and it was pushing everything else out. There was just no room for anything else inside of me right now.

Then I was pushed over the edge. I just couldn't help it and really didn't want to. I whimpered and closed my eyes as I felt myself cumming, felt the sheer pleasure of it all so strong inside of me. I tossed my head back and forth, panting with lust and with need as I orgasmed. I couldn't stand it, I could only let it all flow right out of me as I orgasmed.

It was such a good feeling, too. Such an amazingly good feeling. I loved it more than words could say, I was just absolutely embracing this to the last drop as it burned inside of me. I whimpered and whined, trembling and twitching as I felt myself cumming like this. I rocked back and forth again and again, feeling the hardness inside of me, clenching down tightly around the cock.

"Yes," I moaned, the slightest part of my mind that was still working reminding me of what to say. "Yes, Daddy, I love it, love your cock, love it all."

Alan just laughed, his voice sounding a bit strained. Well, I was squeezing down pretty tightly around his cock right now. He must be feeling quite a bit right now as I kneaded that shaft with my insides. But he certainly wasn't complaining, either!

He just gave my ass a firm, hard slap and let me continue to bounce along his cock, over and over again. I did not really need much encouragement and just kept on doing it, shaking my hips and rocking from side to side as I did so.

When I finally settled down to a slower pace, I was still feeling fine inside of myself. There was still this wonderful heat all through my body as I kept on going. The warm afterglow of a good orgasm, I knew. I shivered, licking my lips and unable to avoid looking at the screen where Mom was getting to feel great as well.

Really, really great. I was seeing and hearing whole new sides to her and I knew that they would linger in my memory for a long, long time whenever I thought of mom. Not the sort of thing I would want to think of, either, for that matter.

"That's right, you whore, keep on taking my cock," Alan said in both the video and to me. "It's just so right for you to do that, isn't it?"

I whimpered and Mom moaned in agreement around the cock that she was deepthroating. I licked my plump lips, trying to think of some way to separate myself from what Mom was doing right now but I just couldn't think of one. Not while I kept on fucking myself like this, at least.

"I should get you on your knees soon," Alan mused, squeezing my tits with both hands, firmly kneading the mounds as I shifted back and forth on top of him. "You've got a much better rack than your mother did. It would be quite, quite nice to see these fat tits wrapped around my cock."

"W-whatever you want, Daddy," I said, my voice wobbling a bit as I kept on going, impaling myself time and time again as I went up and down. "I'm all yours. Whatever you want."

I couldn't hide the shudder that ran through me at that and hoped that it wouldn't show up on the video. Then again, that recording was going to vanish well before I was out of range of this house.

Still, no reason to get sloppy. So I just kept on doing what I did best and filling myself up with cock and feeling the warmth that it generated inside of me. And as I did so, I could feel and hear and generally sense how close Alan was getting to his own orgasm as well. It could not be all that long now before he came as well. I was sure of it. I was hoping for it, at least. I moaned and trembled and kept on going up and down, up and down, up and down. Time and time again, waiting for my tight, wet, hot teenage pussy to push him over the edge and to make him cum.

And since I was good at what I did, it really didn't take all that long to make it happen. He grunted and his fingers dug down on my hips as I felt the cock pulsing and twitching inside of me. I moaned softly as I got myself ready for yet another creampie.

And then the hot cum was spurting deep inside of me. I loudly gasped as I felt the semen clinging to my inner walls, getting all over my insides. I had taken a lot of cum inside of me already but I still couldn't deny that there was a real erotic thrill to feeling this. I whimpered loudly, tossing my head back and forth as I felt this happening to me. I just liked it so much. It made me feel so good to feel this and even with everything else going on right now, I just really, really liked it.

Not as much as Alan was, though! Nowhere close to how much he was liking it as he clung to me, gasping loudly as his cock throbbed deep inside of me, stuffing me with semen and filling me up with it. I panted for breath, rocking back and forth as I felt the semen splashing against my inner walls and painting me white with his seed.

"Damn it," he moaned as he rested against me, his dick still hard inside of my pussy. "Damn, this is one fine, slutty pussy you have."

"Thank you, Daddy," I moaned, blushing hard as his hands slid up and down along my body. "I'm happy you like fucking me."

"Your body is made for this," he said, giving my breast a slap. "Just like your mother's was. She was a whore and so are you."

"Yes, Daddy," I said again, feeling my cheeks heating and glancing at the camera. "And we're both your whores."

"Hear that, Danny?" He asked, staring at the camera over my shoulder as my heart twitched inside of my chest. "The woman you married and the girl you raised are both my little whores. Whatever I want," he slapped my tit, "I can do to them. And they'll thank me and ask me for more."

I could recognize my cue there. I giggled hollowly and leaned back to plant a kiss on his cheek.

"Whatever you want from me, Daddy," I said with a smile as he groped and gripped my tit once more. "I just love being your little bitch."

"Of course you do, sweetness," he said with a nod and a chuckle. "How could you not?"

Then I got my tit groped again. A really long, slow grope that started at the base and worked down towards my nipple. I whimpered as I felt it happening to me, shivered as I rocked back and forth on top of him, feeling his hard cock grinding against me.

And that wasn't all I was feeling, either. I moaned softly as the milk was coaxed out of me, leaking down my chest and dripping into my lap as I got touched like this. I gasped softly, trembling as I felt the pulse of pleasure inside of me. I really did like getting milked. Or having pretty much anything done to my sensitive breasts.

"And these fat, milk-filled tits will just do such a good job of feeding the baby I've fucked into her," Alan said with a chuckle. "Won't it be nice seeing this teenage whore with my baby on her breast?"

It was a good thing that Alan was focused on his gloating right now because I could feel my shoulders tensing up, the muscles stiffening into iron bars underneath my skin. I looked down at my own chest to try and hide the expression that was on my face right now and I wasn't sure how good of a job I really did of it.

At last, though, I managed to get myself to relax and put a properly happy and slutty expression on my face as I lifted my head back up and smiled again. I was really feeling tempted right now to make some things clear. Really, really clear. That was I choosing to act like some brainless bit of sex but that if I acted otherwise, there was nothing, absolutely nothing that Alan could do to stop me or to save himself.

It wasn't how I should be thinking, I knew. I had resisted using my powers on Emma and her friends at Winslow and this was just another variation on that. I was better than that, no matter how much temptation was sent my way. I could just… take a few deep breaths and not lash out, no matter how much I was put up to it and how good it would feel. I was just better than all of that.

There were more subtle, secret ways open to me anyway. Close the front door behind me and let him see me walking down the sidewalk and then the proof of all of this would just vanish, never to be seen again by human eyes, not even my own.

Oh yes, that had a very strong appeal to me right now. It made the smile on my face get a bit more genuine, even if it still couldn't really be called a happy smile.

And I really did need to be my customer's pleasant little whore, too. Another deep breath and I managed to push all of that down inside of me, feeding it out to the swarm of insects that were around the house. It took a long moment but eventually I turned my head and smiled at Alan.

"What position would you like next, Daddy?" I wiggled my shoulders, making my tits bounce a bit. "I'd love to serve you in every single way that I can!"

"I know you will," he said, gripping my tits once again and squeezing them. "Wrap these around my cock, Taylor. I want to see you tending to me."

I did as I was told, sliding off the bed and very, very glad to put my back to the TV. A pity that I couldn't stuff my ears as well, but oh well. At the moment, at least, it was just wet, sloppy sounds, the sort of thing that I had heard so many times before. No words being shared and letting me see a side of my mother that I had never wanted to or had dreamed existed.

A girl with boobs as big as mine was obviously very familiar with how to give a titfuck, of course. I took a deep breath and stared down at the rod, slick with all the cum and arousal on it. Well, that should provide all the lube that I could need.

I just wrapped my boobs around the dick and started to get to work, rocking up and down again and again as I tended to it. I could feel the hard rod on the inside of my tits, deforming my cleavage as I tended to it. I didn't want to think too much about how this made me feel, so I didn't and just focused on doing the work over and over again.

Up and down, up and down, tending to the dick and listening to the sounds that Alan was making as he watched me and watched the video. As for what I was feeling myself… I couldn't deny that there was more than a small part of me that was enjoying this. My breasts were sensitive, after all. I was just really glad that it would take far more than giving a titfuck to make me cum, though.

Though I certainly wouldn't mind another orgasm. With how things were going right now, the chance to just let that pleasure wash over me and strip away anything and everything that I was worrying about was a really strong one. Something with a whole lot of appeal.

Well, if it happened, it would happen. And if it didn't happen here, it could happen in the arms of Lisa and Brian later tonight, which would be a much better experience all around, I knew that much. That thought cheered me up and made me keep on going and going, putting some heart into what I was doing as well as skill. And Alan sure wasn't minding.

One of his hands was stroking my hair. Really, that was too gentle a word to describe how he was treating me but I had to admit that there was a part of me that liked a little bit of pain to bring the pleasure into sharper contrast. Just so long as he didn't end up pulling out any of my hair. That would be a step too far.

He didn't, though, just seeming to relish in the control it gave him over me. I was no stranger to that, though usually there was a leash and collar involved. Not something that I would be bringing up, though, just in case it was an idea that hadn't occurred to him instead of one that he didn't like.

Instead, I kept on tending to this cock, doing the best that I could for it, again and again and again. He sure wasn't getting soft in between my breasts. Not that it was a huge surprise for that to happen, of course.

My own crotch was feeling pretty worked up and tingly right now, plenty of bits of pleasure pulsing inside of me. The buttplug was certainly helping with that, though I didn't think that any of it would be going beyond mild pleasure, not with both of my hands busy and nothing to fill my cunt up with.

Oh well, it was what it was and I just had to keep on going and going. I looked down at my tits and could see the hard dick appearing between them time and time again, poking up between my cleavage before getting swallowed by my boobs. I could feel the various liquids rubbed against the inner slope of my tits which was surely making me look very lewd right now.

Yeah, because I hadn't been looking lewd and slutty before now. That was amusing enough to make me smile briefly but I quickly got back to concentrating on what I was doing. Just going up and down, up and down, again and again and again. It did make me feel good, I couldn't deny that. It made me gasp and whimper, feeling the pulse of pleasure inside of me letting more arousal slip out of my pussy.

"Just look at you, Taylor," Alan said above me, a smile so clear in his voice that I didn't need to look up at his face to see it. "Doesn't it make you feel good to be my little slut?"

"I love it, Daddy!" I said with a giggle as I stared up at him. "It's just so nice being with a real man who lets me treat him the way he deserves to be!"

And oh boy was I thinking of some other ways he deserved to be treated. It was more than a small effort to push those thoughts and feelings into my swarm, letting my actual self feel all empty and at peace, a calm vessel that could just rock back and forth without absorbing anything.

Alan didn't catch a trace of that, of course. He just enjoyed having me taking care of his cock, a teenage whore that he had watched grow up tending to him and doing whatever he could possibly want to make him feel good. And I wasn't stopping, either. I just kept on going and going, doing the best that I possibly could for him and trying to make him cum.

It had been over an hour already. I was a bit out of practice with Emma's school schedule but sooner or later she was going to come home. And so might Zoe, though I figured that the only surprise for her here would be that her husband had hired a family friend to be his whore and not that he was fucking other women.

Still, a situation I would just as soon not be part of. Well, the easiest way to deal with that would be to make Alan feel so happy and satisfied that there was no need in him at all for anything more. I figured I was well on my way with that, given how his dick was leaking precum, something I was actually able to notice in this position as I kept on working.

And of course, it was clear in general how much he was enjoying this. Not that I often got complaints about me wrapping my milky, soft, huge tits around a man's cock. I did the best that I could which was very good indeed and he just kept on enjoying it a whole lot.

"That's right, my little whore, you keep this up, you keep on making me feel good," Alan said with a grunt as he closed his eyes. "You're going to get a really nice treat, real soon."

"Gosh, what could that be, Daddy?" I asked with a brainless giggle as I looked up at him and batted my eyes.

He smiled and stroked my hair again as I kept on going. And going, going, going, doing the best that I could.

So was it any surprise when he ended up cumming? Of course not. When I set my mind to it, it was very easy for me to make someone cum, man or woman! And even more so when they had all these weird, unsettling ideas about me that Alan did.

At any rate, I could feel his dick pulsing between my tits and I stared down at them. I couldn't actually see his cock right now since it was entirely buried inside of my cleavage. But I sure could feel it pulsing inside of my boobs and that wasn't all that I was feeling.

It wasn't the first time that a man had cum between my cleavage but it was still something that was very… well, I just didn't have any words to describe it with. I just shivered and licked my lips as I felt it happening, felt the hot wetness clinging to my boobs as I worked.

After Alan was done painting me white, I leaned back and moved my hands away from my tits, letting them fall apart and giving him a look at what he had done to me. I looked as well.

I was pretty familiar with what my boobs looked like when covered with cum and this was no different. I could see the white trickling down along my cleavage, the way that my breasts rose and fell as I breathed in and out. All of it, all a familiar sight to me.

And one that Alan was really, really enjoying. There was a big smile on his face as he stared down at me. A hungry smile, a satisfied smile. He saw what he had done to me and he liked it a lot. And I was sure that there was even more that he would like to do to me. And if he couldn't do it to me right now, he would just hire me again.

I was less than sure I would let myself get hired by him again, though. This was… pushing a lot of lines for me. Hell, it was outright breaking them. Doing more of this just seemed like such a bad idea. Hell, I could very easily picture him inviting Dad over for a barbecue and then having me come over to try and get me to suck his dick in front of Dad. That was disgusting and sick and it really didn't sound like something all that removed from what he was already doing.

Well, I certainly wasn't going to put that idea in his mind. Maybe just drop a word back at the club that I wasn't taking any more visits from him. That should be enough to do the trick.

But first I would need to get back to the club. And it seemed like the best way to do that while still doing a professional job here would be to leave him fully satisfied and unsuspecting. So I smiled at him some more and giggled some more and wiggled myself around, showing myself off as best as I could.

Alan certainly liked that. Though with what that pill had done to him and his arousal, he would have been turned on by pretty much anything, I suspected. Oh well, he was getting turned on by me, so I would just keep on doing what I could for him.

"I'm still so horny for you, Daddy," I said, glancing at his cock. "Isn't there something I can do for you? Something that can make me feel good?"

"I think there is, sweetie," he said with a chuckle, looking me up and down. "You've just got Daddy so stirred up right now and he just has to use you to feel normal again."

I giggled and cooed at that, running on autopilot instead of actually using my brain for much of anything. That was alright, though, it wasn't really a problem. I just kept on letting him admire my body as I popped to my feet and turned around, showing myself off as best as I could without a stripper pole to start dancing around.

And I wasn't surprised at all when Alan was up against me, pushing me up against the wall. I squeaked as I felt my front rubbing against it. That was probably going to leave a stain! Not my house, not my problem. Instead, I just wiggled around a bit more as I felt myself getting groped and felt up. And, of course, felt the hard cock jamming against me.

"Let me hear you say it," Alan whispered into my ear as he grabbed my hips. "Tell me how good I am for you compared to Danny."

I swallowed, having to try to start this several times before I could actually manage it. And even then, it took a lot to do so.

"I just love getting fucked by you so much, Daddy! You're my real dad, not the guy who raised me! I'm sure that if I had grown up here, we'd have started doing this a long, long time ago!"

Ew, ew, ew, ew, ew. The arousal I was feeling, spiked by the pill or not, was not enough to let me actually like any of that. I shuddered and then squirmed some more as Alan slid into me. That did feel good. I couldn't deny it. I gasped as I felt the hard cock sliding deep inside of me. Just really filling me up and making me tingle as I felt myself getting stuffed.

"Of course you do, Taylor," Alan said with a growl as he really started to screw me, going way faster than I had back on the bed. "You're nothing more than an easy bitch, a slut who can't help but spread her legs for a real man. And I'm going to make sure you feel every single inch of my cock."

I just moaned and gasped and made some other generally slutty sounds as that happened. Alan didn't seem to mind, he just kept on hammering me. And we were far enough from the TV that I didn't need to hear what was going on there any longer! I could just focus on what was happening to me and that was more than enough.

It really was, at that. I could feel the heat inside of me, the pleasure that was growing and spreading through my body as I took his cock deep inside of me. As weird and fucked up and disturbing as this all was, I was going to cum once again.

Would I have cum if not for the pill he had offered me? I probably would have, I knew. It was just… yeah, Alan was right, at least partly. In some ways, I really was a slut who just needed a good hard fucking. I liked being a whore, most of the time. It offered me the sex that I needed, the good, hard fucking that could make my body melt and feel better than words could describe.

I whimpered and pushed back against him as he kept on pounding in and out of me. I could feel his cock sliding in and out, in and out, going again and again and again. And with the plug in my ass and, of course, how sensitive and worked up I was in general, I was getting really, really close to a moment of pure and utter bliss right now. I sighed in pleasure and rocked back and forth some more, still wanting that orgasm.

Even with all of this, getting to cum was very, very relaxing. Very pleasant indeed. I shivered and did what I could to make that happen. I certainly knew how to touch myself to make myself cum! A stroke here, a touch there, a squeeze on my breasts… my body responded to all of that just like it should and I sighed in bliss as I got closer and closer to the edge, feeling more and more heat and pleasure go pouring through my body as I kept on taking cock.

I didn't try to say any of that, I just moaned loudly as I kept on getting fucked. Kept on feeling my body building up to an orgasm as a hard cock plunged in and out of me. I tossed my head from side to side as the heat rose and rose, coming to a point inside of me. I could hear the sounds that I was making as I kept on getting fucked and I just didn't care about how lewd and perverted they might sound or be. I just wanted some more.

Then I got it. The pleasure peaked inside of me once again and I loudly gasped as I felt myself getting pushed over the edge. It was amazing. Cumming was always so good and this was no different at all. I just whimpered, closing my eyes as I trembled and twitched. My cunt clenched down around Alan's cock, my hands clawed at the wall and my body rocked back and forth as I felt myself getting lost in that amazing sea of bliss.

Alan kept on fucking me through the entire orgasm, of course, driving his cock into me time and time again as he loudly grunted. I couldn't say that I minded, either. It was just making me feel so good right now. I sighed and cooed and moaned as I felt it happening, felt it enhancing the orgasm.

"This body is made for my cock," Alan said in my ear. "You're nothing without a man to fuck you, Taylor. Say it!"

"I need cock like I need water!" I moaned, a well-practiced line instantly coming to mind. "I'm just so happy that I get to be fucked by you, Daddy! It completes me to have your cock inside of me!"

He grunted happily at that. And kept on fucking me, of course, driving himself in and out, in and out. I panted, my shoulders rising and falling as I felt the lust and the need still clogging my mind. It was going to take a lot before Alan would be ready to call it quits, I could tell. And I could tell that it was going to take a lot before I was finished as well. A whole lot more sex and a whole lot more orgasms for the both of us.

Which didn't strike me as a hugely bad thing, I had to admit. My body was burning and fucking was the only thing that could really cure it. I liked the thought of that and then moaned again as I kept on getting hammered, feeling the hard cock pounding me again and starting to stir me up so soon after I had finished cumming.

I could feel my arousal running down my inner thighs. I must make for such a lewd sight right now (not that I ever didn't, with this body that I had). It made me blush a bit and moan some more and rock back against Alan as he kept on hammering me. It was clear that he was getting close to his own orgasm and I just had to help him with that. And then help him again and again with that. How many times had it already been for the two of us?

Just how much longer was Alan going to keep me here? And how many more weird games was he going to play with me? How many more horrible things would he get me to say or would he show me Mom saying?

I just couldn't say for certain.

Chapter 21: Chapter Nineteen

Skitter Stripper Chapter Nineteen

​

 

​

Dinah had a big smile on her face as she stepped through the door of the boy's locker room. She could feel Jeremy's eyes glued on her rear as she walked and that only made her feel better. Of course, she was also feeling pretty good from everything else that she had done.



Like blowing Jeremy just minutes ago. Every part of it had just been so, so easy. From talking him into it, to getting him alone in a classroom to the actual blowjob, it had all gone off without any real effort on Dinah's part. She had just been able to do it.



Of course now she had to clean up, given that Jeremy had pumped his cum all over her face. That was why she had stripped off everything but her shoes and socks, leaving her naked from the ankles up. Wouldn't do to get her clothes all wet, right? Right.



She dropped her folded clothes on a bench in the locker room, glancing over her shoulder at Jeremy as she did so. The redhead had a dopey smile on his face as he kept on staring and Dinah just loved to see that. It made her feel so strong and powerful to have managed something like that. To have him lusting after her, to have him wanting to be with her, thanks to something as simple and as easy as sucking his cock, that was something that sent a real thrill through Dinah.



Not exactly sexual but still something that she really, really liked to feel and that made her feel like a woman instead of a girl.



Of course, glancing at her reflection also made her feel like a woman. These large breasts, that ass that she had swung around to draw Jeremy's eye, all of the things that she did that made her look so very good, it all showed that she was becoming a woman. A pretty short woman, no taller than any of her classmates but still.



"You keep watch, alright?" Dinah asked with a giggle, winking at Jeremy who was staring at her breasts now instead of her ass. "It would be a shame if someone interrupted me while I was cleaning off."

Jeremy let out a grunt at that and kept on staring at Dinah's large, bouncing breasts. She gave them a completely unneeded wiggle and bounce and then went for the boy's showers, turning the knob as hot as it could go and waiting for the steam to start rising from the tiled floor.



Dinah could feel the wetness that was already leaking out of her. She didn't get a sexual thrill out of the power she could command over the boys with her body but the other stuff that went on with a blowjob, that did get her turned on and wet. It was really exciting and Dinah shivered as she felt the heat inside of her lower body, the pulsing desire for herself to go and take care of it.



Though with how chilly the locker room was, she was going to get underneath the hot water as soon as it actually was hot and masturbating could wait until she was nice and warm. Luckily, that point had arrived and Dinah quickly stepped into the shower and sighed as the hot water beat down on her and the warmth wrapped around her. Oh yeah, this was very good in a completely different way.



Dinah could feel the semen getting washed off of her face as she tilted her head backwards, sighing happily as she felt the heat outside of her body starting to match the heat inside of her body. Though still…



She reached down and started to rub her pussy, feeling the wonderful tingles as her fingers pressed against her lower lips. Dinah took a few deep breaths as she kept on doing this, feeling better and better as she touched herself. It was such a lovely feeling, especially as her other hand went up to grab at her breast, squeezing down on it and feeling a fresh wave of delicious tingles running through her body, straight up and down along her spine.



Dinah panted and closed her eyes as she felt her lower lips opening up around her fingers, allowing herself to easily, easily slip on inside. The way that it felt as she stirred herself up was really great, just the sort of thing that a girl would want to feel. She licked her lips and kept on going. Dinah knew exactly how good orgasms could be, at least the ones that she gave herself, and she was really keen on giving herself another one today. Heck, maybe more than one.



"So this is what you get up to by yourself?" A voice asked.



"Hey, Jeremy," Dinah said with a smile, opening her eyes as she looked at the source of the voice. "I didn't hear you come in here."

Not that she was even slightly surprised to see him standing there. Naked, too, just as nude as Dinah herself was. And hard, too. That was just as unsurprising, to see his cock sticking up like that and swaying back and forth in front of him. It looked awfully tempting, Dinah had to say. Awfully encouraging and suggestive of what they could to do together if they put their minds to it.



"I was feeling all sweaty," Jeremy said, as if that was at all the actual reason he was doing this. "I need to get clean."

"Uh huh," Dinah said with a nod, lifting her hands up to her chest and squeezing both of her breasts, kneading the large, sensitive mounds and feeling a wonderful tingle running through her as she did so, a pleasure that came from more than just toying with her body. "That makes sense."

Jeremy stepped into the shower, reaching out to Dinah. He grabbed her arms and tugged them down before grabbing at her breasts and squeezing them. Dinah sighed in happiness as she felt the sudden pulse of need and lust go running through her. Oh yes, she could tell that this was going to be very good and she was really looking forward to what was going to happen next. And she didn't need any kind of future sight to tell what that was going to be.



And Dinah as ready for it. She hadn't done it yet but she knew what it involved and she was really, really ready to try it out and see just how much her body liked it. And Dinah knew that her body would like it. It was just so obvious from how it responded to pretty much everything that she was ready for this and ready to enjoy it.



Jeremy looked a lot more nervous than she was but his lust was still clearly carrying him through what he was feeling and he was going to do all the way with it. That was good, just what Dinah needed to see. Because if he chickened out now, well, that wouldn't be good for anyone, would it?

"Come on," Dinah moaned, rocking back and forth against Jeremy and looking down at the hard shaft sticking up from his crotch. "I'm ready for it. I'm really ready for it."

"Wow, Dinah, you're such a…" Jeremy trailed off, not finishing the thought. Not that he needed to, Dinah could easily do it for him.



"Such a slut," Dinah moaned, nodding her head in agreement. "Yes, I am. I'm a big slut. And I want to feel that cock of yours inside of me. So give it to me."

That was all the coaxing that Jeremy required. He pressed Dinah against the shower wall and pressed the tip right against Dinah's entrance. Her wet, needy entrance that just had to get filled up.



And then it was. Dinah gasped as she felt the cock entering her, pushed inside of her in a way completely different from her fingers. She shivered from head to toe as she felt her virginity getting taken from her and Dinah did not mind the loss at all. Not when it felt this good to have it done to her.



Jeremy was starting to thrust back and forth inside of her, going this way and that again and again. That felt pretty nice, really stirring Dinah up in a way that she could get very, very used to. She licked her lips and closed her eyes, feeling the way that her insides were getting rubbed, how her pussy was getting taken care of and how great it was to have this happen to her.



Her arousal wasn't just rising inside of her, it was rocketing. She could feel it slamming up inside of her body and spreading out all through her system. Dinah's nipples were as hard as rocks right now, the points sharp enough to cut glass. Her pussy was gushing, leaving her inner thighs just as wet as any other part of her body that the shower spray could reach. She moaned, feeling the hot stirring inside of her, the demand that she keep on doing this more and more until she could get everything that she might need or want.



Jeremy's hands went up along her body to her large breasts. Dinah knew just how big her boobs were. Bigger than any other girl at Prescott Middle and bigger than some of the teachers, at that. No wonder he liked them so much. And when he grabbed onto them and squeezed, it was like a lightning bolt struck Dinah. She moaned loudly, trembling at what she felt from that kind of attention.



She panted heavily, her face contorted in a lewd expression. And then Jeremy groped her again and it felt just as good as before. Dinah made a soft whimpering sound as she felt this happening to her and she loved it. She really, really loved it. But still…



"Why are you treating me so gently?" Dinah asked, looking Jeremy in the eye as he kept on holding onto her boobs. "Are you afraid of breaking me?" She squeezed down as tight as she could around the cock inside of her. "Don't be."



When Jeremy squeezed harder than before, Dinah moaned. Her hands pressed against the wall behind her as she panted for breath, her entire body seizing up from what she was feeling right now. It was just so good. So, so good.

And it was even enough to get a bit of milk to come out from her nipples. Jeremy stared in shock at that and then squeezed harder.



Dinah made an even lewder sound than before and really squirted milk this time, the white jets splashing against Jeremy's chest. He made a huffing sound as he stared at that, though he didn't stop the constant pounding, lodging himself deep inside of Dinah's pussy over and over again.



"Holy cow," was all that he could say.

Dinah barely even bothered listening to that, much preferring to keep on getting pounded, to keep on feeling the cock moving inside of her and stirring her up. That was a much, much better way for her to spend her time and she kept on loving what she was feeling as she got fucked.



She could hear the wet sounds that her vagina was making, even over the hiss of the water. And there was the note to her breaths, the way she kept on breathing in and out. And there was… everything, really. There was just so much going on with Dinah right now and all that she could really do was just keep on letting it happen and keep on enjoying it all.



Which was so very easy to do. There was an orgasm rising up inside of Dinah right now and she could tell that it was going to be a really good, a really amazing orgasm. Better than anything that her fingers could give her. And with how sensitive her slutty, well-developed body was, Dinah knew that an orgasm that good would just have to be amazing.



In and out, in and out, she looked down at her breasts as Jeremy kept on kneading those, trying to get even more milk out of them and past the large, pale mounds to where her pussy was getting spread out. That was an even better sight, something that she just loved. The idea that her body could handle that so easily, that it could feel so good as she got treated this way, it was something really special for Dinah, something that she loved a lot.



It made her feel like even more of a woman than she had before, like, like a megawoman. Or a superwoman, but there was a hero in Texas calling herself that. Whatever, the point was that getting treated like this made Dinah feel wonderfully mature and powerful and that was on top of the excellent physical sensations that she kept on getting to have as she got fucked.



She was pawing at the tiles behind her, not needing to do anything more for herself and that was alright. That was enough for her to cum, just getting treated like this by Jeremy was going to do the trick.



And then it did. Dinah whimpered and her eyes got wide as she felt the sudden surge of pleasure inside of her. More than a surge, an explosion, shooting out from her crotch and going everywhere, absolutely everywhere inside of her.



Dinah grunted and gasped and probably made some more sounds as this all happened to her. It was just so good. Everything that she had thought that it might be and more. She was so happy to feel this and this was happening to her and she loved it so, so much. And even better, it was going to happen again, Dinah was sure of that.

She moaned some more as she kept on getting fucked, kept on feeling the cock thrusting in and out of her pussy as she got taken like this. What a sensation. Oh, that was what orgasms just had to be and she was so glad that she was getting to feel one. The way that her body (especially her cunt) had tightened up as it happened, the way that her entire world had seemed to light on fire, it was all just so good.



Jeremy was making some panting, happy sounds on his own as he kept on thrusting in and out and the look on his face, well, Dinah knew she was responsible for that look. And she really, really liked it.



"Come on," she grunted, trembling as she felt the hard cock rubbing against her insides. "Come on and cum. You want to cum, right? Cum inside of me? Fill me all up with all that sticky cum? Fill this slut up?"

"Yes," Jeremy said. Sobbed, really. His voice cracked as he kept on going back and forth. "I want it. I need it!"

"Go ahead and do it, then," Dinah said, her own voice swaying back and forth quite a bit as well. "I want you too!"

Jeremy really didn't need much more encouragement. He thrust back and forth a few more times and then Dinah could feel his cock pulsing inside of her. She barely had any time to get accustomed to that feeling before she started to feel what came afterwards.



Shot after shot of hot, sticky semen, filling up her insides. Dinah's mouth opened and closed several times as that happened to her, just absolutely loving how it made her feel. Not just even more mature and confident and all of that but there was a strong, amazing sexual pleasure to it all as well, something that coaxed some more lewd sounds from her as she felt herself getting treated this way. Filled up so much, made to feel so good, just really getting to love what this was like.



"Yes," Dinah moaned, closing her eyes as she felt this being done to her. "Yes, I'm glad. I'm so glad. That's good."

"No kidding," Jeremy said with a pant, a huge smile spreading across his face, looking even happier than he had when Dinah had sucked him off. "You're the sexiest girl in school, Dinah."

"Damn right she is," a new voice said. "That was amazing."

Dinah slowly turned her head to look at the shower entrance. Track and field had finished up, huh? There were nine other boys standing there, looking in at her. And they were all naked. And they were all hard. Dinah licked her lips and stretched, showing herself off as she pushed herself away from the wall and Jeremy. She could feel the semen leaking out of her, she could feel the fire burning inside of her body, she could tell that she not only wanted more of this pleasure, she needed more of this pleasure.



And she was going to get it, too.



"You boys just want to stay there watching?" Dinah asked in her best guess of what a seductive coo sounded like. "Or do you want the real thing?" Dinah went to her knees in front of the boys. Then frowned as the shower started beating against the side of her face. Shifting around a bit so that it was spraying against the bac of her head and cushioned by her hair made it a whole lot better. "Or are you guys not man enough for me?"

Dinah was hardly subtle with that but it worked, which was the important thing. The boys all stepped forward and the look in their eyes was more than enough for Dinah. She licked her lips as she stared up them and the big cocks that were making themselves known.



Adults could have all sorts of fun and Dinah as very, very keen on getting as much of that fun for herself as she possibly could. And if she shared it with these boys? They obviously weren't going to have any problems with it, either.



The boys were inching into the shower, their eyes locked on her as Dinah spread her knees and ran her hands up and down along her body. She grabbed onto her breasts and squeezed them, lifting them up and pushing them together, making some very lewd sounds as she made it clear how much she liked having them get touched.



And she did like her breasts to get touched, so it wasn't even like she was putting on a show here. Well, alright, she was, but she was still telling the truth. She liked this and she wanted more of it and she knew that these boys could not only give her what she was wanting but could make her feel excellent as a result of it all.



The thought of that sent some more shivers through her, made Dinah even more eager for all of this to happen. She glanced over at Jeremy, who had recovered from his shortness of breath and was just watching this all right now. He looked like maybe he had a third round in him. Or maybe not.



Well, whether he did or didn't, it was pretty clear that all of these boys had at least a first round in them. And Dinah couldn't think of any better way for them to spend that lust and that need than on her.



"I did say that I was a slut," Dinah said, an eager note entering her voice. "Don't you want to see just what that means?"



Dinah leaned forward and started stroking one of the cocks, pumping her hand up and down along it and really appreciating just how it felt underneath her hand. But she knew that it would feel better when her lips were wrapped around it.



And when there was a cock going inside of her pussy? That would feel even better.

***

​

Lilly really hadn't thought that there would be quite so many pretty girls for her to deal with here in Brockton Bay. She was getting overwhelmed with just how many there were and how nice they were and how much she wanted to kiss them all.



Okay, and do more than kiss them but that was a thought for later. For right now, well, Lilly had to try and get her act together and pretend that she knew what she was doing and that she wasn't getting completely unsteeled by the thought of all these pretty girls around.



Wait, unsteeled? That didn't sound right. Unmanned would be better if Lilly was a man but she clearly wasn't. Unnerved? Maybe that was a better word. The point was, regardless of exactly how you might describe it, Lilly felt all sorts of things inside of herself when she was around one of Brockton Bay's many, many pretty girls and there was just so much that she wanted to do with them all. Or have them do to her.



Oh, or doing things to each other while she watched, Lilly wouldn't mind that at all, though she really didn't see a way for that to happen outside of her nighttime fantasies.



There was Miss Militia who Lilly had come far, far too close to calling Miss MILF during a shared workout in the Rig's gym. The sight of the older, Kurdish woman earing a sports bra and constantly leaning forward and backwards as she worked at the machines, that was the kind of thing that could leave an impression on a young woman. And the thought that she must have stripped naked to shower afterwards had almost made Lilly drop her weights on her foot.



And at the other end of the scale, there were the two cuties, Vista and Portent. Rather young cuties, though you wouldn't know by looking at them. The way their bodies had developed, it should be a crime for girls that young to have bodies that good. Lilly had never thought of herself as being that sort of person but the thought of them having a sleepover together, sharing the same bed and letting their hands start to wander, that was the sort of idea that was very difficult to get out of her head once it had entered.



Bombshell was pretty well-named, without a doubt. Even if she liked to joke that she had the name because of the claymore (emptied casing, at least) that she wore strapped to her chest. Those curves... man alive, those curves. And that voice, smooth and seductive normally but with a crack to it in a fight that could send shivers down Lilly's spine.



And there were the actual adults on the proper Protectorate team. With Miss Militia heading them, of course, but there were others. Battery had the most sexual costume of them all, or maybe that was just Lilly's weakness for skin-tight suits rearing its head again. Lilly was almost certain she had even less of a chance with Battery than she did with any of the other heroes on the Protectorate, since whatever she had going on with Assault, she seemed pretty interested in it. Though again, skintight blue body suit. Damn. Battery didn't have to be interested for Lilly to dream about her.



Firebrand, Lilly had known from Baltimore and she was surprised to see the other woman so soon. Though Lilly couldn't say that she minded that at all. How could she when, once again, Firebrand was so good looking?

A nice height, five foot six, which meant that there wouldn't be any stepstool business needed for kissing, a Southern accent that was so charming to listen to, a complete lack of Southern sensibilities that meant she might be open to kissing a gay Asian girl would have been a huge win in Lilly's book, but there were so many other possibilities here in Brockton Bay that even someone like Firebrand couldn't dominate the field.



Lilly sighed as she stared out across the bay at the Rig, floating out there in the middle of the water. She needed to get laid. She really, really needed to get laid. And the hard part about that was that there were so many different options for who she could approach that it was all but impossible for her to settle on just the one. Whichever way she looked, there were so many pretty girls that she would love to kiss and hold and eat out.



Take Frostmaiden, for example. Ice powers, as unexpected as that would be from the name, were the name of the game there and even her Breaker form, where she turned into living ice was kind of sexy. Though in her normal human state was a whole lot better, obviously. The blue one-piece swimsuit and thigh-high boots that she wore… what kind of girl would Lilly be if she ignored someone who looked like that? She filled out that swimsuit so nicely and the way that her hips would move as she walked around, oh, it sent such lovely tingles all through Lilly when she thought about it.



And that was just the Protectorate heroes. There were also all five women in New Wave, though Lilly hadn't learned much about them beyond their files. But two literal MILFs who must know how to use a firm hand to keep younger girls in line? That thought sent tingles down Lilly's spine. And in other places as well. Glory Girl and Laserdream? Also great, very obviously great just by looking at them and thinking of what kind of fun they could have with Lilly as they showed her the ropes in Brockton Bay… they could be literal ropes, too! As for Panacea, she was curvy. Short and curvy and it looked like it would be really fun to hug her.



There were also some good-looking women in the Empire, Lilly had to admit. But she didn't feel the faintest stirrings for them. If she was leery on Shadow Stalker for having an ugly mind in a pretty body, that went double, triple, quadruple for literal Nazis. Twins or no, people who devoted their lives to hating Lilly for being gay, Asian and a woman (Lilly was sure that the Empire's female roster would be in for a big surprise if they ever somehow won) were never going to be something that Lilly dreamed about. She did have standards.



And, of course, there were just the regular folk of the city. Like that girl walking down the boardwalk right now. Lilly couldn't help but stare. And stare for quite a while, too. That was one fine looking girl. Seriously, it was amazing how good she was. Lilly didn't think that there were people out there who actually had that kind of figure or even body in general.



Just for starters, that hair was so nice and long and shiny and black. It must feel so soft against her fingers when she ran a hand through it. And that face was pretty as well. And she was tall, though part of that were the high heels she was wearing, obviously. She still loomed above anyone else, though, that was for sure.



And Lilly could look at those parts of her body all she wanted but knew in her heart that what had really caught her eye were those breasts. Those huge, bouncing breasts, tightly contained inside of a top that showed off some cleavage but clearly wasn't showing off all of the cleavage. Lilly swallowed hard as she stared at those large breasts, thinking about what they would feel like against her face, how it would be to hold and squeeze them, to just watch them flop around.



She could feel her arousal flooding her body as she stared and Lilly had to take some deep, deep breaths as she watched the young woman draw closer and closer to her. Lilly was too entranced right now to even think of saying something in greeting and she just kept on staring. Which was a pretty sensible thing to do in a situation like this, after all. That was a woman who deserved to be etched into Lilly's memory.



Clearly Lilly's drooling stare wasn't as hidden as it might have been. As the stranger drew level with Lilly, she shot Lilly an amused look. Was she happy to be stared at like this? She didn't seem to mind it, certainly. And then she was walking past Lilly, her ass swaying from side to side as she walked, nicely wrapped in those jeans that tightly clung to her butt.



Lilly swallowed around a lump in her throat that seemed to be the size of the moon. Damn. Damn, that was the hottest woman Lilly thought that she had ever seen. Lilly knew for a fact that there were porn stars who didn't have those proportions. And for her to just be out here in the same city that Lilly lived in…



Okay, that deserved some thinking about. But it also deserved some masturbating about and right now, the latter was the only one that Lilly was actually in any shape for. The way that her pussy was throbbing and tingling right now, she had to get back to her room on the Rig and take care of business. She wouldn't be good for anything until she had gotten some of these thoughts out of her head and calmed down.



And sure, after she was done with that, she would still mostly be thinking of pretty girls and the things that could be done with them but so what?



It was important to have goals in life and Lilly didn't feel ashamed over having some personal goals as well as some professional ones.

***

​

Lisa couldn't say for sure when she had stopped needing to get as drunk to get turned on. It must have happened gradually, that was the most that she could say. She supposed that with how erotically charged her life was now, it made sense that her body would find itself responding more and more easily to the things that constantly happened around it, getting more easily turned on by the lust and desires that seemed to fill every waking minute of her day.



Or maybe it was a more slow-acting effect of those Nurture-tainted pills she had taken. Lisa wouldn't be surprised at all to hear that, either. Just look at all the other ways that stuff turned any girl who took it into a walking, talking sex doll with huge tits and big asses and all of the other stuff that made them into a guy's wet dream.



Well, whatever reasons there might be for it, Lisa had only had half a can of beer before this had started and she was feeling pretty horny and aroused and ready for what was going to happen to her.



Though the purpose of all of this wasn't just to have Lisa get gangbanged. There was an actual reason behind it, proper thought put into what was going to happen here.



After all, money could be used to get people Lisa had never even met to do stuff for her. But for people in the same city as her? There was a much better currency that she could use.



Lisa looked herself up and down one last time, nodding in approval at what she saw. She looked like a real slut right now, she had to say. Slutty and hungry for cock and ready for just about anything. She was wearing some skimpy black lingerie that went well with her pale skin and clung tightly to her breasts and her hips. And her pussy, of course, pressing quite tightly against her cunt and letting anyone who glanced at her see the need that was so clearly burning inside of her.



Lisa reached down and stroked her nipples, both the nipples themselves and the piercings poking out through the holes in the black bra. It sent a nice, if small, shiver through her as she did so but what Lisa was really looking forward to was someone else touching those tits. Hands, mouth, cock, she didn't care much about the details, she was just really interested in having it happen.



And these mercs that she was swaying from answering to Coil to working for her, she knew that they'd appreciate it, too. They'd really appreciate what she was doing for them and would leave here well-satisfied and loyal. And expecting more gangbangs in the future but that was alright. Lisa sure didn't mind handing those out to her men.



And now it was time to get this show on the road. Lisa took a deep breath and made her tits bounce a bit by swaying on her feet. Yeah, these men would like the sight of that. Heck, Lisa liked the sight of it!



There was already a lovely heat in her lower belly and Lisa let out a slow breath before heading for the door. She could hear the sounds of her men on the far side and knew that they were waiting for her. Waiting to stuff her teenage holes full of cock and use her, use her and use her again and again. Just thinking like that did send a thrill through Lisa, something that she was looking forward to having done to her.



"Hello, everyone," Lisa cooed as she stepped through the door into the orgy pit. There was some red mood lighting, there were some large cushions and, of course, there were plenty of horny people. In Lisa's experience, the last was the most important ingredient for any orgy. And she was going to have to take care of all of these men all by herself, draining each and every one of them dry. She licked her lips and rubbed her hands together. Luckily, she was more than up for the task.



They were already reaching out to her but Lisa knew that she had to maintain some level of control over this. If she just let them do whatever they pleased to her, well, that would be fun, of course. But it would also mean that they'd get used to being the ones in completely and utter control over her and she needed them to take orders from her and do what they were told.



"Now, now," she tsked, shaking her head back and forth even as she ran her hands along some firm chests. "You'll all get a turn in time, so don't be greedy, alright?"

Lisa ran her tongue along her lips as she said that, feeling the heat pulsing inside of her. It really would be easy to just give up and hand herself over to them but if Lisa was fine with what was easy in life, she would still be Sarah.



Mikey here had been one of the easiest sells on working for her instead of Coil and hadn't even asked for very much money to do so. It was as easy as anything for Lisa to tell why, the more time a hot, curvy teenager spent around him in a tight bodysuit, the happier he was. And Lisa was going to make him very happy indeed. She pressed her ass up against his crotch and humped back and forth, rubbing against the bulge she felt there.



Lisa was cleaned out and lubed up and she was ready to go. With the hard cocks all around her, she wasn't the only one and she took a few deep breaths as she felt the happy, excited tingling inside of her, demanding that things get started and that she start this work.



"I think you deserve a reward," Lisa cooed as she rubbed up against a man who had killed for personal profit over a dozen times and that was just the worst of it. "I can tell how big and full your balls must be. Don't you want to get some relief? Drain them dry and stop having to walk around with them?"



Mikey laughed and grabbed her ass, kneading it through her panties. Lisa let out a lustful sound to make it clear that she appreciated that, licking her lips as she felt the hot throbbing inside of her core. She was really ready for some cock right now but made herself hold herself back. There was a plan here and she needed to work off of it.



Which meant reaching down and stroking the shafts of the men around her as they closed in on her. They fit nicely in her hands and were thick and hard, the perfect thing to be used to hollow her out and fill her to the top and do all of the other things that hard dick could do to a girl. The thought sent a lovely little shiver through her as she considered it and Lisa moaned softly as she felt her pussy throb some more.



Her panties were pulled down and her tits were lifted out of bra, leaving Lisa functionally naked even if she still had her lingerie on her. She didn't mind that at all, since it was a pretty important step on the road to what was happening. She just kept on looking around, giggling and making sultry comments, getting these men ready for her. Not that they needed much encouragement, of course!



Lisa moaned into the mouth of one as he started to kiss her, locking lips with her and running his hands up and down along her body. He was really possessive of her, holding on and firmly kneading her tits as he kissed her. He was putting a whole lot of strength into it, really treating her like she was his toy. And Lisa would have been fine with that if it had been Brian or Taylor or someone paying her (though not the Empire, she was never going to do another job for those sick freaks ever again). But again, there was the whole need for some level of respect here.



"Now, now, is that how you'd treat your girlfriend's breasts?" Lisa chided, shrugging her shoulders and twisting her torso to slip free of those grasping hands. "Take some care, would you?"

The merc shot her a grumpy, sullen look but did as she wanted. Good. Lisa wouldn't want to break out the stick to get them to go along with what she wanted but she would if she had to. The way that he groped her boobs now was much gentler than it had been before and Lisa took an equal amount of pleasure out of it. She sighed deeply and nodded, continuing to feel herself getting touched like this, enjoying it and feeling the lust pulsing in her lower body as she continued to get taken like this.



And there were more and more hands on her body as well, running all over her and feeling her up. Lisa took several deep breaths, loving how this made her feel. It was getting better and better as she kept on getting taken care of and she was taking care of her men in return. Not as much as any of them would like but she was getting closer and closer to that point.



After a bit more time spent getting groped, Lisa went down to her knees, staring up at the men and most of all, at the hard cocks pressing against her. It was pretty clear what needed to happen now and Lisa was quite happy to do so.



Wrapping her lips around one of the, she started to suck. Bobbing her head up and down, up and down, constantly tending to the hard shaft and doing what she could for it, doing the best that cold possibly be expected of her as she kept on sucking and sucking.



And Lisa's best was pretty good indeed. She had gotten plenty of practice as a cocksucker and she was putting that all on display now, giving her merc a really good blowjob that he was clearly liking a lot. Just the look on his face was proof of that.



Of course, there were a lot more cocks around her than just the one and Lisa needed to tend to them all. She pulled her mouth off of the one that she was sucking and turned to the next, wrapping her lips around it and steadily bobbing up and down, time and time again. He liked that as well.



Lisa made sure to give some good, good service to each and every one of the mercs but she did only have the one mouth. There was a limit to just how much she could fit inside of it!

Though with her pussy and her ass completely untouched, that did mean that there were some other options. Pushing her butt up into the air and shaking it back and forth, Lisa glanced around, wondering which of these men would be the first to slide inside of her.



It was Knife, who, despite the lame nickname that he had given himself, was actually one of the more level-headed mercs that she had picked up and was probably destined for great things if he kept on backing the winning horse. More importantly right now, he could push himself inside of Lisa without any problems at all, his cock nicely entering her and stuffing her. Lisa sighed in bliss as she felt her pussy getting rubbed, the cock moving nicely inside of her as it rubbed against her inner walls.



Yeah, this was the sort of thing that a girl needed. She closed her eyes and moaned softly as she bounced on his lap, impaling herself over and over on his cock and just loving how it felt as it moved inside of her. She was too busy sucking right now to make it clear just how much she was enjoying herself but the wet pussy wrapped around his cock would have to do as a hint for him.



"Having fun?" Lisa asked with a chuckle as she kept on sucking and sucking, doing the very best that she could. And her best was pretty good. "If you're feeling all pent up, don't worry about holding back. Just go ahead and cum on me. I don't mind."

That was true, of course, though mostly what it was was dirty talk. Effective dirty talk, at that. One of the men grunted and Lisa felt the semen start to splash onto her face, covering her cheek and her lips. She took several deep breaths as she felt the sticky semen clinging to her.



That was something that Lisa was very, very familiar with indeed, a sensation that had happened so many times before. She moaned softly as she felt the hot cum sticking to her face as the man grunted, getting all over her skin as she kept her eyes closed and her mouth wrapped around another cock, tongue darting back and forth.



And Lisa's own pussy kept on getting stirred up, made to feel absolutely wonderful as she kept on bouncing and bouncing, going up and down along the dick as she got pushed along the path to an orgasm. It was a great sensation, something that sent some lovely tremors through her curvy body and made her tits bounce a bit more than they already were.



"Damn, you're such a better fuck than Coil is," one of the men said, laughing along at the outburst that generated. "You all know it's true!" Lisa nodded in agreement with that. "Can't wait to see what that ass of yours feels like around my cock."

By Lisa's reckoning, he had already fucked her ass. In fact, now that she thought about it, he had only ever gotten sucked off by her and fucked her in the ass. Never a titfuck or using her pussy. Well, if that was what he wanted, that was what he wanted and Lisa really didn't mind continuing to do this for him.



And if she leaned forward a bit, pressing herself against Knife's chest and shaking her ass from side to side, that made it pretty clear just what she wanted to happen to her, right? It seemed obvious to her, at least.



Sure enough, she felt some hands grabbing her ass as she continued to suck and then a cock brushing against her butt. Lisa slowed her bouncing, calming down enough to feel the cock pressing against her rear entrance. And then-



Oh yeah, and then it felt good as it pushed inside of her, leaving Lisa stuffed in all three holes. She moaned happily as she got filled up like this, trembling as she felt her body getting invaded this way and stuffed. Absolutely stuffed and she loved it so very much.



She started to bounce as much as she could, letting herself get fucked really nice and hard and deep, the men plundering her holes as they sed her. And Lisa could feel her own arousal rising inside of her. Shooting upwards inside of her, spreading all through her body as she kept on getting used and used. It was a great feeling, a really great feeling and she wanted to cum.



And do all of the other things that this gangbang was supposed to make happen, sure, but she also wanted to get plenty of orgasms for herself out of the whole deal. And was that so wrong, really?



Of course not. And Lisa kept on working to give herself one of those, rocking back and forth and clenching down and feeling the hands on her body, going everywhere along her and making her feel great as she kept on getting taken care of in all the right ways.



Panting and moaning in bliss, feeling better and better as she kept on going, Lisa could feel the orgasm rising up inside of her. She really loved how this felt and she just had to have some more of it. A whole lot more, she needed to go right over the edge and cum.



And then she was, just like that. Well, Lisa did have a very sensitive body. Though that wasn't what she was focusing on right now. Instead, she was focusing on how she was trembling and twitching and loving how she was coming apart at the seams as she orgasmed. Her entire body felt hot and good, so good as she came. She whimpered around the cock in her mouth as she felt the surge of heat running through her and her hips twitched back and forth as she kept on cumming.



The orgasm lasted for a long, long moment, It was just great to feel that bliss surging through her, running through her body like a live wire. Lisa trembled and twitched as she felt this happening to her, loving every single second as she got to feel this being done to her.



And when she recovered, she was still getting gangbanged, of course. And still feeling horny, of course. There was still so much more that Lisa needed to have done to her and she was very, very eager to have it all happen. She kept on licking and sucking, doing the best that she could as she tended to the cocks in front of her as her pussy and her ass got hammered.



Of course, the men using her that way couldn't last forever. Lisa heard a loud grunt and then her ass was emptied out, leaving her feeling kind of cold and lonely. But the hot semen splashing on her butt helped her with that. Lisa giggled and cooed as she felt this happening to her, proof of just how desirable she was and how much she could get taken.



"Come on, I want to see those tits wrapped around my cock," one of her men said. "Get her on her back."

Well, those cushions were scattered around the place for a reason and Lisa didn't mind at all getting flipped onto her back and staring up at the men as they crowded around her, staring down at her with these lustful eyes and hungry grins. She smiled back up at them, pushing her boobs together, kneading them and rubbing them, making it clear just how big they were and how much fun it would be to have them wrapped around a cock.



That happened soon enough. And Lisa started sucking on a cock again as well. And feeling another dick pushing into her pussy. She didn't mind any of it, not at all. It felt good for her to be used like this, for all these cocks to make her feel good and for her to make them feel good.



Lisa couldn't get a direct view of her tits wrapped around a cock right now, not when she was busy sucking, sucking, sucking, but she could still get a glimpse out of the corner of her eye and she liked what she saw. It was nice, seeing that Hispanic cock appearing and vanishing between her tits over and over again. Watching how her breasts deformed slightly as she felt the hard rod moving between them, feeling the heat inside of her breasts as they got grabbed, all of it. It was just so much fun.



Though getting her cunt filled was even better, of course. That was really good, really making Lisa melt as she felt how she was getting stirred up by the constant hammering. In and out, in and out, she could hear the wet sounds that her pussy made as it got taken and she really liked that a lot.



So did all three of them fucking her, of course. They were having a really great time as they went in and out of her again and again and again. Her mouth, her tits, her pussy, they were all really good at getting men off and Lisa didn't mind showing off her skills in that area at all.



She could feel the heat rising and rising inside of her, spreading through her body like a flame as she kept on sucking and fucking and working. If she got to cum again, she wouldn't mind that at all. It would feel really great if that happened and Lisa tried to do what she could to get herself over the edge, to give herself an orgasm and to make sure that every man with her got to cum as well.



Since Mikey was fucking her tits and using his hands to push her boobs together, it was no problem at all to reach down and rub at her clit. A little bit of attention there went a long way and Lisa shuddered as she felt the surge reaching up through her spine and into her brain. Yeah, she liked that a lot. A whole lot. And she could do with even more of it.



She kept on rubbing herself and sucking and doing all of the things that a lewd teenage girl could do with these cocks. And she got the proof of her hard work, too.



Lisa's face got buried underneath even more cum, some more hot shots of semen splashing onto her skin and covering her. Lisa had known that it was coming (and hadn't even needed her powers to tell her that) and it felt pretty satisfying to have happen. Proof of just how skilled she was that she had made this happen. And Lisa knew that if she wanted to, she could have gotten more men off even quicker than this.



At any rate, there was a fresh addition to the mess that was on her face. Lisa breathed in deeply and smiled, her tongue flicking out to collect some of the semen that was smeared across her lips. The taste was pretty much exactly what she would have expected but when Lisa was in the mood like this, she didn't mind at all. She just moaned again as another cock replaced that one, slipping into Lisa's mouth.



And down her throat. Seriously, it was no problem at all for her to deepthroat it, just taking that cock deeper and deeper until the balls were pressing against her chin. Lisa winked up at the merc as he stared down at the teenager he was facefucking.



And he was fucking her face. Not grabbing onto her head or anything but other than that, he was really pounding away at her mouth and a lesser girl would have choked or gagged on it. Lisa could handle it without a problem, however. Practice made perfect, after all.



Lisa's pussy kept on getting stirred up and that felt nice. And her fingers could send a wonderful thrill through her whenever she brushed against her clit and the piercing that made her so much more sensitive down there. It was a lovely, lovely combo that was doing plenty for her and getting her more and more aroused all the time. There was another orgasm in Lisa's future and it wasn't far off.



Her tits, too, they were getting used good and hard, forced into as tight of a tunnel as could be managed as they kept on getting fucked. Lisa's nipples were stiff (even beyond what the piercings there forced on her) and she could feel the sensitive, lovely tingle from her chest as she kept on getting taken like that. It made her tremble and moan and Lisa might have been able to cum just from her breasts, never mind everything else that was being done to her time and time again.



What really mattered was that she would cum, though. That was the important thing and it was closer and closer to happening all the time. Lisa could feel the heat inside of her lower belly, the tight, pulsing excitement that said that she was drawing closer and closer to that moment. She was really looking forward to it and the sooner it happened, the better.



And with a brush of her clit, it did. Lisa twitched at the sudden pulse of pleasure that happened with that, though right on its heels was a much bigger and better pulse that really made her melt as she felt herself cumming. Lisa made some lewd sounds as this happened, feeling herself getting wrapped up in this and loving it. Loving it and needing it and being so very, very glad that it was happening to her.



Even if there hadn't been a cock in her mouth, Lisa would just been making sounds right now instead of speaking words. She was feeling fine as she came and her entire body was seizing up with the sheer pleasure that she was feeling as the orgasm rolled through her. It was such a strong, intense, lovely feeling and she shuddered and twitched as she felt the heat pulsing inside of her lower belly and a wave of warmth spreading out through the rest of her.



Lisa was very aware of how much her body must be bouncing and shaking from all of this right now, what a treat it must be to all of the men watching her. And she didn't care about that in the slightest. There was quite a bit that Lisa didn't care about right now, actually, too caught up in the explosion of pleasure that was her latest orgasm.



She shuddered, rocking her hips back and forth as she felt the cock still moving inside of her pussy. And the other two cocks she was taking care of right now. Lisa was having a great time as she got to cum like this and even when she came down from the orgasm, her body was still thrumming and humming with arousal, heat in every single part of her and making her feel so very good.



"Come on," Lisa moaned, her voice a bit raspy from the pounding her throat had taken. "Is that all you guys can do? I'm going to take everything that you can dish out."

Something other than her brain had come up with those lines but Lisa couldn't call them back and didn't really regret them. Not when she kept on shivering and trembling from the bliss that she was feeling as kept on getting pounded and pounded and pounded.



After her large breasts were decorated with some semen, Lisa got flipped around so that she was lifted off of her feet, pinned in between two of her men. They were taking her pussy and her ass at the same time and it was a great feeling to have that done to her, to be lifted up into the air like this, her feet dangling far above the ground and to feel both of her lower holes getting stretched out like this.



She muttered and moaned and whined, loving the sensation of the two hard rods pounding her again and again. The way that they felt inside of her, both of them combining into something so very good for her, it was just wonderful. She panted heavily, kissing the merc in front of her as she felt herself getting lifted up and down along the shafts again and again and again, strong hands clinging tightly to her hips as they used her like a sex toy.



It was very, very thrilling thing to have happen to her and the fact that it had happened to her plenty of times before was no reason at all that Lisa couldn't enjoy it all over again as she kept on getting fucked. She panted heavily as she was lifted up and down, up and down, feeling her body opening up around the cocks as they moved inside of her like this.



She could feel her large breasts pressed up against the man in front of her, the massive mounds sliding back and forth as she got to go through this again and again and again. It never stopped being thrilling and she could feel the pleasure burning deep inside of her as she did this.



Up and down, up and down, in and out, again and again and again, feeling the heat burning all through her system as she got driven along the road to another orgasm. And more importantly, at least for the two men fucking her, got them closer to their orgasm as well.



Lisa was quite happy to make it all happen as best as she possibly could. She moaned and gasped and shuddered as she kept on getting fucked, feeling the heat rising and passing through her bit by bit, stronger with every passing second. And if she glanced around, she could see the lustful stares of all these men as they looked at her, as they ate her up with their eyes and were clearly thinking of all the things that they would like to do to her.



With a few exceptions, Lisa would be fine with having them do all that to her, as well. It would be fun to have all of that stuff done to her and Lisa wasn't just guessing about that. It had all been done to her before, time after time and she had loved it all. It had all made her feel so good and she loved the orgasms she got from that.



Moaning, Lisa kissed some more, feeling hands wandering over her body and feeling her up. It was awfully thrilling and exciting and she loved how it made her feel. Her breasts getting squeezed, her ass getting grabbed, her thighs stroked, there were so many parts of her body that were so sensitive and it made her feel so good to have this done to her.



And the end results were pretty good as well. Lisa gasped as she felt the throbbing of the cock inside of her ass. This time, there was no pulling out and all that load was dumped inside of her. Lisa let out some more erotic sounds as she felt herself getting filled up back there, her rear easily taking the shots of sperm as they reached deeper inside of her than the cock had managed. Again, it was so very thrilling and she loved it all to bits.



"Man, why would I pay for a whore when you're right here, huh?" The man asked, giving her ass another firm squeeze as he took a few deep breaths, clearly really enjoying what he had just done and how he had treated a teenage hooker who was also a supervillain. "You're the best boss I've ever had, Tattletale." He laughed and kneaded her ass a bit more. "I get some of the best benefits from you, at least."



Lisa only moaned at that, panting heavily as she felt the heat still burning inside of her and making her feel fine. She was up for more still. A whole lot more. And there were still plenty of mercs who were wanting some of what she was offering. And Lisa planned to keep on offering it all up to them, for as long as they might want.



She wanted it all as well, after all.



And she kept on getting it all, too. The feeling of those hard cocks as they slid inside of her, stretching her out, filling her up, it was so very fine. Lisa moaned as she felt herself getting stuffed once more, the hard shafts entering all three of her holes over and over again. She just kept on taking cock and most especially in her pussy. Her men really, really liked fucking her cunt and she couldn't blame them. She sure liked getting her cunt fucked as well. The way that it felt to have those hard shafts sliding deep inside of her and stirring her up, well, it was nothing short of magical. Something that was just great.



Not all of them came inside of her pussy, though. Not even most of them, really. Instead, they liked to cum on her tits or her face, covering her skin with their seed and marking her with cum. That was still pretty thrilling, something that Lisa still liked to have happen to her. Feeling the hot stuff getting pumped onto her made her feel great, really proud of the work that she had done and the results that she had gotten.



And it seemed like there were always more men waiting for another turn with her, waiting to slide inside of her and start screwing her. Lisa was ready for them all, ready for all of them to do whatever they wanted to her and to keep on doing it, time and time again. Her pussy needed it so very badly and she kept on cumming as she got fucked.



Each explosion of bliss inside of herself felt amazing, pushing her along the path to… well, she wasn't sure just where it was taking her, especially because repeated orgasms like this could really mess with a girl's head and make it difficult to think straight. Lisa just didn't really mind, though, not when she could keep on getting to feel this.



Right now, she was on her hands and knees, getting taken from behind. She could feel the merc thrusting into her from behind, his crotch slapping against her fat ass as he buried his cock inside of her again and again and again. He was really pounding away at her, going hard and deep and fast. And making Lisa love it, of course. How could she not when she was feeling her pussy getting stirred up like this, constantly made to feel so, so good as she got screwed and used and hammered, again and again?

And there was another cock right in front of her for her to suck on. Lisa showed off her skills with that, really slobbering along the shaft and doing the best that she possibly could with it. Bobbing her head up and down along the shaft, pushing down along it until it slipped into her throat, making her feel so very full as this happened to her. And enjoying it a whole lot.



Lisa propped her upper body upright with one hand as the other played with her breasts. She knew that the men liked to watch them go swinging back and forth underneath her or rippling on top of her as she got fucked while laying on her back. But she liked having them toyed with, because they were sensitive enough that it would be great to have them get touched and kneaded and all of that.



It certainly sent a lovely tingle through her entire body that made Lisa tremble as she touched herself like that. And then again. And then one more time, her hand switching back and forth between her cum-covered breasts as she kept on getting spitroasted. The pleasure was burning and burning inside of her and it wasn't just the pleasure of an orgasm.



There was the happiness of doing all of this, that wasn't just the sense of lust that she kept on feeling. Lisa couldn't entirely put it into proper words but what she could manage mostly revolved around the fact that she just really, really loved this all a lot and that she was so very glad that she kept on getting to have this done to her.



It would be nice if she could be sharing this with Taylor but her best friend (and lover) was off on some work for Club Lango, doing something or other. Well, once she was done with that, Lisa could bend her ear about the two of them teaming up to have some good gangbang fun with each other. Given that Taylor was an even bigger slut than Lisa was, it wouldn't be all that hard to make happen, either.



That was a pretty fun thought and sent another lovely shiver through Lisa as she considered just what she and Taylor could do together and how much fun it would be to have this sort of thing done to them. Done over and over, too, constantly taking dick and getting to feel all of it being done to her.



For now, though, there was only her getting fucked. And that was something that Lisa could handle very, very well. No problems to it at all as she kept on getting filled up from both ends at once, feeling the hard cocks driving inside of her time and time again. Lisa kept on making lewd sounds as this was done to her and she kept on loving every single bit of it. The way that she was used, how she was made to feel, it was all just the best and she wanted more. More orgasms and just to feel more of all of this, getting to float away on such a pleasant tide as she got fucked and her body got stimulated.



Another orgasm wasn't far off and Lisa couldn't wait for it to arrive. She was doing everything that she could to make it arrive even faster, in fact. The way that her body twitched and pulsed, the sheer lust that she was feeling right now was just so hot and intense and there was no way that she could not give in to what she was feeling.



Not that there was any reason why she shouldn't cum, anyway. With a whimpering sound, Lisa jerked back and forth and then started to orgasm. It was great, of course. Orgasms were always great and she always loved getting to cum so very much. She moaned and twitched as she got swept away once again, feeling the fires burning in her cunt and melting away all of the thoughts that had been filling her mind.



Lisa stared up at the black man fucking her face, driving his cock into her mouth over and over again. He was really having a good time and Lisa was doing her best to make sure that it was an even better time for him. She knew quite a bit about how to make that happen, just what he would want to feel done to him as she kept on working along his cock, tending to it and licking and sucking and generally showing off her cocksucking skills



It wasn't the best demonstration that she had ever put on since she was getting kind of distracted right now but the man was still enjoying himself as he kept on getting sucked off. There was a big smile on his face as he looked down at her and his hands were tightly gripping her head as he kept on thrusting in and out, constantly going back and forth and really making Lisa choke on it.



Or so he might have hoped, at least. His cock wasn't that big and Lisa wasn't that inecperienced. She knew exactly what to do with this cock and how to take care of it and she kept on tending to it over and over again as she kept her breathing nice and steady, snatching gasps of breath whenever she moved her head backwards.



The man fucking her pussy was really enjoying her ass. He was constantly grabbing onto it and squeezing down on the cheeks, firmly kneading them in his hands as he held onto her. It was pretty thrilling, actually, doing something fine for Lisa as she kept on getting taken. She could feel the heat billowing up inside of her, rising higher and higher inside of her body as she got fucked.



The man slapped her ass, though Lisa had gotten properly spanked with an actual paddle. Several times, in fact. If he was expecting her to squeak and squeal from that, to get reduced to a blubbering mess of tears, he was quite wrong. Lisa was built of sterner stuff than that and he would really need to work her over before she could start whimpering and whining.



Especially with the cock in her mouth doing quite a bit to silence her. Lisa just shivered and kept on getting spitroasted, feeling the cocks moving inside of her body like this and really enjoying how it made her feel. Better and better with each passing moment and it was clear how good these men were feeling as well, as she kept on getting them off.



The guy in front was the first to cum, grunting loudly as he pulled backwards and aimed his cock at Lisa's face. Lisa stayed still, letting herself get covered with a fresh layer of semen. How many times had she gotten her face painted white by now? She couldn't say for sure but there was enough cum sticking to her skin that it had to have been quite the number.



And she didn't mind it at all. She was ready for even more to be added to her face, in fact. The very idea sent a lovely tingle all through her body and she panted as she looked around, trying to guess who was going to be next and how they were going to want to take her.



There were plenty of options, after all. And Lisa was willing to try out each and every single one if that was what it would take to get these men happy and agreeable with her. She'd be getting plenty out of it as well and just thinking about it like that sent this lovely tingle all through her body, making her feel so erotic and sexy.



Another man stepped up in front of her, stroking his cock and Lisa knew just what he wanted. It wasn't even a question about her powers, she just knew how to make him feel good. She had so many ways of doing that, after all!



It must have been an hour at least before Lisa finally drained the last drop of semen out of the last man. He flopped backwards with a happy sound, a big smile on his face as his semen started to leak out of her pussy. Lisa rose and stretched, twisting herself from side to side and looking at the men all around her. There were smiles on their faces but no hardness to their cocks.



Well, after what she had done for them that was only to be expected, wasn't it? And Lisa had done a whole lot for them, tending to them time and time again and making sure that they all got off. The proof of it was smeared across her face, clinging to her breasts, decorating her ass, leaking out of her pussy… she had been well-used and didn't mind it at all. All those orgasms sure had a way of putting a nice spin on things, after all!



There was a whole lot of cum on her face and Lisa's tongue flicked out to run along her lips, collecting enough of it that once she swallowed, she would be able to properly speak and make herself be understood instead of sounding like she was talking through a wet cloth. And, of course, it made the men like her just a little bit more, seeing her behaving like this.



Picking herself up and actually standing completely on her own for the first time in… quite a while, Lisa stretched in a very particular way. Namely, standing on her toes and lifting her arms above her head, making sure that her breasts bounced more than a bit as she did so. The look in their eyes as they stared at her was awfully appealing and made Lisa shiver as she felt their looks running back and forth over her.



"Now, remember, men," Lisa said, trying to act like she was barely able to stand after the thorough fucking that she had gotten, "this is just a taste of what's waiting for you. When we've finished what needs finishing, there's going to be a real party waiting for all of you."



"Sounds good, boss," Mikey said with a nod and a leer, his eyes slowly tracing their way up and down along Lisa's naked body, seeing the semen dripping out of her and the cum sticking to her skin. "You can count on us."

"I know I can," Lisa giggled coyly, stroking his chest with one hand as she smiled first at him and then at everyone around her. "And trust me, I'm looking forward to that celebration just as much as you all are."

And not just because failing to reach that point would probably mean Coil would just flat-out shoot her in the head rather than run the risk of her ever trying to stage another coup against him ever again. But why dwell on that thought when she could be working on making sure that it never, ever happened, right?



Lisa said a few other, less meaningful words as she helped everyone get dressed and get out of here. A few of them snuck in a few more gropes and grabs along the way but it was pretty clear that they were just doing that because of the chance to get a stacked, naked, teenage slut rather than because they were actually ready for anything more with her. Lisa had done a very thorough job of draining their balls, after all, making sure that all of them were feeling as pleased as punch about her. And she was feeling pretty pleased herself. Such a nice tingle inside of her belly, even now.



Eventually, she was left alone in the room and feeling the need for a shower. Not even a sexy shower, just one that would get her clean and not feeling like she would stick to anything that she touched.



That had been fun. And productive. And Lisa certainly didn't mind that she had done it. But she was thinking that it would be nice for some cool down with Taylor and Brian. She smiled at that thought, putting some pieces together in her head as she worked out exactly how that should go.



Yeah, she was thinking some roleplay with her lovers. And she had a really wonderful scenario in mind to make it happen with, too.

***

​

Taylor was starting to think that it was time to wrap things up with Alan. He was getting kind of… possessive of her and the money, well, money wasn't everything. She had heard stories from some of the other girls at the club about guys who would get really attached to them. Way more interested in them than they should be.



Taylor was certainly better equipped to handle Mr. Barnes pulling a knife on her and saying that she was his forever now than most girls but she would rather not end up in that position in the first place. Which, she had to admit, would have been made easier if she hadn't agreed to spend a long weekend at his house with him, with his wife visiting family out of state, Anne at college and Emma somewhere. She hadn't bothered asking about her former friend and Alan really hadn't been that clear on where she was.



After all, he was much more focused on her and what he was going to do to her. And what she was going to do for him, of course. Couldn't forget that, how he wanted her to behave.



And how he wanted to knock her up. He hadn't been shy about that, about how it would be the ultimate victory for him if he could put a baby inside of her belly. Whether Taylor wanted that to happen or not did not seem to be something that he was considering at all and Taylor couldn't actually say that she was surprised at that.



The fact that she was on birth control hadn't mattered that much to him, since he had gotten what he claimed were some Tinker Tech pills that would overcome that and ensure that she became fertile. He hadn't mentioned how he could tell Tinker Tech from a scam or what would keep Taylor from getting an abortion if they did work and Taylor hadn't brought either of those ideas up. Better to just keep the idea to herself, she figured.



What she did have to deal with was sucking Mr. Barnes, or 'Daddy' off. That was what she was doing right now, kneeling at the foot of the bed in the master bedroom, bobbing her head up and down along the cock again and again. Taylor knew exactly what she was doing and how to make a very good job of it and there was a part of her that was pleased to see how well 'Daddy' was enjoying himself right now. The rest of her… eh, while she did have a very sensitive and erotic body that responded quite eagerly to sex and erotic stuff in general, she did have her limits and she hadn't gotten so worked up yet that her body was overcoming her mind.



She kept on sucking the hard cock, pushing her mouth down along the shaft until her plump lips were pressed against the base of the cock. Then she would slide back up until only the head was still between her lips. And then she would do it all again. Pretty quickly, too, because Taylor was quite skilled at all of this and knew exactly how to make it feel great and how to get someone off in a hurry.



Alan was taking some deep breaths as his hands tangled themselves in Taylor's hair. She glanced up at his face every now and then but most of her attention was focused on the cock in her mouth and what she could do to get him to cum because of it. Something here, something there, she just kept on working and working, doing the best that she could as she sucked on the shaft.



Taylor's thighs were pressed closely together right now, her hands resting against the bed as she leaned forward. Her breasts were swaying a bit with what she was doing but with their positions, she doubted that Alan could actually see much of them right now. Her ass, though, she was sure that he could get a great view of her fat ass as he stared down her back and looked at those plump cheeks, pushed up by her feet as she kept on kneeling in front of him.



'That's right, Taylor, you give your real daddy a nice, good blowjob," Alan said, the same stuff that he had been saying pretty much the entire time. Taylor was only listening with half an ear, putting far more of her attention into getting this cock to cum and finishing him off. Not literally, though he did keep on making a compelling argument for it… "You really want this, don't you? You really want to make me happy in every single way that you possibly can."

He was paying for this, of course, so that was a good argument for Taylor to keep on taking care of him. Though money wasn't everything and while Taylor's self-respect had recovered a bit from when he had first started all of this up, she thought that she would feel even happier without him. It was certainly something to think about and Taylor was good enough at this that she could think about that even as she kept on giving a really good blowjob that Alan was clearly loving a whole lot.



Taylor tried to picture herself with Alan's child growing in her belly and found that she really didn't care for the thought at all. Just something that completely and utterly failed to appeal in even the slightest way. Picturing Brian's baby inside of her? That had more appeal but still nowhere near enough for Taylor to actually want to do it. Maybe many, many years from now but any time in the near future? No way.



And even if she had Alan's child, exactly how much care and love would he give to them? With how he was treating Taylor and how he seemed to be acting like this 'Daddy' roleplay wasn't just roleplay for him, that presented some nasty ideas for Taylor, some stuff that she really didn't want to consider very much.



It was the first time that Taylor had actually put all this into words instead of just feeling it but it all clung together for her. Yeah, whether or not these pills Alan had gotten were actually Tinker Tech that could get rid of her birth control or not, Taylor wasn't going to have a baby and even if she somehow did, she wouldn't be introducing them to Alan. He could see them when he handed over the check to help buy baby food and diapers but that was it and even that was pretty improbable for Taylor.



No particular need to tell any of him that, though. Not yet, at least. Taylor was thinking that when she got back to the club, she'd be dropping a word in the ear of the first bouncer she saw about putting Alan on the banned list. The way he was acting, when she ended up telling him no, she wanted to make sure that he'd be kept away from her. Sure, Taylor was far more capable of handling him than any bouncer could be but why run the risk of exposing her powers when she could just never have to deal with him in any way whatsoever?



First she'd have to get back to the club and for now, that meant some more time sucking and working. She bobbed her head up and down along the cock again and again as she tended to it. Behind her, she could hear the sounds of the homemade porno playing. For once, it wasn't something with Mom there, it was just Alan and Zoe banging each other. Not even much of a scenario, from what Taylor was hearing. They were just going at it again and again.



Taylor ran her tongue back and forth along the cock in her mouth, tending to it as best as she could. And she could do an awfully good job of it, too, really putting in the work to make him feel great as she licked and sucked and kissed and did all of that. He was as hard as a rock inside of her mouth right now and she wondered how long he was going to last.



And how long it would be before he was ready for some more. Taylor had to admit that the stamina he was showing was pretty impressive, especially for someone his age. Had he bought some aphrodisiacs from whoever he had gotten the pregnancy pills from? If so, then they seemed to be working, which said unpleasant things about the stuff she had been given in turn.



At any rate, right now, there was a cock in her mouth that Taylor had to take care of. And she was taking care of it, time and time again, bobbing up and down along the shaft constantly as she sucked him off. She moved her tongue back and forth along the shaft, feeling how it pulsed inside of her mouth. Taylor was an expert by now at telling just how long it would take to get a guy off and she could tell that she still had a while to go. But not forever, certainly.



She glanced up at Alan, who was constantly glancing between her and the TV. He was looking really happy and pleased with himself, a big old smile on his face as he kept on getting his cock sucked. He wasn't saying very much right now, which was kind of a relief. There were only so many times that Taylor could stand to be compared to her mother or be treated as her mother.



At any rate, she kept on sucking and sucking, doing the best that she could over and over again as she went up and down, up and down, constantly tending to the cock as she ran her tongue back and forth along it. She wasn't giving it her all but she was still doing a pretty good job of sucking it off right now and she could tell that she was getting closer and closer to the point where Alan would finally cum. And then what? Who could say for sure.



Taylor slid up and down a few more times, listening to the sounds that Alan was making as he kept on getting taken care of. She was feeling modestly aroused right now but she would say that had more to do with the kind of woman that she was and how she had gotten used to this sort of situation than because she was really finding this particular moment to be hot and erotic. She wondered how bad a scene would have to get before she stopped getting turned on by it and quickly decided that was a question she would hopefully never have to answer. Even that stuff with the Empire, that had been awful and she had still repeatedly cum from it.



At any rate, she moved her head some more, twirled her tongue back and forth some more and could tell that she was getting very, very close to making Alan cum. She kept it up, doing the best that she could as she sucked and sucked and sucked.



And then, finally, she had managed it. Alan grunted loudly and one hand came down to grab the top of Taylor's head. His cock started throbbing in her mouth and Taylor held herself still, waiting to see just how he wanted this.



What Alan wanted was to fill her mouth up with cum, it seemed. Taylor trembled as she felt the hot, sticky seed splashing against her tongue. There was quite a bit of it and she could feel it getting everywhere on her, covering her tongue and filling up her mouth. She didn't swallow it, though. Taylor just let it keep on building up and up inside of her mouth as she got stuffed.



Above her, Alan was making all kinds of loud, panting sounds as this happened. Taylor didn't glance up and she just kept her eyes closed as this kept on happening to her. The way that she was getting her mouth filled, it was something that she was used to. Despite how much Alan was cummng, he was still only one man and the total amount wasn't enough that Taylor had to struggle with it. She could just keep it right there in her mouth and wait for Alan's orgasm to end.



Finally, Alan's cock stopped throbbing and he leaned back, looking awfully pleased with himself as he stared down at her. Taylor glanced up at him, feeling the semen spreading across her tongue and getting just everywhere inside of her mouth. Though most of it did stay as a pool on her tongue, at least once she formed a cup with it to keep the semen there.



"Show me,: Alan said, his shoulders rising and falling as he breathed in and out. "I want to see it."

Taylor opened her mouth and tilted her head backwards. She could still feel the hot, liquid semen inside of her mouth, shifting around slightly as she adjusted her position. Alan made a pleased sound as he stared down at what he had done to her. He looked very, very pleased with himself indeed and nodded happily.



"Alright, swallow," he said with a grin. "That's my good little girl."

As if he had ever fucked a woman with tits the size of Taylor's. She dismissed the thought and then swallowed the load of semen, feeling it running down her throat into her stomach. She stayed kneeling on the ground as she used her tongue to clean herself up, getting as much cum out of her mouth as she could. But she really was going to need a glass of water before all this was over, she could tell. Well, it would happen in time.


Taylor had to admit that despite Alan being himself, she didn't exactly mind the sex. With her body, it was awfully easy to get her aroused and worked up and to make herself cum from almost anything at all. And she was feeling some heat deep down in her lower belly, despite not having done anything but suck a cock, not even having touched herself. If Alan had more planned for her, more that he wanted to do to her, Taylor was pretty sure that she would cum. Though whether what he had planned was something that she was going to go along with, that was an entirely different story.



"Go and make me a sandwich," Alan said with a smile on his mature face as he looked down at her. "And get something for yourself, too."

"Alright, Daddy," Taylor said softly, rising to her feet and quite glad to leave the large master bedroom.



She submissively and demurely padded out of the bedroom and as soon as she was a good way down the hall, stopped and stretched, twisting her torso from side to side and lifting her arms over her head. Then she started for the stairs with a much more natural gait.



Before Taylor started on the sandwich, she got herself a glass of water and downed it all in a few quick gulps. Then she stared out the window at the back lawn for a bit, thinking things over. What would Emma think if she saw Taylor right now, naked and standing in her kitchen?

Taylor toyed with the idea for a few seconds before quickly deciding that she simply didn't care what Emma would think. What the bottle blonde did or thought was simply of no interest to Taylor at all. She was just as glad that Emma wasn't here right now, because it was impossible to think of how that could go well but so long as she was away, then that was enough for Taylor.



Anyway, sandwich. Taylor resisted the impulse to have her insects find and assemble all of the ingredients for a sandwich and did it all herself. Alan hadn't said what kind of sandwich he wanted so since there was some nasty, storebought jam in the fridge and some white bread in a cupboard, he was getting a classic PB&J. The deli meat and the cheeses also in the fridge could wait until later.



Taylor's stomach rumbled and she quickly reversed course. A meat and cheese sandwich could happen right now but she was going to be the one wolfing it down. She hardly displayed much in the way of sensuality or eroticness as she ate that, or even good table manners, but it did taste good in her mouth and washed out the last traces of semen that she was still tasting.



Then it was back up the stairs with the sandwich and a can of beer for Alan. Taylor had seen a few cases of whiskey dick at Club Lango and while she wasn't holding out much hope for a single beer causing the same, you never knew for sure.



"Here you are, Daddy," Taylor said softly as she entered the bedroom again. "I hope you like it."

Should she have done some naked apron here? Well, too late to start worrying about that now, Taylor figured. And Alan didn't seem to care much, one way or the other. He just looked Taylor over and smiled widely, clearly enjoying what he was seeing as he took the snacks she was offering. He looked less enthused when he saw what the sandwich actually was but he didn't actually complain about it.



Instead, he pulled Taylor down onto the bed next to him and reached over with a free hand to grab her boobs. Taylor made a generic sound of lust as she felt his hand squeezing her chest and glanced at the TV. It was showing a new video, one that looked like it was actually done by a porn studio. Hard to think of any other explanation for an Asian woman dressed in a cheap costume Taylor didn't recognize getting pounded by a mostly unseen man as the camera circled around her.



She, whoever she was, did look pretty hot as she got fucked, at any rate. Taylor could tell when a girl was faking her cries of bliss and she could tell that while the actress wasn't really having her world rearranged by cock like she was making it sound, she was still having a decent enough time as she got plowed. And that was still pretty good, wasn't it?



Alan kept on grabbing at Taylor's tits, kneading them and squeezing them and making them bounce. Nothing that Taylor was too unfamiliar with having done to her, really. She had gotten a lot of attention paid to her breasts a lot of times before by a whole lot of people. And with how sensitive they were, she was making some soft gasping sounds as she felt the pleasure pulsing inside of her. It was awfully nice and she licked her lips as she felt this continue.



Alan only drank half of the beer as he finished off the sandwich and put the can to the side. Then he turned to Taylor, a familiar light of lust in his eyes. She could see his cock starting to poke up in front of him as he looked at her and she supposed that either it had been long enough since he had cum or he had popped some pills to hurry the process up. Maybe both.



"I'm going to fuck you, Annette," Alan said, lost enough in his own dreams that he didn't notice how Taylor's face twitched at that. "I'm going to put a baby inside of you. You're ready for a real man to fuck you, aren't you?"

Taylor took a few deep breaths as she tried to get herself under control here. Then she nodded and giggled, acting far more like a sex-hungry bimbo than she had ever seen her mother act. In fact, the more distance she put between her performance and anything she could remember of her mother, the better.



"Sure thing!" Taylor said, putting a real lilt at the end of her sentence. "I'm just dying for a nice, hard cock inside of me and you'll make me feel so good when you fuck me!" She ran her hands down along Alan's chest. "And I'll do my best to make you feel good, too!"

"I know you will," Alan said with a smile as he pushed Taylor down onto the bed. He loomed over her and stared down at her naked body for a second before shaking his head. "No, get on all fours. I want to take you like the bitch you are."



One position was much the same as another, really. Taylor was certainly flexible enough to easily handle anything that Alan could try to do. And while she was ready for this long weekend to hurry up and get over, she had to admit that she didn't want it to be ended by her calling the hospital over Alan pulling something.



At any rate, she got on her hands and knees, facing the TV where the Asian woman was still gasping out encouragement to her… sidekick, maybe? Taylor was only so interested in the plot to a porn movie, especially when she was about to take cock herself. She shook her hips from side to side, spreading her legs apart to show off her pussy. Her pretty wet pussy that would feel awfully nice if a cock slide inside of her, at that.

Taylor didn't have to wait long for that to happen. She felt Alan grabbing her ass with one hand, firmly squeezing down on her large cheeks. She grunted softly, feeling the heat inside of her, the beginning of the wetness that would really start to leak out of her once things got going. She panted a bit more, rocking back and forth and waiting for the good times to start.



Then she felt the tip of the cock pressing against her pussy. Taylor panted and nodded in approval, waiting for this to happen. Alan either noticed how wet she already was or didn't care and slid on inside of her. Taylor squeaked softly as she felt herself getting filled up like this, stuffed up to the brim with cock on the very first thrust. That was something that she liked and she could tell that the expression on her face right now must be very lewd indeed.



She didn't mind at all an she just kept on getting fucked. Alan thrust into her hard and fast, really taking her. Taylor could feel her breasts swaying underneath her, the massive milky mounds so big that they almost brushed against the rumpled sheets as she got taken. She was panting heavily as she felt herself getting stirred up.



Oh yes, this was what she had been needing. She had really, really needed to get fucked like this, to get pounded good and hard and to feel this kind of pleasure deep inside of her. It was such a good sensation and she was really loving getting fucked. Her body had been needing this for a while now and the fact that she was finally getting it was just great.



Great and she needed more of it. Taylor could feel the heat inside of her, the demanding, driving need for more of this, to keep on getting fucked and to keep on feeling good and to just get to feel every single part of what was happening to her right now.



In and out, in and out, she kept on getting fucked and used and screwed and it was just the best thing that a girl could feel. She moaned and then moaned again, her voice drowning out the TV as she got taken.



Alan had a firm grip on her hips, squeezing down on her ass as he pounded her. From time to time, he would spank her, landing a really firm swat on her cheeks. But with the speed that he was going, he couldn't let go of her for very long. He just needed to hold on tight and keep on fucking away, going in and out time and time again as he screwed her.



"You love this cock, don't you," Alan said in a tight, demanding voice as he kept on plowing Taylor. "You just can't live without taking this, right?"

Taylor made some more lustful sounds of agreement. If she used her actual words, she was rather worried that she wouldn't be able to put the proper adoring spin on how much she loved creepy middle-aged dick fucking her. Much better to just moan and gasp some more as she kept on getting screwed. Much safer all around.



In and out, in and out, in and out, Alan was really hammering away at her, clearly having a great time as he kept on pounding her pussy. Taylor had to admit that she certainly wasn't having a bad time, either. It was feeling good, in fact, to keep on taking cock like this, keep on getting stirred up and feeling her body reacting in all the familiar ways as she got closer and closer to an orgasm.



Alan kept on talking and it wasn't anything that Taylor hadn't heard before. Or that she wanted to hear again. Stuff about Mom and Dad that she did her best to shut out. Thankfully, Alan didn't need that much in the way of a response from her, just plenty of moans and the occasional 'harder, Daddy, harder'. Taylor could do that without even thinking.



And the less thinking that she did, the more that she could just let the pleasure of her body wash over her and fill her up. That was much, much better, something that she really enjoying having done to her as she kept on getting hammered. In and out, in and out, it was just so pleasant to feel this being done to her.



There was an orgasm rising inside of Taylor and she couldn't wait for it to happen, to burst inside of her like a rocket and make her feel so, so good. She moaned and gasped and rocked back and forth, doing what she could to make it happen. Any second now, she could tell, she was going to cum. She moaned and gasped as she kept on doing this, needing it to happen.



Taylor helped herself with that by rubbing her clit, balancing herself on one arm as she moved a finger back and forth against her clit. That felt nice and she let out some squeaking sounds that would have been pretty embarrassing to make if she had been thinking about it.



She wasn't, so she could just cum instead. That was much better. Much, much better and the sheer bliss that ran through Taylor's body as she felt this happening was just so good. So very, very amazing as it happened to her. She moaned loudly as she felt the explosion inside of her, the way that her entire body seemed to just come apart at the seams as this happened. The way that it made her feel, this tingling, pulsing bliss, it was just the best thing ever.



Taylor ended up with her face on the bed, her hips jerking even as she pushed back against Alan. The explosion of an orgasm had really rocked her world, messing her up good and proper and she didn't mind a bit. She just took a few more deep breaths as she tried to recover from the sheer bliss of it all, feeling all of this wonderful heat burning inside of her.



And she kept on getting fucked as that happened, which Taylor had zero problems with, of course. Her body was still very ready for this to continue and she welcomed the shaft as it kept on pounding her, reaching deep inside of her again and again and again. Each time made her feel great as it stirred her up and prolonged and enhanced the pleasure that she was already feeling.



Taylor trembled and twitched some more, smiling from ear to ear at all of this. Just what a wonderful sensation. Such a truly wonderful way for her to feel and despite who was doing it to her, Taylor was still very glad that it was happening.



"That's right, you little slut," Alan said with a grunt as he continued to thrust inside of her again and again. "You'd better be ready for this. You need to beg for this."

"Please, Daddy," Taylor said, recognizing her cue when she heard it. "Please, I want you cum inside of my pussy. I want to be a mommy for you."

That did the trick, even quicker than Taylor was expecting. Alan grunted a few more times, thrust himself back and forth and then was exploding inside of Taylor.



Taylor's gasps were nothing compared to the sounds that Alan was making as he filled her up. He was shooting jet after jet of semen deep inside of her, really filling her up. Taylor swallowed as she felt the wet heat inside of her, moving around inside of her pussy like this. Maybe it was doing what she had said that it was and maybe it wasn't but either way, she was feeling it just as much as she had felt every other creampie she had ever taken.



Taylor could feel the wet semen mingling with her own arousal, leaking out of her and running down her thighs. It did do plenty for her, made her feel very nice and erotic and other bits of pleasure. Though she was still going to need to more to make herself cum, she could tell. Alan, on the other hand, had to be nearing the end of his tether, at least for an hour or two.



"Damn, this body is such a fucking whore's body," Alan said, which barely made sense to Taylor before she dismissed the concern. "You're just… look at you, you slut."

"Yes, Daddy," Taylor said obediently. "I'm your slut." And how many men had she said those exact words to? She had no idea. "What else do you want me to do for you now, Daddy?"

Alan paused a moment to think it over. Taylor had no idea what she was in for next but sooner or later his family would come back and that would signal the end of this. Of all of this, even if Alan might be thinking otherwise.
Lisa felt like giggling as she rubbed her hands together. It had been too, too long since she and Taylor and Brian had all gotten together and it promised to be really nice and pleasant now that they were. A good, enjoyable threesome where they could just fuck, they could just suck and they could just relax with each other for an afternoon and evening.



And it wasn't like the roleplay she had come up with would require much of a challenge, either. Taylor, when she had first met them, recruited by Lisa to serve Brian's cock because he was the leader of the Undersiders. That was just what girls and guys did with each other, at least when they were doing sexy roleplay. And if the two of them took care of each other as they were taking care of Brian as well, who could object to something like that, right?





Lisa slid her hand down along Taylor's bare back, fingers gliding against her spine as she went lower and lower. Eventually, she arrived at her friend's ass and squeezed it. Taylor let out a soft moan, though she didn't look surprised at all. And the look she sent Lisa's way was filled with the same sort of desires that Lisa herself was feeling.



"Come on," Lisa said, pushing forward on Taylor's cute ass. "It's time for us to put in some teamwork."



Brian was watching the show with a smile as he reclined on his apartment's couch. He was even more naked than the two of them. No lingerie to be seen there! Just a handsome face and hard muscle and a harder cock. Lisa's cunt throbbed a she stared the stiff shaft pointing upwards. The things that dick could do to her. And the things she would happily do to it in turn.



And Taylor was here to help!

***

​

Taylor was bewildered as to just how Lisa had talked her into this. It had all sounded pretty reasonable when her blonde teammate was laying it out, back at the café on the Boardwalk - Lisa had offered to help her deal with her attraction to Brian, in the interest of ensuring that petty teenage melodrama didn't interfere with the Undersiders' teamwork or combat effectiveness. Which made perfect sense to her; it was exactly those sorts of worries that prevented her from acting on her interest in the team's leader in the first place. Man, it had been a while since Taylor had naturally had those thoughts and she wasn't sure how long she could keep on making herself think in that way and still enjoy the situation that she was in. And this was a pretty fun spot to be in, too!



Somehow, that had ended up with the two girls clad in extremely racy lingerie. Taylor wouldn't exactly call herself an expert on the symbolism of erotic underwear, but considering the general situation, she also questioned why she'd ended up with the black bra, panties, and gartered stockings, while Lisa was clad in ephemeral white - if equally transparent - underwear, accompanied by thigh socks. Shouldn't it be the other way around?! Based on the way she was massaging Taylor's ass, Lisa was clearly the more experienced one, here!



Come to think of it, hadn't Lisa given her that whole explanation about how her powers essentially rendered her asexual? That was a big part of why Taylor hadn't... well, obviously she was attracted to Brian anyway, so she obviously hadn't been thinking straight when first getting to know the team, and...



At the sight of Brian grinning at them, smirking and slowly stroking his cock, Taylor's spiralling, directionless panic fell silent, and she couldn't bring herself to do anything but stare.

***

​

With one last grope of Taylor's ass, Lisa sent her forward, making her stumble a bit. A lot, even, falling to her knees in front of Brian. What a good place for her to end up. Smiling widely, Lisa knelt down behind the black-haired girl and leaned forward, wrapping one arm around Taylor's torso and the other pressing against the back of her head.



"And here I thought we'd be making out with Brian for a bit," Lisa cooed into Taylor's ear. "But if you want to go straight to the blowjob, then that's fine with me. And with you, right, Brian?"



"Yeah," Brian said, letting go of his cock and spreading his legs apart, letting Lisa wiggle forward and push Taylor along in between them. "You can get right to it."



Lisa chuckled and kissed Taylor on the cheek before pushing her head forward and forward, until Taylor's face was rubbing against the cock. The shiver that ran through her at that was just darling and even the half of Taylor's expression that Lisa had gotten to see made it even better.



Though Brian was surely expecting a lot more from his newest teammate than just this...

***

​

To say that Taylor's life had been undergoing drastic changes as of late would be an understatement. One would think that transitioning from a shitty, if fairly mundande, high school life to that of a career criminal would have been the most drastic shift, but to Taylor, going from a frumpy, gangly, awkward girl to whom sexuality was entirely theoretical to having another girl shove her face against the dick of an extremely attractive older guy somehow seemed a more fundamental metamorphosis.



Taylor stared, cross-eyed, at Brian's thick, slightly glistening dick as Lisa pressed her face against it. Breathing heavily, she licked her lips, nervous and hesitant, but unwilling to allow herself to be paralyzed into inaction. Her tongue flickered out to brush against the underside of the shaft. Keenly aware of her own inexperience, she felt the need to speak up.



"Brian, I don't, uh - I don't really know what I'm doing. So just... don't expect too much, alright?"



In order to convey that her hesitance in no way indicated a lack of willingness, Taylor craned her neck up to wrap her lips around the head of her team leader's cock in a motion halfway between kissing and suckling. Also, it meant that she didn't giggle at the idea that she was inexperienced and didn't know all that much about what she was doing. Brian was smirking as Taylor started and as for Lisa, well…



"Oh, don't worry, Brian'll fix that pretty quickly!" Lisa snickered, thoroughly enjoying the situation she was putting Taylor in. "Just think of it as a more fun version of that boxing practice you two waste your time with!"



Taylor's gaze rose to watch Brian's expression, hoping for some indication that she was doing a good job, only to see him roll his eyes in Lisa's direction. It was bizarre how little difference there was between this erotic situation and the normal banter at the Undersiders' hideout in the Docks.

***

​

"Now Taylor," Lisa cooed into her friend's ear, "suck that cock."



She pushed forward, driving her hand against the back of Taylor's head and feeling Taylor going forward. Taking more and more of that cock into her mouth as she slid down along the shaft. Good, good. Lisa's tongue ran along her own lips in memory of how she had worshipped at that cock. And now Taylor was getting to do the same thing. And she looked so very good while doing it. There was wetness growing inside of Lisa's pussy as she watched this and her nipples were nice and firm, forming little tents in her lingerie.



Going down, down, down along it, inch after inch slowly slipping in between Taylor's stretched lips. Lisa's own pussy was throbbing and she squeezed her thighs together as she tried to cope with her own arousal without actually doing anything about it. This was more important.



Brian certainly seemed to think so, as he tilted his head backwards and let out a deep sigh. He was still letting both of the girls do all the work and that was just fine for Lisa. She was in the mood for that sort of thing.



And so was Taylor, too. She might not be skilled at this but she was eager. She was making some sexy sounds as she kept on swallowing more and more of that cock, letting it vanish inside of her mouth. Lisa only needed the one hand on the back of Taylor's head and she could explore the new recruit's body with her other, letting it wander further and further down as Taylor slowly pushed forward and pulled back, time and time again.

***

​

"Aren't you happy I talked her into this?"



Taylor couldn't entirely drown out the back and forth between her teammates as she focused all her effort on pleasing Brian as best she could. Frantically trying to recall anything and everything she'd heard or read about sucking cock from crude classmates and tawdry paperback romance novels alike, she tried to suck and slurp on the cock in her mouth as best she could - something made difficult by the way Lisa kept shoving her head down at unpredictable intervals.



"I guess I can't complain about the result," Brian grunted in reply, idly running his fingers through Taylor's wavy hair as he guided her in a manner for more gentle than Lisa, "But you really shouldn't be using your powers on teammates, you know."



"Who says I did?" Lisa responded archly, leaning in beside Taylor and pressing their cheeks together.



Taylor couldn't imagine how the smug blonde could have engineered something like this otherwise - she wasn't this sort of girl! Sure, she was determined to do her utmost to make Brian feel good, to get him to cum in her mouth, but that wasn't a situation she'd have gotten herself into of her own volition! She wasn't sure whether to feel annoyed at Lisa, or grateful, and was too busy trying to be the best cocksucker she could be to decide between the two right now.

***

Taylor was looking like she was thinking far too much when she should be sucking cock. Lisa decided to help her out with that by reaching down and rubbing at Taylor's pussy, pressing down through her thin panties at those wet lips. And they were wet. Lisa licked the side of Taylor's face as the black-haired girl squealed and shook her hips.



"Don't you worry," Lisa cooed as she kept on rubbing at Taylor's pussy through her underwear, feeling the way Taylor squirmed and shook. "You keep this up and Brian will really enjoy himself. Right?"



"A cute girl sucking my cock is always nice, no matter who's doing it," Brian said, looking down at the two of them with a delicious hunger in his eyes. "Or whatever reason she has for doing it."



"What, are you saying we aren't just doing this because of your awesome aura of masculinity?" Lisa giggled, really putting on a blonde bimbo act. "Don't all the girls you show this cock to just go to their knees and try to suck it?" Brian's face was pretty amusing right now, lust combined with mild amusement and a bit of eye rolling. "Just look at Taylor. First time ever seeing your cock and look at the effect it had on her."



Such a sexy, sexy effect. Lisa ran a thumb along the covered clit and loved that reaction. And she knew she'd love whatever else Taylor would be doing here.

***

​

Taylor moaned in embarrassment as she kept on sucking. Mostly she was embarrassed over just how good this was feeling for her and how much she was liking it. She was supposed to be a good girl who didn't do this sort of thing and certainly didn't enjoy it so much. But despite telling herself that, her body was telling a different story. Her pussy was wet, her nipples were stiff and every time that Lisa moved her hands along her body, it sent lovely tingles all through her.



Taylor sure didn't want to have the body of a slut, with these long legs and full breasts and fat ass, all of which were so sensitive and made her get so wet and ready for anything that someone might do to her. Especially someone as confident and alluring as Lisa. And as for Brian, well, he was very handsome and Taylor had never done anything like this at all!



But she kept on doing it, bobbing her head up and down again and again as Brian let out some satisfied noises. And as Lisa touched her pussy, rubbing at her own there and making Taylor tremble as she felt the fingers toying with her and stirring her up. Her hips were jerking back and forth and she wasn't really able to control them or stop herself from acting in such a lewd, lewd way.



"You look good down there, Taylor," Brian said with a smile as he looked at her. "You're going to be a natural fit with the Undersiders, I can tell."

Taylor blushed some more as she kept on doing that and then kept on sucking. Lisa laughed in her ear and then kissed her on the cheek. She could feel Lisa's breasts pressing against her back, rubbing back and forth like that. That was very lewd as well.



It sure was strange that such an innocent girl like Taylor had ended up in such a perverted situation, wasn't it?

***

​

Lisa's own pussy was really wet by now, though not as wet as Taylor's. She decided to help her friend out, lifting her hand up and then sliding it inside of her panties, pressing right against Taylor's bare pussy. Her bare, wet, hot pussy. A shiver ran through Lisa and then a shiver ran through Taylor as she started to get fingered.



Lisa grinned as she did this, kissing Taylor on the neck as she pumped three fingers in and out of Taylor's pussy. Her thumb was giving a bit of light attention to Taylor's clit, though not too much. And what she was doing was good enough to make Taylor feel really fine as she kept on sucking. Just what Lisa wanted to see and it was clear that Brian was having a great time as well as he kept on staring down at the both of them.



That left Lisa feeling a bit empty and left out but there was an easy solution to that. With her other hand she reached over and started playing with Taylor's tits, squeezing the massive mounds and loving how they felt in her hand. Sure, that wasn't giving her pleasure directly but it was still good enough that Lisa didn't mind at all. She could take Brian's cock for a ride soon enough. Or maybe he'd decide to fuck her before she even suggested it. After all, as leader of the Undersiders, he could fuck her any time that he wanted to.



"And now he can fuck you whenever he wants to, too," Lisa said, blinking as she realized that she had spoken instead of just keeping that thought to herself. "And you'll love it, won't you?" Lisa continued, rolling with the mistake. "That nice, big cock will feel so good when it's going inside of you. Stirring that tight little pussy up and making you melt as he hammers away at you."



Taylor blushed very cutely and made an agreeing sound as she kept on sucking. Lisa smiled and fingered her pussy some more, feeling how the tight, wet walls squeezed down around her fingers. Taylor was really getting off on this and it was Lisa's joy and pleasure to keep on doing what she could to make it as good for her lover as possible.

***

​

Taylor could feel the orgasm welling up inside of her and it was just so good. The way that the heat kept on pulsing and rising inside of her was like a dream come true. She had never felt this turned on and horny before, but then again, she had never been with anyone else before. And even masturbating…



Wait, if she was some blushing virgin in this and at this age at all, would she have masturbated before or would this be entirely new for her, without any precedent at all? Taylor struggled with that question, even as she kept on sucking and kept on getting fingered.



Finally, she decided to just skip the question entirely and go back to enjoying herself as she relaxed with her two favorite people. And it was really fun to do this as she sucked Brian off and felt Lisa stirring her pussy up with her fingers. Taylor sighed in bliss as she kept on feeling this good, feeling the heat and the need growing and growing inside of her.



And she could tell how good Brian was feeling as well. He was grunting loudly as he stared down at her and the tight look on his face said that he had to be really close to an orgasm. The thought of making her boyfriend cum was a really nice, pleasant thought, one that she took far more pleasure in than the idea of making her various clients orgasm.



Pushing any thoughts of her whoring work to the side, Taylor kept on sucking and sucking, doing the best that she could and feeling how Brian's cock was twitching in her mouth. Oh yes, he had to be getting close now. Really close and Taylor was happy to push him over the edge.



She was getting awfully aroused right now as well but Lisa was still going to have to do some more work before Taylor would actually cum. She was sure that Lisa would be willing to do so, though! Lisa sure wasn't stopping as she continued to finger Taylor, to stir her up and make her feel great as she got her pussy and her clit tended to. Taylor hummed in pleasure and continued to suck and suck and suck.

***

​

"Yeah, that's it," Brian said, a husky note of lust filling his voice. "Get together, you two. I want to cover the both of you."

Lisa leaned forward, rubbing her cheek against Taylor's and staring up at Brian as he slid his thick cock out from between Taylor's lips. That was a really nice cock to look at and it was an even better cock when it was inside of a girl. Lisa took a deep breath and shivered, waiting for the final release.



She didn't need to wait long. Brian grunted and gasped and started to cum, his cock throbbing as he unloaded on the two of them. Taylor gasped as if she had never felt this done to her before and Lisa hugged her tightly as she felt the hot semen splashing on her skin. It was really erotic and it made her feel great as this happened to her. Lisa smiled, keeping her lips pressed together, as Brian kept on painting the both of them white.



"That's the stuff," he said with a deep sigh. "That's what I like to see. My little Undersluts, wearing their proper costume."

Lisa rolled her closed eyes at that but didn't say anything. She just relaxed in the feeling of the hot semen clinging to her skin, proof of what she had helped Taylor do and the pleasure they had brought to Brian. And the promise of some pleasure for herself, too. She was feeling pretty horny and worked up right now, some really nice tingling inside of herself that she would love to take care of.



Taylor was certainly feeling hot and sexy underneath Lisa's hands as Lisa kept on fingering her. And she turned her head to the side and started to kiss Lisa, which was always great.



Even when she started to lick Lisa's face more than kiss her. Lisa really didn't mind that and returned the favor, the two of them locking lips as they tended to each other and did a whole lot to make each other feel great. Really, really great. And it was a great show for Brian as well.



Locking lips with Taylor once they both had a large collection of semen on their tongues was pretty fun. The sort of thing that Lisa really liked doing and it was clear how much Taylor liked it as well. They both happily moaned as they kissed each other like this, holding on tightly as their curvy bodies rubbed back and forth against each other in a very erotic way.



And as Taylor's wet pussy kept on clenching down around Lisa's fingers, her entire body shivering and shaking in clear proof of the arousal that she was feeling right now and the desperate need that must be burning inside of her. That was a hot thought for Lisa and it spurred her onto new heights, pumping her fingers in and out of the pussy like they were cocks even as she spread them apart and rubbed the inner walls.



Taylor made some really erotic sounds through the mouthful of semen that she had and the look on her face made Lisa's cunt throb. They locked each other in a kiss once again and Lisa swung her legs around to straddle Taylor's thigh. That made for a good humping position, a spot where she could grind back and forth against Taylor's thick thigh and get herself off on, even as she kept on cleaning Taylor up.



The perverted display they were putting on must really be something special for Brian and Lisa fought the urge to glance at him and see if he was getting hard enough to actually fuck the both of them. She deserved a reward for bringing their newest member to him, right, getting her all nice and ready for taking cock for the very first time?

Lisa and Taylor had both cleaned each other off by now, all of Brian's cum shared between their mouths. It was a pretty slutty sight and Lisa could feel her body thrumming with arousal and need. The look on Taylor's face said the same thing. More than that, there was the way that her pussy was clenching down around Lisa's fingers, clear proof of just how close she was to an orgasm and how badly she must want one.



Lisa started to seriously work on giving Taylor one, tending to that pussy as best as she could. A little of this, a little of that and Taylor was moaning happily as she squirmed around. Her throat worked and she swallowed the cum she had collected. Then her next set of moans were even louder and lewder and more enjoyable to listen to. Lisa shivered as she kept on tending to that pussy.



And she finally pushed Taylor over the edge. Taylor's entire body seized up and the look in her eyes got just amazing. Absolutely amazing and Lisa was very, very glad to see it. She smiled and kissed Taylor some more, smeared some semen across her skin as it slipped out between her lips. Taylor barely seemed to notice, more caught up in what she was feeling right now.

***

​

"It's good," Taylor moaned, barely able to get the words out in an understandable way. "It's so good. I love it so much. It's good!"

It really was good. Even better than she was making it sound but she still tried her best as she kept on cumming. Her entire body was twitching right now and especially her pussy. That had clamped down tightly around the fingers inside of her as the explosion of lust shot up her spine and melted her brain.



Taylor clung tightly to Lisa, holding onto her as she felt the shuddering, shaking sensations inside of her. It was just so amazing to feel this sort of thing and she was so glad that her girlfriend was causing this and her boyfriend was watching her. This was what sex should be like! She moaned some more even as she came down from the heights of bliss.



A tight hug with Lisa was just the right thing to do now, holding on tightly to her as she rubbed their bodies back and forth. Lisa did the same and it was just so nice to feel their breasts pressing against one another like this. And Brian was clearly enjoying the show as well, his black cock starting to stir and stand up straight once more.



What could an innocent, virginal Taylor be talked into doing with it this time? Taylor was quite happy to find out.

---

The hero OCs that Lilly gushed over are from the works of CrashLegacy14, which I'll admit I haven't read but Chojomeka has.